~ Sk ead

sehtawecme Ly et

9 eS ew

=r a an

as,

=~»

pres an. # ae

Re Poti TP toe be re

e Ra? Me Beh Hak

2 Om nee hn ae oe

aoe

ote

— tr eres

. Y = dew

‘atieniet tetsarste

cee vee

ur@e 9

5 * p ’ bn 5 ohm Bei

Pe eee

seieesias

eee

ersten

rect

ett =O

Pete t ki ak rae

Cee

* leet:

vas gci?

~ Cosette

ees

ohre

er wee

“ ete es

em Wr eae 0

fe We Be BM Qe Rho Bete Rim r "<

Nn Wie eee Boe eA BS Br As

= abe mee bm 8)

1H Gap he wt Bw W = Fim bn

= be wb ye-8

Re manmea sa

ate Un Be oe ee

> itn A wie ton Get cin hatin ets hamden ®: Ox tomete

Kat Pn Met nl oe Bs

ty Me He te ew.

Boba ames

in Oe Dw we

rhwme

et ee eee

Romie ete ky

Hr Ae ye ln 2 OP Rm Oe

te te Hak mvs

Golan be D>

vere.

Pha Poh abl

» tear ae Py

HF Bek ee Ke

at .

a a

ee ee

fe Pm Com thw Ie

Cpa

~o~

AaB he

oe)

Hat

hoi Wee

Se nae ase ae

wee

ooh

she

hee

am ae = i a

anaes

ane

et eee ae

em en A: Cone

be Qovtw @

= Werte: hos Wer

Me te pete a

te Phere the fr Mw w if

O~ He ame at

Ae or

a ae)

par aeinh

5 em

cer

jiseaere:

ince

ase %

apy se be

ane

190

Lt ete

i eoeees

4’

Be inate We

oer!

teh

ni Ge a

ahem An

#28

1 te ho ty Behe

> we

Seheenn eos Uonaar

5a leeee

Leo

= 2

ped a

PPesiehesetnetsecg ivgewcoceae.

sNeGoa=R—v

= he eee

ae *

er pera ne Geet.

DbohoteTeqea- Rete

o: oe Mare

9 Oe Pe Bom.

Mako te Wr

ore

Ny anttim O~

ene a= (oe

2 er wee

a he ae

Si etat Pol

yaw 2

Pot arnt ad a

+ ett

su Gm Roma

Pe Ree Wo Bs Bo hear hopes Ge Few

re betes

svee

Sip:

<7 fy

AR Fo om

D ietubteden

tat

a he

aetes

eee

bolt

Paty

pete

Peron.

heb ria ht ter eer tert

le iets

Sate

ares

er |

CP? oo. et Pe ee

<2 8s Be hw rem

ana

hy Dean

weataees PEAY

Urls ese ws ie ys ee

eae a>

a Pe he The

te Ba hoe

Gries aie

wiz i sex

paepeet 2

yerrts

Bie 1 S854 Ot

* ave at

2) igleeaied

aes More @ - * Pet tae

Peed er pt bt et bt bh Saket

Ot bel be

re RR a se

PRS, Oe Bett

Ge Ss Oy Ce Got ~

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

EDITED BY

THE SECRETARIES,

VOR, SOY:

Nos. I. ro VII.—1855.

SO LI IO

“Tt will flourish, if naturalists, chemists, antiquaries, philologers, and men of science,

in different parts of Asia, will commit their observations to writing, and send them to

the Asiatic Society at Calcutta, Lt will Janguish if such communications shall be long

intermitted ; and it will die away,a& putirely cease.”—Sir Wm. Jones.

H ap a Ze abe

‘3 . i

ore eect pe

hus port ee"

CA. TAs

PRINTED BY J. THOMAS, BAPTIST MISSION PRESS.

1856,

By act und ' i

‘pall are iC t i f ny hb

~ yf

ult Me

Pn"

hn dra el)

a ee a ke ee

he ners vi bee ‘! il

* Po i.

; sh Ted H far

Maps

i par i

€

el miss

: ites, bd se 7 i

ain i) 74

; i

Ae mV NREL Puente + he

ay a y

nn io

aN =i

(a sath he

CONTENTS

Asiatic Society, vide Proceedings.

Assam Temple Ruins, Notes on,

Birds, Catalogue of Nepalese,

Burdwan, Memoir on the Kunkur and on some sence of

{ron Ores of, we

Cachar, Notes on Northern,

Calotype Process, On a simple iabelion of sharia iondi in Eo!

Catalogue of Nepalese Birds,

Chera Punji, Examination and Analysis of a Coal “ae

Chusan Shells, Descriptions of, He

- Archipelago, Notes on ancient aed tians from

Peshawar and the,

Coal Strata of Western Bengal and Genel ii On the age

of the,

—— from Chera Punji, Heestietied ha bial of a,

from the Talcheer Mine, pin on two specimens of

Cuttack,

Coins of the Gupta Dewey, On ee

Cuttack Coal, Report on two specimens of,

Dhoolmi, The ruins of,

- Forest Race—Memoir on an on (of aii diam Weddaa)

inhabiting the Jungle south of Palamow, and in the deserted

city of Dhoolmee in Maunbhoom, ...

Graphite or Plumbago of Kumaoon,...

Gupta Epoch, On the,

Dynasty, On the Coins of thie,

Hornbill, Description of a new species of,

Indian Numerals, Ancient,

Shrews, A Memoir on the species of,

—— Oology,

iv Contents.

Page

Inscriptions from the Chusan Archipelago and Peshawur,

Notes on ancient, _... Poweal

Tron Mines of Kooloo and a si of the Neral alle

Report on the, ie i SIGE

Ores of Burdwan, Memoir on some siete of, tee hare

Kooloo, Report on the Iron Mines of, and on a portion of the

Mannikurn valley, —... vee ADL

Kumaon, Observations or the Gmpiaes or Biupibago Oh, tea OB

Kunkur of Burdwan, as a flux for smelting the Iron Ores, and

on some smeltings of Iron Ore of that District, Memoran-

dum on the, is sheen |e

Languages spoken by the Mishra N otes on the, nar JOS

Limboo Alphabet of the Sikkim Himalaya, Note on the, ... 202

Literary Intelligence, ... . 44, 166, 242, 462

Mannikurn Valley, Report on the Boel Iron Menge and on

a portion of the, ed me ste, Seemed bs 3 |

Maunbhoom vide Dhoolmi.

Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s

Office from August to October, 1854, (1.) for November and

December, 1854, and January, 1855, (xxv.) for February

and March (xxxix.) for May and June, 2 my ee

—— Register kept at the Office of the Saeiodaal

to Government N. W. P. Agra, for December 1854, (xvii.)

for February (xxi.) ... de. 5 Ray

Ditto kept at Becaaiiits for Qeidher to Decem-

ber, 1855, ! ae oo ly. lxiv. lxvil.

Mishmi languages, Of the, KG. sae regis Oe

Nepalese Birds, Catalogue of, Pp sg nies ed 2

Numerals, On Ancient Indian, are ty veo SO

Oology, Indian, se pt -» O20

Orang-utan, On tke different species of Ez. 518

Palamow, Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race (of lisdibie

Veddas) inhabiting the Jungle south of; and on the desert-

ed city of Dhoolmee in Maunbhoom, 207

Peshawur, Notes on ancient Inscriptions Sorph me ae

Archipelago ,and, tes Fi By .. 324

Contents. v

Paga

Plumbago of Kumaon and Travancore, Observations on the,... 203

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society of Bengal for January,

1855, ny se ay me shes

——_— for February and March, sto) AD

for April, Ae .. 244

for May, bee ... 304

oo for June, ale we. 004

—_—__--—____—_ ———— for July, eh .. 467

for August and dation ay jou

—-—-—— for October, me wa. LOZ

—_-—--— for November, te ... $25

——— for December, ag, 730

Saskya Pandita, A brief notice of the Subhashita, Ratna

~ Nidhi of, with extract and translations, as 141

Shaki Sarwur in the Lower Derdajat, account of a ai to che

shrine and town of, with a notice of the Annual Mela or

fair held there, ; Ue, oh: ... 829

Shells, Descriptions of one, aes ade seen

Shrews, A Memoir on the Indian Species of, ... 24

Shrine and town of Shaki Sarwur in the Lower Derdjat,

account of a visit to the, with a notice of the Annual Mela

or Fair held there, _... 329

Somali Country, Report on a roolgiea Cesaan fon

the, A. 291

Storms, A Petia toatth Mew on Pate Law “of, being the

Calcutta and Sunderbund Cyclone of the 14th and 15th

May, 1852, 397

Subhashita Ratna Nidhi of Saskya Balke A brief notice of

the, with extract and translations, 141

Talcheer, Report on two specimens of Cuttack Coal from sis

Mines of . los .. 240

Tale by Inshé Allah Khén, Tianielakiob Ofiai;) 41... anf!

Temple Ruins, Notes on Assam, Ls Bh

Thibet, Notes on Eastern, j 215

Travancore, Observations on the Griphie or Biscabsen of

Kumaon and of, ees Wt .. 203

yl Contents.

Upanishads, Bibliographical Notes on the published, with sug-

gestions upon the publication of those which remain un-

edited, Bis

Zoological collection fiom ih Ben, Pe Henort On Aay-2

INDEX TO NAMES OF CONTRIBUTORS.

Benson, W. H. Esq. On the Chusun Shells, collected by Dr.

T. Cantor,.. =

Blyth, E. Esq. ‘a Memoin’ on the Hdidn Species of Shrews, ...

Report on a zoological Collection from the

—————

Somali country, ie

Remarks on the different species of Oranseatiael

Campbell, Dr. A., Note on the Limboo Alphabet of the Sik-

kim eee si

SEE Ditto on italien Thibet,

Csoma de Koroési, A brief Notice of the Subhashita Rae

Nidhi of Saskya Pandita, ats

Dalton, Capt. E. T., Notes on Assam Temple Raiad,

Gray, J. J. Esq. a a simple method of manipulation in dig

Calotype process,

Hislop, Rev. S., On the age of ae Cal an in Waster

Bengal and Gantral India, wt

Hodgson, B. H. Esq. Catalogue of N eauleee Binds,

Marcadieu, M. Report on the Kooloo Iron Mines and ona

portion of the Mannikurn valley, ...

Piddington, H. Esq. Memorandum on an sakaows ores liad

(of Indian Veddas) inhabiting the Jungles, South of Palmon ;

and on the deserted city of Dhoolmi in Maunbhoom,

Memorandum on the Kunkurs of Burdwan

as a flux for smelting Iron Ores, &e.

Report on two Specimens of Gutiack

Coal, from the Taleheer Mine, forwarded by EH, A. Samuells,

Esq.

Page

291

191

207

212

240

Contents.

-_——— —— A twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of

Storms, being the Calcutta and Sunderbund Cyclone of

14th and 15th May, 1852,

Examination and Analysis of a Coal ‘ati

Cherra Punji, 5 ; det Bg

Rajendralal Mittra, Babu, Notes on en: Inscriptions from

the Chusan Archipelago and Peshawur, ve

Raverty, Lieut. H. G. Account of a visit to Le shrine aid

town of Sakhi Sarwar in the Lower Derajat ; with a Notice

of the Annual Mela or Fair held there, é

Robinson, W. Esq. Notes on the whe uages spoken by ihe

Mishmis,

Roer, HE. Esq. Eybitopedakienl Notes on Pile published paar

shads, with suggestions for the publication of those which

remain unedited,

Royle, Dr. Observations on the Gisteiiits or ‘pilttabs of

Kumaon and of Travancore, A ie

Slater, Rev. S. A Tale by Insha Allah Kha tonalite ioe Ba

Sprenger, Dr. A. Literary Intelligence,

Stewart’s, Lieut. R. Report on Cachar,

Theobold, W. Jnr. Esq. On Indian Oology,

Tickell, Capt. S. R. Description of a new species of Honhbil

Thomas, E. Esq. On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty,

On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty,

——_————. On Ancient Indian Numerals,...

Vil

Page

397

283

324

o29

307

203

4A,

582

520)

285

371

483

551

LIST OF PLATES.

Plate T.—Choegong Temple Kamrup, to face,

- II.—Temple of Madan Kam Deva,

» ++ V II.—Part of Hazoo Temple,

- IV.—Tezpur Sculptures,

V.— Ditto,

» ViI.—Tezpur Temples, restated column. .

», VilI.—Tezpur Temples, restoration of an cueeae

i IX.—Siesie Temples.

es X.—Ditto,

: XI. XXXV.—Tezpur a enipeires, ne

» AILI.—Sketch accompanying Capt. Saxton’s asked fe

of coal from Cuttack, .

» AIII.—An attempt to Meera DE Camaball a route

from Darjiling to Lassa,

» X%LV.—Limboo Alphabet,

*s XV.—Inscription from Puto, &e.

»5, &VII.—Chart to the 24th Memoir on die Law of

Storms,

186

216

202

324

397

ERRATA.

Sor * Su-Newe” read “ Su-mwe.”

Sor * tassi” read “ tapi.”

Sor “ tassi’ read “ tapi.”

Sor “inteo” in three places read *‘ mteo.”’

Sor “ M-angu” read “ M-anga.”

for “bu” read * bri.”

for “huv-ge” read “ bui-ge.”

Sor “ So lung” read “ So hing.”

Sor “ cha-lung” read “ cha-hing.”’

Sor “ Nya” read “ Nyo.”

for “ tap pe ke ku chenema’” read “ tappe ke ku chenena.”’

for ‘* Mum” read “ Nunu.”

Sor “ Kg}” read “: e. g.”

Sor ‘kai apai”’ read “kai dpai.”

for “klan” and ‘‘klau kapluk” read “klau” and “ klau

kaplak.”

Jor “kadun” read “ kadnu.”

for “Si kamcheng kadun” read “ Ti kancheng kadnu.”

Sor * Kambum” read “ Kambrum.”

j x ® . bg ies ‘i

ar eee We

2 ty B “araet &

SOUR. tay te ie

re. NON ant ‘ive hy: na Ru

} Cag None ak.

;

Way ot cre a4 NE ot

es » on if - 3% Salt 4

ater inn Ae *

Ls, Sanam

iy Pr A eS ‘ <i nw, b ary | . i

my ae ; P pee ee

Ss ‘a Weiser

JOURNAL

ASTIATIC SOCIETY.

No. I.—1855.

Notes on Assam Temple Ruins, by Capt. B. Tarte Daron, Prin-

cipal Assistant of the Commissioner of Assam.

The claim of Assam to a high position amongst the classic lands

of the east, which has so long lain dormant, would, in all probability,

have been earlier investigated, had not an idea generally prevailed

that no works of antiquity were to be found in the valley to sustain

it; that it was a country without such relics of past ages as are

found in other parts of India; and therefore, without a history that

was worth enquiring into.

But it is not thus barren; for from the Sub-Himalayas, which

form its northern barrier, to the ranges of mountains separating it

from Sylhet and from Bengal, and as far east, up the valley, as our

knowledge extends, evidences are found of a once teeming population

and a highly advanced state of art.

The trackless forests, in which most of these remains of human

power and skill are found, and the present condition of Assam, with

its scanty indolent population and vast wildernesses of waste, are

melancholy indications that they are the works of an age and race

long since passed away, and curiosity cannot fail to be excited as to

who the people were that constructed them, and where they lived.

Having been authorized by Mr. Robinson to submit to the Society

his views on the ancient history of Assam, I thought the subject

might be made more interesting, if illustrated by some account of

No. LXXII.—New Serius. Voz. XXIV. | B

2 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. No. ¥.

the antiquities supposed to appertain to the period of which he

treats, and this has induced me to string together and submit, with

a few sketches my own, notes on the ruins I have visited.

Mr. Robinson has assumed that Gowhatty was the ancient, as it

is the modern capital of the valley. Its former importance is indeed

well attested by the immense extent of its fortifications, the profusion

of carved stones which every excavation in the modern town brings

to light, the remains of stone gateways, and the old stone bridges

that are found within and without the city walls. |

These walls, partly of masonry, embrace a tract several square

miles in extent, including hills and plains, through the midst of

which, confined to its main stream by natural bastions of rock, and

broken and diversified by rocky islands, flows, in a basin from three-

fourths of a mile to a mile in breadth, the noble Brahmaputra.

Budh could not have selected a more lovely spot for the dissemi-

nation of his doctrines or the close of his career.

The zeal and devotion of the age decorated every prominent point,

in this beautiful scene, with a shrine or Choityo, in honor of the

divinity or saint that hallowed it. Stone temples appeared blend-

ing with every rock; each island was adorned with a shrine; the

peaks of the hills were similarly crowned; and for the pilgrim who

sought retirement less obtrusive altars were raised in the recesses

of valleys or groves. ,

But peace did not always reign in this holy vale, and the labour

bestowed on the entrenchments, tells of many a hard fought struggle

with an invading force.

In the fortifications of the old city care was taken to use and

improve the natural defences afforded by the ranges of hills, which

surround or are enclosed in them. In some precipitous places, a

causeway with a breastwork, for the protection of the besieged, and

semi-circular projections, as watch-towers and flanking defences,

were all that were considered necessary ; but, where: the natural

obstacle was wanting, a lavish expenditure of labour has raised

embankments from hill to hill, from 25 to 40 feet in height, and not

less than 30 feet in breadth on top, with a moat 100 feet wide.

The entrances to the city were by gateways of stone, some of

which were subsequently replaced by archways of brick. On a

1855.) Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 3

causeway, leading to the principal northern gate, is the remarkable

stone bridge 146 feet in length with 22 waterways, described and

illustrated in the Journal No. IV. of 1851.

Nothing approaching to the principle of an arch enters into the

composition of this very extraordinary piece of architecture, the

object was, evidently, to construct, in stone, a bridge on the same

plan, as those the artificers had been accustomed to frame in wood.

It is stone carpentery ; we have posts, beams and planks, repre-

sented by columns, architraves and slabs.

Within the fortifications there is a smaller bridge, constructed

on similar principles, now dismantled, and some arched stone-

bridges, in good preservation, and still used, belonging doubtless to

amore recent epoch. Of the religious edifices constructed within

the walls, nothing but fragments remain. The Hindus have appro-

priated many of the most picturesque sites, and built brick temples,

surrounded by the carefully dispersed stones, fragments of the old

Choityos.

In some instances they have clumsily used the old materials, and

in others, the ancient buildings have been dismantled to a certain

extent only, and a superstructure placed on the old basement.

Some of these modern temples or clusters of temples are of con-

siderable celebrity as holy places.

Within the old walls of Gowhatty is the temple of Kamikhya,

which is known wherever the Hindu religion prevails, and is resorted.

to by pilgrims from all parts of India. It is built on a hill, known

as the Nil-a-chal, which rises from the banks of the Brahmaputra

to 750 feet in perpendicular height, and has, doubtless, from its

lofty, commanding and romantic position, always held a high place

amongst the holy places of the land; but, from the different reno-

vations it has undergone, it is of little use in exemplifying the

ancient architecture of the valley.

The ancient temple must have been dismantled to within a few

feet of the foundation, and covered as it is, by coatings of stucco

and white-wash, we can scarce discern the beauty and elaboration

of the tracery, except from fragments of detached friezes and cor-

nices lying about.

The most singular relic is a huge finial, a stone vase measuring

B 2

4 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. | No. 1.

{at a guess) 12 feet in circumference, which was originally the

crowning ornament of the dome, but which all the power and skill

of the renovators could not replace in its former position. It now

lies on the ground, outside the enclosure, and a good sized tree has

taken root in the bowl!

Tt will be seen from the note that the origin of this temple is

ascribed to King Norok,* or, at all events, that it was in existence

in his days. In re-excavating a large tank, in the modern town of

Gowahatty, which is named after that monarch, the fragments of

more than one stone temple were found, and in every part of the

station, carved stones are constantly being exhumed from deep below

the surface.

The present Jail Hospital occupies what appears to have been the

site of a stone temple of more than the ordinary dimensions, judging

from the shaft and capital of a column, an altar block and other

fragments, that were dug up there, much larger than the correspond-

ing pieces of the temple ruins elsewhere. They were found, in

levelling the compound, some depth below the surface, and further

excayations would, in all probability, bring the whole of the frag-

ments of this interesting temple to light. One of the most promi-

nent objects in the view from Gowahatty is the Oomanand, the

“Isola bella” of the scene; the delight of Ooma and celebrated

throughout India as a holy island.

It was here that Siva is said to have communicated to Parbati the

prophetic history contained in the Jogini-tantro, and all evil omens

are averted by one glance at the spot so honored.

It rises about 60 feet above the stream. Groves of trees, of varied

foliage, drooping over the rocks, add to its height, and above them

tower the minarets of brick temples dedicated to Siva and Parbati.

* The Jogini Tantro, a work of high repute in Assam, as its contents are sup-

posed to have been communicated by Siva to his consort Parbati, states, regarding

the king Norok, that, though an ‘*‘ Osur’’ infidel, he was in such favour with the

gods, that they made him the guardian of the temple of Kamikhya. It is not

improbable, that the temple was originally erected by Norok, but of this we have

no certain evidence, The assertion made in the Tantro, however, would, at least,

lead us to suppose, that the temple was in existence in his days.

Roxpinson’s MS,

ET Dalton Delt.

CHORGONG TREMP LMS. KAMROOP

Black Asiatic Lith Press. Calcutta

1855. ] Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 5

These have succeeded stone temples, the debris of which, embracing.

the usual proportion of columns, friezes, &c lie scattered about.

Near the Oomanand there is another mass of rock called Ooboo-

see. This the river sweeps over when full, but in the dry season,

there is a considerable group of rocks exposed, and upon them are

carved representations of most of the principal Hindoo deities. I

noticed Vishnoo, Siva and Nandi, and a female figure, seated

cross-legged in a devotional attitude, with a conical cap.

Guarding a little flight of steps, there is an image of Gunesh, and

the steps lead, I think, to the top of one of the rocks on which, cut

in the living stone, there is a Siva and Yoni. Here too are indica-

tions of an attempt to lay the foundations of a temple, beds for the

stones cut in the rock with holes for rivets.

So complete was the overthrow of the order of religious edifices

we are considering, that, in many instances it is not easy to find

one stone on another, as laid by those who originally constructed

them. The fragments of the old temple are often degraded into the

formation of steps, trodden on by the votaries of the new; but how-

ever found, there is sufficient analogy between them, to enable us to

form some idea of the positions they were intended to hold, and to

refer all the buildings they composed to one style of architecture, of

which there appear to have been different phases, from plain to

decorated. —

In forming our ideas of these temples we are greatly aided by the

discovery of one, which, from its secluded position, escaped the

destroyer’s hand, and which, though small, is very nearly perfect,

and merits especial notice.

This is one of a group of temples in south Kamrup, 30 miles S. W.

of Gowhatty. It consists of a shrine seven feet square, plainly but

massively built of well cut blocks of granite, with a pyramidal roof,

supported by horizontally placed slabs, bearing on its summit a

heavy non-descript ornament which originally supported an urn.

The building contains a stone pedestal, on which there is at pre-

sent, on a detached slab, a figure of Durga, in high relief, but she,

this figure at least, does not appear to have always been the goddess

of the shrine. There is but one aperture, a doorway, with lintel

and uprights of carved stone, having a figure of Gunesh oyer the

6 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [No. 1.

door, and’ two standing figures, each a foot high, on the uprights.

In front of this building there is an open porch, of the same dimen~

sions as the shrine itself, having, like it, a pyramidal roof supported

on four columns. These columns are octagon, the shafts 34 feet

in length and 15 inches in diameter; the bases are also octagon,

the surbase 20 inches in diameter. The shaft is capped by a circu-

lar slab of the same diameter as the base, the projection being hood-

shaped; over this, the capital—four volutes, springing from a circle

of 15 inches in diameter, supporting a cross-shaped abacus. The

inner limbs of the abacus support the architraves; on the outer

bracket-shaped projections, cut in the architrave, limbs rest and giving

support to the protruding cornice, which completes the entablature,

and forms the first step of the pyramidal roof. The interior of this

roof has somewhat the appearance of a dome. On the four archi-

traves, eight neatly cut stones lie horizontally, over-lapping the

corners of the square and forming an octagon; over-lapping this

octagon, another layer of slabs forms a circle, and three more

such courses form as many more concentric circles, each projecting —

four inches beyond the one below it. The upper circle is capped

by a deeply cut, eight-petalled podmo or lotus, 2} feet in diameter,

which forms the interior ornament of the top of the dome. |

The roof of the shrine is precisely the same as that of the porch.

The whole structure, including a solid basement or platform of stone,

which raises it 23 feet above the surface of the ground, is 14 feet

in height.

The removal of a heap of stones in front of this edifice, disclosed

the foundation of another shrine, that appears to have been sur-

mounted by a circular or octagon temple. This covered a crypt,

sunk 34 feet below the surface, neatly faced with cut stone and

having at the bottom, bedded in a circular slab or yoni, a Mahadeva,

in the form of a Linga. To the south of these shrines, and origin-

ally I believe contained within the same enclosure, there is a third

temple, in a very dilapidated state; a massive building of solid

masonry, 12 feet square, exclusive of projecting base, with a circular

roof on the same principle as that already described, formed the

vestibule of the shrine. This was surmounted by a dome springing

from an octagon-shaped base four sides plain and four broken into

onaigante = —

ue Me -

é = 2. ——

Sas ~

i<..

SOP Nn ape

PLU

OURAN

Delt TEMPLE of MUDHUA RAM DEV near. GOWHAT TY. fists, LithrAsiatic Lith: Press. Calcutta

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 7

salient and retreating angles, which being carried up into the dome

made it appear ribbed. The stones forming the dome were all

horizontally placed, and were supported by the courses of slabs

forming the interior of the roof. The lintel and uprights of the

doorway, leading from the vestibule into the shrine, are elaborately

carved with scrolls and flowers.

These domes are said to have recently fallen in, from the effects

of a severe earthquake. When complete that of the shrine was

about 30 feet in height. It is decorated by rows of small grotesque

monsters with large ears, whether intended for men or monkies I

could not make out, for, though the temples do not appear to

have suffered from wanton destruction, the exfoliation of time has

effaced much of the ornament notwithstanding the durability of the

materials. The stones are bound together by clamps and pins;

but there is want of connection between the internal and external

faces of the work, the intermediate space being filled up with rubble,

and without bondstones. The effects of an earthquake would,

therefore, be very likely to bring down the whole structure.

No inscription has been found amongst these ruins, nor is there

any tradition regarding them worth quoting.

The next ruins I shall notice, are situated in the low hills, oppo-

site Gowahatty, just outside the fortifications of the ancient city,

and not far from the great stone bridge. I was informed that these

hills contained the remains of eighteen temples. There were at all

events that number of shrines: every eminence, and some of the

ridges, having been furnished with them.

The most remarkable is still resorted to as a holy place. It is

called Modon Kamdeo; the present objects of worship being two

rude stone figures, villainously traducing the god of love and his

mistress; but these figures were obviously never intended for the

pedestal on which they rest.

The basement of the old temple to about six feet above the plinth,

is all that is standing (plate IT). It occupied a commanding posi-

tion, on a prominent peak of the range, overlooking the plains.

The top of the hill is scarped, and the holy buildings are contained

‘in a quadrangle, which was surrounded by a wall of well cut stone,

with gates guarded by large lions and groups of lions devouring

elephants.

8 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [ No. 1.

The temple encloses a crypt, eight feet square and sunk three

feet below the surface, with well cut steps leading down to it.

Within is an oblong stone block for the idol; it has a socket for

the purpose, and a spout for carrying off the water used in bathing

the image.

In front of the shrine and facing the vestibule of the temple, a

single stone, ten feet in length, has two large lions in high relief

earved on it, two large male figures crowned, and four female figures.

This stone resembles figure, (plate IV. fig. 2,) of the Tezpore sculp-

ture, which enables us to place the latter.

The shrine was covered with a dome-shaped roof, formed of hori-

zontal slabs in overlapping circles, the base measures 28 feet both

ways. It had originally an anteroom and vestibule of stone, in

front of the shrine, the foundations of which still remain; and,

from the fragments lying about, the handsome exterior moulding of

the shrines, appears to have been continued round these additions.

The small bass reliefs, introduced into the external mouldings of

the shrine, all represent groups of figures in obscene attitudes. The

representations of the human figures are generally very much out

of proportion, but apparently, purposely so, to make them more

grotesque. The rendering of some of the animals is very good.

In modern times, the most frequented and celebrated of the

shrines of Kamroop, is the temple of Hajou,* situated on a hill,

about 300 feet in height, on the north bank of the Brahmaputra,

12 miles N. W. from Gowahatty. Pilgrims of the brahmanical

faith from all parts of India, meet here, and make offerings in

common with Buddhists from Nepal, Bhootan, Thibet and China.

The bréhmans eall the object of worship Madhob, the Buddhists

eall it Mahamuni, the great sage. It is in faet simply a colossal

image of Budh in stone, and perhaps, of all the idols now occupying

the holiest places in temples, the only aboriginal one.

* The other name by which the hill is designated is Nunnikote. The etymon

of the word Hajou is traceable to the language of the Bows, who were for a long

period the masters of the valley. It is composed Ha, a land and jow high.

This is doubtless the temple which the Mahomedan general Bukhtiyar Khiliji

attempted to take possession of, when he found the stone bridge dismantled and

was obliged to proceed lower down the stream in search of a ford,

Siva

DBlack Lithr: Asiatic Lith:Pross Galoutl «

Brahma Varina

Saltara

Vishv whine

Saleay

Mikera

Plate, WV

TESPORW

ote remem merino gtimerener en rar eye ARIANA HEN HDR IRINA SS PSNR

SCULPTURNS.

E Dalton dele

10 feet OTnches 17

attempted to take possession oT, wnen ue uu wT SVU HY wre wee:

was obliged to proceed lower down the stream in search of a ford,

Tes f

SCULPTURES.

2 wha

mBiyekLnthr:Asalic ith: Press Olt

¥,Malton Delt. ; TE 7 POR

DOI Phere om te rere

SPAN AME OIA CEL Aad le HOR ASI ARSE x, Mathes tN i Aad a Bet

t wy q

; i:

- - LA A ETON HA BRR oun een eaiatachtiatolate a.

; .

: Z

: f 3

i d 2

7 ; a

. g

; -

: j &

: £ x

: = Py

IDPS WEAN WIL AFRO REE

f Te

; fim

a an ne ar ee ETE

: 4 a ce en

4 %, 5

;

; i

& 5 - SS ae :

; i ‘ :

: Pog

7 i

; ;

: }

? ; }

} i :

$ Se ne eee ee | ae | i 2

f ; é

: ;

; g

; } 3

; 3

5 j ?

; i

nee =

2 t2 > A :

ee | ae 5

: t

| aA

: 4 ti ;

; Pett i

: ' 53 af j

: ‘ it 2 3

: ; reheat ;

; $j $i

7 | ; ; H if 3

P| ' Ml

ge Fee i

: 4 G3¢9 ; 8

; eae! .

;: t Sty if 3

_— ES SA 5 eet aetna ener x

; i

; é

. 3

= i

4 ne: see

Fz id

eae :

rf }

> &

2 ?

- s

i é

| f

i +

t 4

; NR ee a ae :

os ay

‘ a ;

' >

| ;

; = _ Vin, ae crores SAO?

‘

a = an reerar nen Ae NAN RNAP HOSA YRC Sint Rain heLthet semen esliteasant es cnt Cpe die ricemenbmtinearter escesectanesitesneuast

PONTE MOA 0 ON TOSS fats LO BTA OS RENN NAHE RID NTN EIEN SCANT M pint Naan en core

Part of the Hazoo ‘Temple.

T. Black, Lrthr -AstatacLith: Press.

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. : 9

Its modern votaries have, to conceal mutilation, given ita pair of

silver goggle-eyes, and a hooked, gilt or silvered nose, and the form

is concealed from view by cloths and chaplets of flowers: but

remove these, and there is no doubt of the image having been

intended for the “ruler of all, the propitious, the asylum of clemency,

the all-wise, the lotus-eyed, the comprehensive Buddha.”’

The shrine is all of stone, octagon in the plan, 30 feet in diame-

ter, with a pyramidal roof; but it will appear from the disarrange-

ment of many of the mouldings and cornices, and awkward position

of several bas-reliefs, that the upper portion of the temple has

been re-constructed from the eld materials, without much precision

of arrangement.

The base, to about six feet in height above the plinth, is decidedly

ancient, and is the best proportioned and handsomest part of the

building. On* a moulding of about two feet above the plinth a

row of caparisoned elephants in high relief encircles the building,

and appears to support it. ‘The elephants are all facing outwards,

stand each 16 inches in height, and are finely designed and executed ;

another moulding or frieze immediately above the elephants, appa-

rently intended to represent the interlacing of reeds, is also of

tasteful design and admirable execution.

The interior is a crypt, 14 feet square, into which you descend

by a flight of stone steps. It contains the image and its pedestal.

The door-case of the entrance to this shrine, is formed of four blocks

of granite, and is ten feet high by five feet wide: a lotus over the

door in the centre of the lintel, is the only ornament. The door

opens into an anteroom, also of stone, ten feet by ten feet, having

in niches of four feet square, stone screens, one on each side with

apertures for the admission of light and air, cut in the form of lotus

flowers.

Beyond the anteroom is a large vaulted vestibule measuring 40

feet by 20, built of brick and supported by massive pillars of the

same material. “ This} room forms no part of the original building.

It is said to have been constructed by Noro Narayn, the Koch

king of Kamroop, in A. D. 1550. He found the temple entirely

deserted and almost lost in impenetrable jungle. Not only did he

* Plate III. + From Mr. Robinson’s MS.

10 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [No. 1.

cause it to be repaired, and restored to something like its original

form, but he endowed it with lands, priests, musicians and dancing

girls.’ A large colony of the latter class have sprung up in the

vicinity of the temple, and one set of performers daily exhibit

before the shrine.

It is certain that the vaulted brick addition of Noro Narayn,

replaced a dismantled stone edifice, which they had not the skill

to restore. The flight of stone steps, from the bottom to the top

of the hill, is composed of slabs, which were never cut for such a

purpose, and from the appearance of these and other stones lying

about, it is evident, that the temple* must have possessed other

buildings of stone, besides those now extant. Not far from Hajou,

and on a loftier hill, the ascent of which it facilitated by rude stone.

steps, is another temple composed entirely of granite now dedicated

to the worship of Kedar Nath. The shrine appears to have sur-

vived the general overthrow of contemporaneous fanes, but the

ancient vestibule is razed to the ground and a thatched shed covers

its foundation.

Near the banks of the Brahmaputra below Tezpore, the temple

known as Singori or Gopeswar next claims our attention ; externally

it presents a most uninviting appearance, and might be passed as a

very ordinary brick building of no great antiquity; but this brick

work is only a sheathing, as of lava, with which the old temple is

covered: above ground, outside, about ten feet of the old shrine

may still be seen.

The brick shell covers the remainder and all the vestibule. The

interior is however in its original state, and is very worthy of notice.

It gives us the whole plan of construction of the larger temples of

antiquity, and the position of most of the columns and other frag-

* The situation of these temples with reference to the town of Kusha, their site

on the further bank of the Hirango, and one of them being to the present day

consecrated to the worship of Maha Muni, together with the bigh degree of rever-

ence paid to the place, by Budhists, would lead us to infer, with as much certainty

as any short of positive testimony, that one of them was the Choityo adorned with

the head ornament near which was the grove of Sal trees (there are plenty of

them) where Sékya Muni went to his last sleeping bed, and near which also the

rites of cremation were performed.—From Mr. Robinson’s MS.

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 11

ments we find at Tezpore and elsewhere. By the deposit, for so

many centuries, of the debris of the Singori hill, at the foot of which

it is built, three or four feet of the most ornamental portion of the

old temple is buried. Two hundred and fifty years ago, when the

attempt to restore it with brick was made, the silt was removed

from before the entrance only, and a flight of steps then added, to

the extent of the silting, surmounted by an additional porch. As

the site of the temple is high above the alluvial flats of river forma-

tion, its being thus buried is in itself an indication of great age,

common to all antiquities of the same type similarly situated.

The sculptured stones found amongst the hills of Gowhatty have

been dug up from deep below the surface. The great Kamikhya

temple must have been thus found by its restorer, and exhumed by

the removal of the earth from a broad area all round it.

The Singori temple consists of a shrine, externally octagon in the

plan, and 18 feet in diameter. One side of the building is occu-

pied by the door, the rear and two sides at right angles to this are

plain, with the exception of having each a niche formed by two half-

engaged fluted pillars supporting a pyramid with a melon-shaped

finial,—a miniature representation of the pyramids that surmount-

ed the vestibule. The remaining four sides of the octagon are

curiously broken into angles very effective in regard to light and

shade.

These salient angles meet and blend at the base of the ornament

on the top of the temple, to which they ascend by a graceful para-

bolic curve.

The courses of stones however continuing perfectly horizontal,

I have no measurement of the altitude of this or of any similar

temple, but, judging from the eye, I believe they may be all esti-

mated, like the Cashmerian temples described by Captain Cunning-

ham, at double the diameter of the base ; that would be, in the case

of Gopeswar or Singori, only 38 feet. The interior is a chamber

8 feet 6 inches square. The roof is constructed, as those already

described, of well cut slabs, forming a succession of circles, dimin-

ishing to about 35 feet, and then capped by one slab, ornamentally

filling up the remaining space with a deeply cut, expanded lotus.

Under this, in a crypt, to which you descend by a flight of stone

c 2

12 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [ No. 1.

steps, 18 the object of worship, which I could not distinguish, as the

erypt was nearly full of water, when I saw it.

The outer building or vestibule was originally 24 feet square. It

has two stone windows with six lancet-shaped apertures, but these

are now buried, and the entrance door alone most inadequately

lights and airs the building.

The roof is supported, besides the outer walls, by four very mas-

sive columns and eight pilasters, eight feet four inches in height,

dividing the building into nine compartments, each surmounted by

pyramids, similar, in regard to their structure as seen from within,

to that over the shrme.

The centre compartments, including the pillars, measure ten feet

ten inches each way. ‘The four corner compartments are also square

in the plan, measuring each three feet nie inches, and the side

compartments are consequently 10 feet 3 inehes by 3 feet 9 inches;

additional slabs are placed close together on the architraves of these

oblong compartments, till the opening obtained at the base of the

pyramid roof is a square.

The shafts of the columns are octagonal, to within a foot and a

half of the capital; thence they are square, and the plinth of the

eapital, fitting on to them, is also square, im other respects they

resemble the restored columns in plate VII.

The shafts measure 5 feet 10 inches in eircumference, and their

massiveness gives to the interior a very solemn, cave-like appear-

ance.

This temple is held in great veneration by the Buddhist Thibe-

tans and Bootias. They visit it annually and leave here their long

tresses, cut off on assuming monastic garments.

TEZPORE OR PURA RUINS.

The fragments of columns, friezes, cornices and various other

carved stones, known as the Tezpore or Pura ruins, are so found as

to leave it to be implied, either that the structures for which they

were intended were never completed, or, that having been built,

they were so effectually overthrown that scarce one stone was left

upon another. On a closer inspection both hypotheses are required

to account for their present position. In some, and by far the |

ELD, des.

TEZPORE TEMPLES RESTORED COLUMN.

‘L Black Lith? Asiatic Lith Press.

Plate VII.

ScALE Ya Incw 10 4 Foor.

iy *

<7”

ai! #

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 13

greater number, of the stones, there are, in the rusty rivets and

clamps, and other appearances, evidences of their having been put

together; in others, the absence of these indications, and the un-

finished state of the chiselling, denote they were still in the hands

of the stone-cutter, when the works were interrupted.

The contemplated number of temples had not then been com-

pleted when the work of destruction commenced. The blocks are

all of the hardest granite, quarried from the neighbouring hills, and

no little skill and taste were required to produce, out of such mate-

rial, designs so graceful and so deeply and delicately carved, as we

find them. }

In the production of these works the art had reached its culmi-

nating point; it set in a blaze, like a meteor, never to appear again.

In the Journal of the Asiatic Seciety No. 40, for April, 1835,

there is a paper, on these ruins, by Capt. G. E. Westmacott ; it

gives a fair idea of their vast extent and spirited execution, but the

writer has so entirely mistaken the nature of some of the fragments,

as to give very erroneous ideas of the style of architecture intended.

In his description of the columns, page 186, he uses as bases the

cross-shaped blocks, which by reference to other temples, we find

to be capitals. The large square slabs, referred to in page 192 as

altars, measuring 46 feet all round, were each intended to form the

entire flooring of a shrine. The raised position of one, alluded to

by Captain W., with steps, is a fanciful arrangement of the loose

stones by some modern devotee. The stones supposed by Captain

W. to be voussoirs of arches, are the segments of the circles

used in the formation of the pyramidal or conical roofs; those

from the centre ornaments, mistaken for the key-stones, being the

corner stones of the first course of the cone; the ornament filling

up the angle exposed, where the cone rested on the square of the

four architraves.

The square blocks referred to in the same page, as “ measuring

from 20 to 30 feet, concave in the centre, and sculptured in imita-

tion of chaplets of flowers,’ supposed by Captain Westmacott to

have been “ beds, or altar places of Siva,’’ were intended for the

crowning slabs of the pyramidal roofs of the temples.

The carving represents the expanded petals of the lotus; and the

14 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [No. I.

flattish surface of the seed-beds in the centre of the flowers, Cap-

tain Westmacott mistook for the rests of “ Lingas.” A few of

these symbols are found in and about Tezpore. On the hill be-

yond the sepoys’ lines, there is a shrine of brick, containing one,

7 feet in girth, in a circular Yoni between 7 and 8 feet in diame-

ter. The others are fitted into Yonis, sometimes square and some-

times round, but the Lingas are all of the same form, square at the

base, octagonal in the centre, and circular in the plan of the upper

portion, which appears above the Yoni.

The socket of the Yoni is cut so as to accord with the square and

octagonal portion of the inserted part of the Linga. It will be

observed, from this mode of construction and insertion, that it was

impossible, without moving the Yoni, to disturb the Linga; where

the former is large and heavy and firmly fixed in masonry, by rivet

or clamps, it would have been no easy matter to have moved either.

In the destruction of one of the temples dedicated to this wor-

ship, and which, till very recently had not been disturbed since its

overthrow, a Yoni of vast weight, measuring three feet two inches

square, was dislodged, and sent flying over the head of its Linga,

which it fractured and caused to incline as it passed ; by no agency,

that I can think of, but gunpowder. There was also a stone door

case, the lintel and uprights of which lie broken, by some force, that

projected the pieces in the same direction as the Linga.

This Linga, four feet in length, was contained in a shrine of brick,

and that was not the only brick edifice amongst the holy buildings

of Pura, some of these appear to have been built as depositaries for

cinerary urns.* One solid mass of brick masonry, on being re-

moved, was found to enclose a small square chamber, in which there

was an urn, containing ashes and fragments of burnt bone.

The urn was unfortunately broken by the workmen. It was of

very superior black pottery, ornamented with flowers in basso re-

lievo, and from the fragments seen, the form is represented to me,

as having been something like fig. 2 Plate VII.

* In Col. Wilford’s account of ancient India, the Rishis held sovereignty in

Assam. The figure at the base of the large pillar (Plate V.) is recognised by in-

telligent Hindoos as Nareda Rishi and the Rishis burned their dead, preserving

their ashes in Dagopes or Topes.—S. F. Hannay.

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 15

The bricks used in these buildings are very peculiar. They are

moulded in the various forms required to suit the positions? for

which they were destined, as constituents of domes, cornices, finials,

&e. We find them, therefore of various forms and sizes, some

with decorative mouldings, some plain.

From the appearance of the overthrown brick edifices, I think

they had brick domes, but not arched, the bricks, like the stones,

were moulded so as to form circles, overlapping till they, from all

sides, met or nearly so. Very long, truncated, wedge-shaped bricks,

adapted for such a formation, are found.

No lime appears to have been used in putting these buildings

together, and from this and their construction, it must have been

easy to overthrow them.

Captain Westmacott found no brick buildings, but the modern

station of Tezpore has risen amidst the ruins he described; the

dense forests, that impeded his observation, have been removed,

and, though vast quantities of finely cut stones have been buried,

to form the foundations of modern buildings, the more ornamental

fragments were spared, and still remain in sufficient number and

variety, to enable us to form some idea of the structures of which

they were members.

In this we are assisted, by the uniformity of design to which the

architect was reduced, by his ignorance of the principles of the

arch, and poverty of invention.

In his stone buildings, he appears to have had but the one form

of covering, well known in Indian architecture; and as he could

not go beyond certain dimensions in the square, from which his

pyramidal roofs sprang, he could only obtain additional space by a

repetition of the squares and pyramids.

Had we, therefore, all the constituent parts of only one temple

before us, however scattered, we might easily estimate its magni-

tude, and even put it together again; but we find at Tezpore, slabs

for six or eight altars; each of these had its shrine and vestibule,

and so the immense profusion of the ruins, indicate rather the

number, than the magnitude of the Pura temples; and as the

fragments that remain, are not all now, where they were first found,

and so many have disappeared from the scene, it becomes impossi-

16 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [No. 1.

ble to assign to each shrine, its due proportion of columns and roof

finials. I think, however, an effort) was made to construct here one

temple, in a more elaborate style of decoration, than any that had

yet been attempted, and this temple I will endeavour to put

together.

In plate IV. figures 1 and 2, and in plate V. I have given repre-

sentations of the three most beautiful of the Tezpore sculptures.

From adaptation, by measurement, and exact correspondence of

ornamental borders, I find that figure 1 of plate IV. is the episty-

lum, which was supported, on two such pillars, as that represented

in plate V. and these pillars had for their bases, the compartments

of the stone, with the lines and urns, represented in figure 2 of

plate LV. which contains the dancing girls and musicians.

A. stone similar to this, I found, in situ, in another temple, as

already noted; and I have no hesitation in placing these four in

an analogous position.

They surrounded the entrance to the adytum, of the great temple

of Pura, and by taking the largest slab of those described as the

pavement of shrines, for our purpose, we find, that this adytum,

which contained the object of worship, was 12 feet square inside.

Externally, this shrine must have been covered by a dome, similar

to the one described (ante p. 11) in the notice of the Singori temple,

springing froma base octagon in the plan, thirty feet in diameter,

and twice that in height; the whole basement of this dome was

very floridly ornamented, with cornices of Satyr heads, and beadings

in festoons, (vide figure 2, plate VI.) and other mouldings, and had

also, on three sides, the niches as described for the Singori temple.

The vestibule, exteriorly and interiorly, was as highly decorated

as the shrine itself. The capitals of nine pillars and pilasters were

found by Captain W. In the spot I have selected for its site, I

have no hesitation in saying, there must have been more; and

supported by these pillars and pilasters, the vestibule was covered

and adorned, with certainly not less than nine, but probably, twelve

pyramids, externally supporting urns and other ornaments, and

internally, presenting the conical roofs of ornamented circles, as

seen at Singori and elsewhere. In plate VIII. I have attempted

a perspective sketch of the internal appearance of such a temple

Ww <A Lis

Cio ae i

NESS LoS SSS FS

SS SDDS SONOS G OK:

D rx y ing 2

| i

| “ aN

Z FS T Dalton Dau 7 /. 7. a ee Oe ee

Ontranser poperby J.Bermett TD Blacks, Tithe, AstaticTrth® Press Cal:

WEE Ne IRE, WP WS, INT PIL IES)

Restoration ofa interior

The Vestibule locking towards

The Shrine .

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 17

The epistylum, over the entrance to the shrine, has nine male

fizures, six represented as singing, and three in graver attitudes

occupying more prominent positions, and each attended by two

females ; underneath, in the line of a richly chased border of scrolls,

entwining birds and animals, executed with fidelity and grace,

is a figure of Gunesh, who appears to hold a similar position, as

custodian to the entrance of most of the shrines. Jn attendance

upon him are, two slender-waisted females. The merry couples, in

the side compartment of the stone, represented in figure 2, of the

same plate, and to which, in my restoration, I have assigned the

position of lower member of the door-case, are engaged in a dance,

to this day, well known in Assam under the name of the Boisak

Bihu dance.

The Mag and Boisak Bihus are the two national festivals of the

Assamese. The observances connected with these festivals, have

nothing to do with the Hindoo religion, and their origin is involved

in some obscurity. They belong, not to the present, but to the

ancient religion of the country, and what this was, may be indi-

eated by the fact that the Buddhist Shyans and Burmese, on the

borders of Assam, if not through all Burmah, at the same time of the

year, or nearly so, have their two great festivals in honor of Buddh.*

In the observances of the festivals, as held by the Assamese and

Burmese, there is a remarkable resemblance.

Preparatory to the first festival, the young lads of both races,

build up with care a lofty pile of firewood. After much feasting

and dancing on the previous day and throughout the entire night,

this is set fire to at early dawn.

The Khamptis call it Wovka Soomphot, and with them, it is, I be-

lieve, the anniversary of the birth of Buddh. The Assamese call it

meji, but can assign to it no definite origin. In the second festival,

the Khamptis commence by bathing all their images of Buddh,

this is followed by sports and feastings, but the women do not

dance.

The Assamese, on the first day of the Boisak Bihu, bathe all their

cows, and subsequently, for seven days, devote themselves entirely

* Called the Pocham and Pochi respectively : see ceremonies required to be per-

formed on the death of Chakin in Turner’s Buddhistical Annals,—S. F. Hannay.

18 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [No. 1.

to feasting and amusement. The inhabitants of a large circle of

villages, meet daily in one place; lascivious* dancing and singing

are the chief attractions, and some of the attitudes and gestures

used, are precisely those represented in the sculptures.

The upright stone in plate V. measures 10 x 2 X2 feet. The

small central figures, each 8 inches in height, represent five of the

Avatars of Vishnu; the missing pillar, to correspond with this, may

have represented the remaining Avatars: all these surrounded the

entrance to the shrine, but no figure has been found, adapted to the

altar that the shrine contained.

The shafts I have taken for the columns of the temple, I have been

describing, are not more than 63 feet in length. Besides these,

four have been found amongst the ruins, ten feet long, and close to

where they were discovered, Captain Westmacott observed “ vast

fragments of the epistylum and frieze, carved with beaded drapery,

half buried in the soil.”’

These fragments which probably formed the entire entablature of

the columns, have now disappeared ; Captain Westmacott is, I think,

correct in the position he assigns to them, but I have no precedent

for, and would be at a loss to place, the Grecian style of portico he

imagined them to have formed. I took considerable pains to find

amongst the ruins the remaining members of the column, of which

these were the shafts, and the result is shewn in plate VII. where

J have given an elevation of the restored column. It is in four

pieces ; 1, the capital, from A. to B.; 2, the shaft, from B. to C. with

an ornamented top, a cornice of Satyr heads and beading, surmount-

ed by a double moulding; 3, the surbase, C. to D.; 4, the base,

D. to E. My idea of these four columns is, that they supported the

roof of an open detached building resembling the porch of the

Choigong temple; such detached buildings are generally added to

the modern temples, as a receptacle for the object of worship, when

taken out for an airing; or they may have formed the covered

entrance, to the walled enclosure containing the temples.

* Into laciviousness it may have degenerated in Assam, but originally it was not

so intended. Nor do the Burmese or Shyans practise such at the present day. The

contortions of the body, the ‘‘ reeling to and fro’’ are intended to represent violent

grief and distraction.—S. F. Hannay.

rei ln

ee ee a

1 a bane Fa ee eee

We dee

KXAV.

ulpture.

hr Asi at

Tezpore

‘Press.

¢ Lith

lack Lx

vie}

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 19

Captain Westmacott found stone walls running in various direc-

tions. These have now been removed ; but that the holy buildings

were all contained within a spacious enclosure, sufficient for them

and a large monastic establishment, is highly probable. We have

it from Hiuan Thsang, the Chinese traveller in India, in the seventh

century, that such existed in Assam in his day, though neglected

and holding heterodox opinions. May not the extensive monastic

establishments of Assam, Vishnuvis of the present day, have ori-

ginated in ancient Buddhist monasteries ?

Of one of these modern institutions, | have given an account in

Vol. XX. of the Journal. I have recently visited another, the

Awoniathi in the Majulé, the head priest, second priest and all the

inmates of which are monks; and the sacerdotal dress is a cloth of

a garnet colour similar in hue to the robe worn in the Lamesories of

Bootan. The huts of these monks form an extensive quadrangle,

surrounding their place of worship, and no women are allowed to

take up their quarters there. No inscriptions have been found

appertaining to these ancient temples; but in plate V. figure 3, and

in plate XXXV. there is a representation of a stone, the carving

on which is so singular, that it must surely have been intended,

for something more than mere ornamentation, if this be doubtful,

a symbolical object must be ascribed to the figures on the other

stones represented below.

Seebsagur.

{But supposed to have originally been found in Central Assam.)

p 2

20 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. | No. 1.

Singori Temple.

Stones, thus marked, are found amongst the ruins of all the old

temples ; the outer faces of the stones intended for the domes of the

Tezpore temples, are covered with them. ‘Two of them are shewn

in the following cuts.

Tezpore.

There is a large figure of Gunesh, cut in a rock, near what must

have been the water-gate of the monastery. It is in high relief and

well designed.

Ascending the river from Tezpore, we find ruins of ancient tem-

ples at Bishnauth, which was, no doubt at one time, a place of very

holy repute, and one of the strongholds of the valley, there being

here a fort of great extent ascribed to Arimtt.

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 21

These military works abound in the valley, many of them, tradi-

tionally ascribed to apocryphal local heroes, are more likely to be

the remains of fortified camps, occupied by invading armies, at

times, when those who had anything to fear from the hostile force,

betook themselves to the strong places constructed on both sides

of the valley, in the passes into the hills.

I have seen some of these forts, and have heard of more. They

are partly of masonry; well-cut and well-fitted blocks of stone, or

huge ramparts of earth, faced with brick; and all so constructed,

as to render it obvious that the intention was not to protect the

plains from forays from the highlands, but to check the advance,

towards the hills, of a hostile force from the plains It is not likely

that the hill savages could have raised such works, the inference is,

that they must have been built by the inhabitants of the valley to

cover the passes to the hills, in which they took refuge from the

invading armies.

I shall conclude with a notice of some very interesting ruins, I

recently visited, in the first range of hills due north of Dibrooghur,

on the banks of a small river called the Gogra, an affluent of the

Seesee. As it debouches from the hills, the Gogra takes a sweep

round the last hill so as almost to encircle it. This hill is scarped,

and upon the flat surface obtained, about 60 feet above the level of

the water, we have the remains of three temples, 30 paces apart.

The existence of these ruins was unknown, even to the natives,

till a few years ago their accidental discovery was communicated to

Major Hannay, who visited them; they are in a part of the country

fifteen miles distant from any village or habitation, and never fre-

quented, except by gold-washers. However effected, the destruction

of these temples was complete, three huge heaps of carved stones,

some of them very large and heavy, consisting of shafts, capitals

and bases of columns, cornices, architraves, friezes, massive door-

eases, altar blocks and the component parts of pyramidal roofs or

domes, are all found commingled confusedly, as if, after the over-

throw, it had been intentionally done, to defy restoration. As they

lie, however, it is obvious that each temple consisted of a shrine and

vestibule, the latter supported on pillars and pilasters.

The pillars and architraves of the first and smallest temple, are

22 Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. [ No. 1.

very singular, preserving in the plan, the cross shape of the capital

(ig. 1 Plate X.); heads, shoulders and arms, of human figures

appear as the supports of the abacus, and the same arrangement is

followed up in the architraves, from which spring the domes; and

from other fragments found, there must have been a cornice, thus

ornamented, all round the building.

The columns were not larger than those of the Choigong temple,

and from the pilasters, these temples had all closed vestibules, not

open porches like that represented in plate I. Round the base,

above the plinth, the first and smallest of the Seesee temples, had a

row of elephants shewing the head and fore-legs, in high relief, as in

the Hazoo temple (vide plate XX VIII.)

In regard to the divinity, to which it was dedicated, a large figure

of Durgah was found worthy of holding that position ; and no doubt

she was at some period, if not always, the object of worship there.

The second temple, from the space covered by the ruins, appears to

have been about 60 feet in length by 40 in breadth, including the

shrine and vestibule. I extricated the altar block from the ruins of

the shrine, and found, broken into several pieces, another figure of

Durgah, the pedestal of which neatly fitted on to the block, and

there could be no doubt that the one was intended for the other.

The figure and pedestal measured 5 feet 5 inches. The Durgah

herself, when she possessed a head, which I could not find, must

have measured 3 feet 6 inches from the crown to the feet ; about

one third larger than the Durgah of the first temple.

The arrangement of the two figures is somewhat different, but

both represent the goddess in her most terrific form, embodying

by no means feebly, the power of the divine energy in action. Kali

or Durgah appears to have been for some centuries, the favourite

divinity in Eastern Assam, and it is possible, that the blood of hu-

man victims may have been shed before her altars here, as well as

at the shrine dedicated to her, known as the copper temple, above

Sudya.

Yet, the figures on the lintels of the doorway and other parts of

these and the third temple, do not appear to me to be emblematic

of the Sakti form of worship. The grave figures, (Pl. LX. fig. 2, and

Pl. X. fig. 3) seated cross-legged, in postures of profound meditation,

Plate X

SEESEE TEMPLES,

f TD. Delt

1855. | Notes on Assam Temple Ruins. 23

some with uplifted hands in the attitudes of exhortation or benedic-

tion, are surely Buddhistical.

The third temple of this group, must have been on a larger scale

than the other two. Its existence was previously unknown to my

guides who had only told me of two, and, so dense was the jungle,

it would have escaped my notice, had I not determined to cut

through it and examine all the scarped portion of the hill. I soon

saw that it was the principal temple of the group, and set to work

to clear the jungle, so as to obtain an idea of its dimensions and

form; but after this was effected, all the men I had with me were

unable to move some vast slabs, used in the construction of the

roofs, under which the more ornamental portions of the building

and the altar and idol lay buried. The ruins did not cover a greater

space than that occupied by the second temple, but the heap was

higher, and the blocks, generally, twice the size of the fragments of

the other two. |

With great difficulty I managed to obtain such a view, as enabled

me to sketch parts of a lintel and a pillar of a door-case, (plate X. fig.

4.) the latter measured 6 feet 10 inches by one foot nine. Across the

lintel, which was of sand-stone a ponderous architrave, of coarse

granite, (measuring 11 feet 10 inches by 2 feet 8 inches and 1 foot

10 inches) had fallen and fractured it.

The pillars and pilasters used in this temple were about the

same size as, and resembling exactly in form, those of the Singori

temple.

The great proportion of these ruins are of sand-stone, of which,

the first range of the neighbouring hills, for some miles, is chiefly

composed; but there are also blocks of granite, of different degrees

of fineness, and they must have been transported from a very great

distance.

In point of execution, the carving of the sand-stone is equal to

the Tezpore sculptures, but then, the latter are all of granite, and

with the exception of the Durgahs, the granite blocks of the Seesee

temples are very rudely chiseled.

The carving of the sand-stone blocks of the first and second tem-

ple is very much mutilated and defaced ; it is not so with the blocks

you exhume of the third temple ; they were doubtless in excellent

24 A. Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. [ No. 1.

preservation, when the temple was destroyed, and having been soon

covered by decayed vegetation, and perhaps undisturbed for cen-

turies, the chiseling is as sharp and decided as if it were quite new.

Over the centre of the door was a well executed figure of Gunesh,

in high relief, represented as seated on a platform under a portico.

The other figures appear to be all Budddhist ; and if so, is it not pro-

bable, that this was originally a Buddhist temple, subsequently dedi-

cated to the Sakti worship ?

A. Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews, by Epwarp Buytu, Esq.

As an incentive to the investigation of some of the most imper-

fectly known of Indian mammalia, and not the most inviting of

groups to amateur students, we shall here endeavour to bring toge-

ther, and to reduce or digest into intelligible form and order, the

scattered materials available for a Monograph on the Indian Shrews.

It may lead to the discovery of additional real species, and probably

to the diminution of the number of present supposed species ; be-

sides conducing to the further elucidation of those at present

known and recognised, and especially to a better knowledge of the

extent of their geographical distributions.

In general, the Shrews of tropical and subtropical countries are

distinguished by their comparatively large size, and slaty hue of

every shade from pale grey to black, with rufous tips to the fur

more or less developed, though in some scarcely noticeable ;* the

ear-conch is conspicuously visible above the fur; the tail thick,

tapering, and furnished with scattered long hairs, which certain

species also exhibit upon the body; and the teeth are wholly

white,y and of the following type of structure. The superior front-

teeth or quasi-incisors (vide J. A. S. XX, 164), are large and

strongly hooked, and much longer than their posterior spur; while

* In at least some species, the rufous tips would appear to increase with age ;

and, to a considerable extent, the colour of these animals is darker, according to

the increase of altitude inhabited by a species.

+ While preparing this memoir, we discovered a remarkable exception in the in-

stance of SOREX MELANODON, 2%. 8.

1855. | A Memowr on the Indian species of Shrews. 25

the inferior have rarely so much as a trace of a serrated upper edge :

of four upper premolars anterior to the carnassiez, the first is large,

the second and third are much smaller, the fourth is diminutive, and

the third exceeds the second. This group of Shrews is familiarly

exemplified by the common large musk Shrews of Asia and Africa,

and constitutes the restricted Sorrx, L. (v. Pachyura, de Selys

Longchamps).*

The Indian species are as follow.

1. S.. cmrunescens, Shaw: 8S. pilorides, Shaw: S. giganteus,

Ts. Geoffroy: S. murinus, L., apud Gray: figured in Hardwicke’s

Il. Ind. Zool. as 8. myosurus, Pallas; whence probably S. myosurus

apud Walker, in Cale. Journ. Nat. Hist. ITI, 255. The common

Musk Shrew, or (vulgo) ‘ Musk Rat,’ of Bengal, &c. (but very dif-

ferent from the ‘ Musk Rat’ or Muskquash—FIBeR ziBericus of

N. America, which is a rodent nearly affined to the Voles—ARv1-

COLA).

This animal is described by Mr. Hodgson in the Ann. Mag. N. H.

XV, 269 (1845) ; but the length of the tail (as given), 3} in, is

possibly a misprint for 33 or 3} in., or more than half of the length

of the head and body, which is given as 6 in. Number of caudal

vertebrae, 24. Total length of skull of adult male, with front-teeth

in situbus, somewhat exceeding 13 in.; of female, somewhat under

* Certain small species of temperate climates were detached by Wagler from the

ordinary Shrews of those climates (with piceous-tipped teeth, &c.,) by the name

CrocipurRA {(v. Suncus, Ehrenberg, apud Gray) ; e. g. S. ARANEUS, S. LEUCODON,

S. erruscus, &c.: but we are not aware that these are separable from the above ;

and certainly the various Pygmy Shrews of India are typical Sorices, except that

some only of them want the odoriferous glands on the sides of the body.

N. B. In the ‘ Report on the Quadrupeds of Massachusets,’ published by the

Government Commissioners of the Zoological and Botanical Survey of the State

(1840), the extraordinary statement is made by Mr. E. Emmons, that ‘‘ In the

specimens of Sorex which have fallen under my observation, I have not been able to

discover, even with the microscope, any nostrils, the termination (or the extremity)

of the nose being apparently an imperforate membrane.’’ Upon reading this, we

examined several species (large and small) preserved in spirit ; and easily detected

a lateral valvular orifice, which, on pressure of the snout above, was shewn to be

perforate, by the fluid oozing through, Could Mr, Emmons have tried so simple

an experiment ?

26 A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. 1.

greatest breadth of skull of former, +3 in. ; of latter, § in. Colour

uniform pale grey, slightly tinged with ferruginous, and more conspi-

cuously on the lower parts; the naked parts flesh-coloured.

This is the common large Musk Shrew of Bengal, Nepal, and we

believe the valley of As4m; becoming rare in Sylhet; and wholly

disappearing in Arakan. In Nepal, Mr. Hodgson styles it “the

common House Shrew of the plains, and also of the hills, up at least

to 6000 ft.”’> We have seen specimens from the neighbourhood of

Agra: but whether it be the common Musk Shrew of S. India is

doubtful on present evidence ; though Dr. Kelaart’s description of

the Cinghalese animal corresponds. It certainly does not appear to

mhabit the eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal, from Arakan to the

straits of Malacca. Dr. Horsfield gives as its habitat ‘‘ India gene-

rally, and the eastern islands ;’’ and he notes a specimen from Butan,

presented to the India-house collection by Major Pemberton. We

suspect that its reputed existence in the Malay countries needs con-

firmation.

In addition to the names above cited, Dr. Gray, in his Catalogue

of the specimens of mammalia in the British Museum (1843), refers

the following name and synonymes to this species. 8S. MURINUS,

L.: S. myosurus, Pallas: S. adicus et 8. capensis, Geoffroy : S. Son-

neratit, Is. Geoffroy : S. crassicaudatus, Lichtenstein: S. nipalensis,

Hodgson: and S. moschatus, Robinson. The last two are merely

MS. names; and indeed the zoological appellations in Mr. W.

Robinson’s ‘ Descriptive account of Asam’ are given pretty much at

random, and would establish a most extraordinary community of

species among the mammalia of that country and of Europe! He

gives, ‘Genus My@aur. Sorex moschatus, Cuvier. The common

Musk Rat.” Now Sorex moschatus, L. (nec Cuvier), is the type of the

genus Myeatz of Cuvier; altered to Myoganna, Fischer (Myogale

apud Riippell), because pre-occupied by Linneus for a well known

genus of Spiders: and Myoganea MoscHara is a Russian animal,

generically differing from Mr. Robinson’s Musk Shrew. Nevertheless,

his adoption of the term moschatus would seem to indicate the rankly

smelling S. CHRULESCENS, rather than S. MuURINUS (Vv. myosurus),

which is the only Shrew mentioned in Prof. Walker’s list of the mam-

malia of the same province.

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 27

S. rnpicus, Geoffroy, v. S. Sonnerati, 1s. Geoffroy, is accepted as

a distinct species from S. cmruLEscens in Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue

of the specimens of mammalia in the India House Museum (1851) ;

and a specimen is noted from the Dukhun, presented by Col. Sykes,

and the following habitat given for the species—“ Continent and

islands of India.’ Col. Sykes terms it the Cheechonder of the Mah-

rattas ; being the same name which is applied to S. CHRULESCENS

in Bengal, spelt Choochundr by Dr. Cantor (J. A. &. XV, 191), and

the latter author gives “ Chinchorot of the Malays of the peninsula”

as the name of the very distinct species referred by him and others

to S. mMurtrus, L.; which latter was originally described from Java.

According to Col. Sykes, these troublesome and disagreeable animals

are very numerous in Dukhun, but much more so in Bombay. The

sebaceous glands in an old male were observed to be very large, and

the odour of musk from them almost insupportable ; while in an

adult female the glands were scarcely discernible and the scent of

musk very faint. [It is tolerably strong in the female of S. cmrv-

LESCENS; though more or less so, perhaps, with reference to sexual

condition.| “The Sorex rypicus and S. etaanreus,” it is added,

“are regarded by Col. Sykes as specifically identical, he having killed

them in the same room, and seen them frequently together.”

(P. Z. S. 1831, p. 99). Prof. Schinz accordingly assigns 8S. ara@an-

EUS, Geoff., “ Ann. du Mus. XV, pl. 4, of 3,” as a synonyme of

S. rnpicus: but the reference is erroneous, the Memoires du Muséum,

tom. XV (to which we have not access), being probably intended.

S. eteantevs, Is. Geoff., Voy. de Belanger, refers to S. cerulescens

of Bengal.

According to M. Isidore Geoffroy, the S. rnpicus (his S. Son-

nerati) is a smaller animal than 8S. cuRuLEscENS (his S. giganteus),

with tail forming always a quarter of the entire length. Length of

head and body of adult, a little under 4 in. (Fr). Fur ashy, washed

with russet-brown ; and pale ashy below. Inhabits the Coromandel

coast, and also the Mauritius. If truly a distinct species from

S. CHRULESCENS, its natural habitat is probably W. India: but we

have vainly sought for information of such an animal.

In Dr. Riippell’s printed Catalogue of the specimens of mam-

malia in the Frankfurt Museum (1842), examples referred to S.

E 2

28 A Memow on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. L.

tnpicus, L. (ir. Cuv. Mamm. II, t. 28), are noted from Java, and

also from Massoua and from Suez; and a supposed variety, termed

by him 8. iyprous, var. einereo-enea, from Schoa: and he else-

where suggests that these animals have probably been introduc-

ed by the shipping from 8. H. Asia and its islands, and so found

their way ever to Schoa, where a different climate had affected the

colouring of the fur. On ship-board they could of course subsist

on Brarrz: but their presence (certainly that of the fetid S. ca

RULESCENS of Bengal) would scarcely escape remark, the more espe-

cially as that of a single individual might seriously damage a whole

cargo; besides the obvious necessity of both sexes being required

to continue the race, a condition most likely to be fulfilled by the

conveyal of a pregnant female with her future litter of some 5 or 6,

S. CRASSICAUDUS (nec crassicaudatus), Lichtenstein, refers to a

Musk Shrew inhabiting Eeypt, and stated to be common about

Suez; which may therefore be presumed identical with Dr. Riip-

pell’s 8. iypicus from Suez; and the description certainly seems to

approximate that of 8. cmRuLEscENs (length 5} in.; tail 22 in.) :

and 8. capensis, Geoffroy, is termed S. rrancrous by Prof. Schinz,

who gives Mauritius as its habitat (length 3” 8”; tail 1” 9”). The

most notable identification is that of Dr. Riippell’s specimens from

E. Africa and from Java, presuming the latter to be really from

that island. |

2. S.murtnus, L.: 8. myosurus, Pallas: S. cerulescens, var.,

Raffles: S. Griffithii (?), Horsfield: the common Malayan species

originally described from Java, and by Dr. Cantor in J. A. S. XV,

191, and thus denominated by him after Prof. Schinz (Synopsis mam-

malium), who states it to inhabit Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Celebes,

Amboina, Japan, Bengal, Abyssinia, and the Cape of Good Hope.

We have italicized the habitats which probably need verification :

and the Society possesses specimens from the Arakan and Khasya

hills, which accord with Dr. Cantor’s. description, /. c.; but less so

with M. Geoffroy St. Hilaire’s figure, in the Annales du Muséum

@ Histoire Naturelle, tom. XVII, pl. 3, f. 2, which may nevertheless

be intended to represent the same species. As compared with a ma-

ture female from Arakan, taken out of spirit, the ears in M. Geof-

froy’s figure are represented too small, and neitlier the snout nor

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 29

tail is sufficiently elongated. Length of this Arakan female—head

and body 5 in., and tail 3 in.: hind-foot (with claws) 3 in. Unfor-

tunately, we have no Malayan specimen for actual comparison : but

there is every reason to suspect that this species replaces S. caRU-

LESOENS along the whole eastern coast of the Bay of Bengal, and

thence through the hilly country northward, to that skirting the

valley of Asam. Dr. Horsfield mentions a Nepalese specimen, pre-

sented to the India House museum by Mr. Hodgson: but this

Species is unnoticed in the latter gentleman’s Catalogue of Nepalese

animals, and especially in his descriptive notices of the Nepalese

Shrews, dan. Mag. N. H. XV, 269. With the exception of the

small S. renvis, S. Miller, from Timor, it appears to be the only well

established species of Shrew throughout the great oriental archi-

pelago. In the Tenasserim provinces, the Rev. J. Mason states—

“ We have at least two species of Musk Shrew, both of ‘which emit

an offensive odour.” (Qu.S. murinuS and S. sprrEnTaRius ?) In

S. MURINUS, according to Dr. Cantor, “the smell of musk, emitted

by the adult animal, and which in the young is barely perceptible, is

much less intense than in the Bengal Musk Shrew.” S. szRPEN-

TARIUS, according to Dr. Kelaart, has a powerfully offensive musky

odour. S. murinus has larger ears than S. cHRULESCENS; and

Dr. Cantor describes it as—“ Dark brownish-grey above, beneath

light brownish-grey. Feet and tail flesh-coloured in the living ani-

mal, changing to cinereous after death. In the young the colour is

more of a bluish-grey, slightly mixed with brown on the back. A

stuffed specimen from the Khasya hills has the fur longer and less

dense than in 8. cHrutescens, the piles somewhat curly; and co-

lour dark ashy at base, with rufous-brown tips which give the prevail-

ing hue. A most obviously distinct species from S. CHRULESCENS.

We suspect that 8S. Griffithii, Horsfield, of that naturalist’s Cata-

logue of the specimens of mammalia in the Hon’ble Company’s

museum, is no other than our presumed MurtINuS from the Arakan

and Khasya hills; although described from Afghanistan: because

we saw a fine skin from Cherra Punji in the possession of the late

Mr. Griffith, which was forwarded to the India-house by Mr.

McClelland; and we have previously had occasion to remark that

specimens of reptiles procured by Mr. Griffith in Afghanistan and

30 A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. 1.

in the Khasya hills, had manifestly become mixed and confounded ;

whence certain important mistakes concerning habitats.* 8S. Grif-

jithit is described to be affined to S. mMurinus; “but differing

essentially by the uniform deep blackish-brown tint, and the short-

ness, delicacy, and softness of the fur. Colour deep blackish-brown

throughout, with a slight rufous reflection inacertain light. Length

of head and body, 5$ in.; tail, 23 in.” Horsfield’s Catalogue.

3. 8. sERPENTARIUS, Is. Geoffroy: S. kandianus, Kelaart. De-

scribed in J. A. S. XXI, 350, from a skin sent by Dr. Kelaart as

“the large godown Shrew of Kandy ;” though scarcely corresponding

with his indications, J. 4d. S. XX, 164, 185. A second skin of pre-

cisely the same species, and also an adolescent specimen entire in

spirit, were subsequently forwarded from Mergui by Capt. Berd-

more, as noticed in XXIJ, 412. In both adults, the tail (vertebre)

measures 23 in.; and the head and body (allowing for some exten-

sion of the skin) about 43 in. ‘“ The Kandyan specimen is more

rufescent than the others ; but we can perceive no further difference

whatever: indeed, to judge from the two Mergui examples, it would

seem that this animal becomes more rufescent with age. Dr. Ke-

laart states that its odour is as offensive as that of the large Musk

Shrew of Ceylon. The Coromandel coast and the Mauritius are

given as its habitats. Colour duskyish-grey, with dark rufous-

brown tips to the fur, more or less developed according to age, and

the under-parts somewhat paler.

4, 8. soccatus, Hodgson, Ann. Mag. N. H. XV, 270. A Sikim

specimen which we refer to this species, bears considerable resem-

blance to the last, but is a good deal darker, with well clad feet and

tail; and the head and limbs are proportionally larger. Entire

length of skull with front teeth in situbus, 15, in ; breadth 9; in,

(nearly) : entire range of upper teeth, 3in.: ditto of S. sERPENTA-

rius, barely exceeding }in. Tail (vertebra), 2,3, in.; compressed

towards tip, which is-furnished with a pencil-tuft of stiffish hairs.

Mr. Hodgson thus describes his animal. ‘‘ Size and proportions of

S. nemorivacus, H. (nearly); but distinguished by its feet being

clad with fur down to the nails, and by its depressed head and

tumid bulging cheeks (inystaceal region). Ears large and exposed.

* Vide J. A. §. XXII, 415.

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 3h

Colour a uniform sordid or brownish slaty-blue, extending to the

clad extremities. Snout to rump 334 in.; tail 2§ in.; planta 23 in.

This animal was caught in a wood plentifully watered, but not near

the water. It had no musky smell when brought to me dead.’’

Hab. Nepal and Sikim.

5. S. wemortvacus, Hodgson, dun. Mag. N. H. XV, 269.

Differs from the ordinary type “ by a stouter make, by ears smaller,

and legs entirely nude, and by a longer and more tetragonal tail.

Colour sooty-black with a vague reddish smear; the nude parts

fleshy-grey. Snout to rump 3% in.; tail 2 in.; planta, 12 in.

Found only in woods and coppices.” Nepal. According to Dr.

Gray, an example presented to the British Museum by Mr. Hodgson,

as of this species, “is probably only a half-grown specimen of 8.

MURINUS”’ (7. €. CERULESCENS) !* The foregoing description should

indicate a very different animal; but which might be mistaken for

the young of S. murinus (verus), and such probably is the supposed

S. murtnus from Nepal of Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue.

6. S. HETERODON, nobis, x.s. Very similar to 8S. soccatus in

general appearance, but less dark-coloured, with shorter fur, and

pale instead of blackish feet and tail underneath: the feet, too, are

broader, especially the hind-feet; and they have a hairy patch

below the heel. The skull, of the same length as im S. soccatus,

and with equally large teeth, is much more narrow, and the upper

quasi-incisors are conspicuously less strongly hooked than in that

and other typical sorices. From Cherra Punji, in the Khasya hills.

7. 8S. steer, Elliot; described in Dr. Horsfield’s Catalogue

(1851). “ Length of the head and body 33 in. ; of tail 23 in. Tail

equal in length to the entire animal, exclusive of the head; gradu-

ally tapering toa point. Snout greatly attenuated. Colour black-

ish-brown, with a rufescent shade to the upper parts: abdomen

ereyish. From Madras” (Qu. Madras Presidency ?).

* We made a description of the identical specimen, before it was taken by Mr.

Hodgson to England : viz.—‘* Of a shining rufescent-brown colour, merely weaker

on the under-parts. Length 33 in.; of tail 1% in.: fore-feet and claws 2 in, ; the

claws alone } in., and of a yellow colour, perhaps whitish in the fresh animal :

hind-feet and claws & in.”’

32 fl Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. 1.

8. S. rerruatnevs, Kelaart, J. d. 8S. XX, 185: 8. montanus

apud nos (misled by a label), zdéd. 163, vide XXI, 350, note. Hab.

Ceylon. 1. B. The dimensions of the specimen described in J. A. &.

XX, 163, accord with those assigned by Dr. Kelaart to the next

species ; and he states that the two are nearly of the same size, and

that the smell of the present species is very powerful.

9. 8S. mMontanus, Kelaart (nec apud nos, J. A. S. XX, 168).

“ Length of head and body 82 in.; of tail 24 in.; of hind-foot 2 in.

Fur, above sooty-black, without any ferruginous smear; beneath

lighter-coloured: whiskers long, silvery-grey : lower part of legs

and feet greyish, clothed with appressed hairs. Claws short, whit-

ish. ars large, round, naked; the outer margin lying on a level

with the fur of the head and neck, and being thus concealed poste-

riorly.”’ Mountains of Ceylon (“the blackest Shrew of the high-

est parts of the island.’ Kelaart.)

N. B. Dr. Kelaart has lately forwarded an entire specimen in

spirit of a young female Shrew found at Galle (!), though with the

three pairs of inguinal teats well developed ; which may prove to

be the young of S. montanus, but is perhaps distinct and new. If

so, S. Knnaartt, nobis. ‘Colour uniform blackish above and below,

slightly grizzled and glistening ; the fur short and close, with scat-

tered fine long hairs throughout (as described of S. Monranus).

Length of head and body 23 in.; of tail 1¢ in.; and of hind-foot

with claws 2 in.

10. S. pyemmus, Hodgson, dun. Mag. N. H. XV, 269: nec 8.

pygmeus, Pallas; if the small European species referred by Schinz,

Riippell, and others to the latter be correctly identified. 8S. pye-

mamvs, Pallas, apud Schinz, is placed by the latter zoologist among

the species with brown-tipped teeth, and in the division of them

which corresponds to Corsira, Gray; and the description—cauda

bast constricté; auriculis brevissimis ;—will certainly not apply

either to Mr. Hodgson’s animal, or to various other minute Indian

Shrews hitherto undistinguished from it: and therefore Mr. Hodg-

son’s name for the present species may stand, as he states the

structure of the animal to be typical.* The following is his descrip-

* Since writing the above, we have seen the nate of Sorex PYGMZUS, Pallas

and Laxmann (8. minutus, L., §. exilis, Gmelin, and S. minimus, Geoff.), in the

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 33

tion—“ Snout to vent, less 2 in.: tail, 1,3, in.: head, 14. in.: palma,

+ in.: planta, in. Structure typical, save that no odorous glands

were detected, nor-had the animal any musky smell. Colour sooty-

brown, paler below. Naked parts of a dusky fleshy hue. Hab.

Nepal, where it “ dwells in coppices and fields, and is rarely found

in houses.”

Of numerous specimens of minute Soriczs, from various locali-

ties, the only one which approaches to the above description is a

Species which we have just procured in Calcutta; curiously enough

while engaged in the investigation of this particular group. It may

be termed

11. 8S. MELANODON, nobis, 2. s.: from the remarkable colouring

of its teeth, which are piceous and white-tipped; exhibiting thus

the reverse coloration of those of Corstra, &c. Length of adult

female 1$ in.; tail 1,4, 1n.: hind foot and claws $; in. Colour

uniform fuscous, without any rufous tinge ; scarcely paler below :

the feet and tail subnude, save the usual scattered fine long hairs

upon the latter; and, with the ears and snout, of a livid colour,

paler below: claws white and distinctly visible. Procured by one

of our museum assistants in his own house, where he states that he

- has observed and can probably obtain others.

12. 8S. micronyx, nobis, 2. s. Length of head and body 13 in. ;

tail somewhat exceeding 1$ in.: hind-foot and claws, 13 in.: skull

3 in. ‘Teeth white. Claws with fine hairs impending them, and so

minute as to be scarcely discernible without a lens. Fur of a paler

and more thesnut brown than any other of these minute spccies

examined, and also more silvery below. Feet and tail subnude, or

thinly furred, shewing the colour of the skin through ; browner

above, whitish (or perhaps flesh-coloured) below. Of two speci-

mens in our museum, one in spirit, the other now dried, the latter

was obtained by the late Major Wroughton in Kemaon, the former

by L. C. Stewart, Esq. of H. M. 61st foot, at Landour ; where he

informs us that he picked up many of them dead, on the surface of

the snow, during the severe winter of 1850-51.

Act. Acad, Leop. Vol. XIII, pt. 2, t. 25 (1827) ; and the species is widely different

from all the pygmy Shrews here described, and is evidently a Corsira,

34 A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. 1.

13. S. perorrntit, Duvernoy, Guérin’s Mag. de Zool. 1842, livr.

8. We can only refer to Prof. Schinz’s description of this species,

which is as follows :—“ 8. note@o saturate fusco-mgricante, gastreo

canescente, artubus pedibusque pilosis, aurieulis magnis, conspicuis.

Long. corporis \"" 4’, caude 11.” ”? From the Nilgiris. We have

a Darjiling female which approximates this description, and may

prove to be of the same species. Head and body 14 in.; tail 1 in. ;

hind-foot and claws 14 in. Skull somewhat exceeding in. Teeth

white. Colour uniform brown, with a slight tinge of chesnut; and

scarcely paler below. Feet and tail distinetly furred, besides the

usual scattered long hairs on the latter. Claws whitish and econ-

spicuous. ‘Tail brown above, pale and perhaps flesh-coloured be-

neath ; more probably, however, of a livid hue; and tapering evenly

throughout. If new, S. Hopesoni, nobis.

14. §%. NupipEs, nobis, zs. Remarkable for its naked feet and

very large ears; also for the odoriferous glands on the sides being

strongly developed, whereas we can detect them in no other of

these minute species. Length of female, 12 in. ; tail, 1), m.: hind-

foot, 14 in. Ears conspicuously larger than in the others: tail

almost nude, save of the scattered long hairs: and the fore-feet

and toes of the hind-feet are conspicuously naked, and apparently

flesh-coloured. Fur uniform brown above (like the back of Cor-

SIRA VULGARIS), a little grizzled and glistening; the lower-parts

with a silvery gloss: tail brown above, pale (probably flesh-coloured)

below; somewhat thick and uniformly tapermg. Specimen procur-

ed at Amherst (Tenasserim provinces).

15. S. arratus, nobis, .s. Of this we have only a headless

specimen, which was found impaled upon a thorn by some Shrike,*

at Cherra Punji in the Khasya hills: but the species is obviously

distinct from all the preceding. It is remarkable for its very dark

colour, extending over the feet and tail, which is even blackish un-

derneath. Length of tail 1in.; and of hind-foot 11 in. Fur black-

* The same fact we have observed in England of Lanius co._iurtio and Cor-

SIRA VULGARIS : these diminutive Shrews falling an easy prey to the ‘*‘ Butcher-

birds ;’’ while the larger members of the same genus are ferociously predatory

upon any hapless birdlet they may chance to seize,—as is likewise the case with

Moles and doubtless other soricin® of adequate size and strength.

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 35

ish-brown above, a little tinged rufescent, and with dark greyish

underneath; the feet and tail conspicuously furred, besides the

scattered long hairs upon the latter.

Here may be noted, that the Society formerly possessed a speci-

men of one of these minute Shrews, which was found in a cellar in

Madras, and was presented by Walter Elliot, Esq., Madras C. 8.

We formerly considered it identical with S. mrcronyx ; so that it

could scarcely be so with 8S. menanopon of Bengal: it was, however,

darker than 8S. Micronyx; and more probably S. pEROTETTII (verus),

if not distinct from the whole of the foregoing. It is even proba-

ble that several more Indian species of these most diminutive of

all mammalia remain to be discriminated. Upon minute comparison

of five specimens in our museum, taken out of spirit and carefully

dried for the occasion, we immediately detected four well-marked

species, and presently afterwards obtained the S. MELANODON fresh.

It may further be remarked, that we once found the neariy digested

remains of an adult small white-toothed Sorex, rather larger than

a common Mouse, in the stomach of an Exnanus which was shot on

the banks of the Hugli, about 50 miles above Calcutta: but we

have since in vain sought to procure the species.

Another form of white-toothed Shrew, with thick and tapering

tail having scattered long hairs upon it, is exemplified by

Frrocunus, Kelaart. Teeth small; the upper quasi-incisors

shorter and less strongly hooked than in restricted Sorrx, with the

posterior spur large; the lower quasi-incisors serrated, shewing

two depressions, and therefore a row of three coronal points: four

small upper premolars preceding the carnassiez, the two medial

being of equal size, the first rather large, and the fourth small.

Feet remarkably large. The ear-conch scarcely visible above the fur.

16. F. macropus: Sorex feroculus, Kelaart ; S. macropus, nobis,

J. A. S. XX, 168. Length about 63 in., of which the tail is 2+ in. :

hind-foot with claws nearly %in.; the fore-foot + in. broad, with

long and but slightly curved claws, that of the middle digit + in. in

length. ur somewhat long and very soft, uniform blackish, very

faintly tinged rufescent; the extreme tip of the tail naked and of

a flesh-colour. Inhabits Ceylon.

36 A Memowr on the Indian species of Shrews. [No. 1:

Another white-toothed Indian Shrew exists in the Crossopus

HIMALAYIcuS, Gray, to be noticed presently. We feel much doubt

of its being correctly referred to Crossorus.*

The greater number of small Shrews inhabiting the temperate

regions of Europe, Asia, and N. America, have the teeth always

tipped with ferruginous or pitch-colour, a slender Mouse-like tail with

no scattered long hairs upon it, and (save in Orrsornx) the ear-conch

concealed amid the fur. There are two distinct types of dentition. —

In one, the upper quasi-incisors are much longer than their pos-

terior spur (as in restricted Sorex); and the lower have but a

single posterior spur more or less rudimental: the lateral small

teeth which follow in the upper jaw are four in number (as in re-

stricted Sorex); the first two being equal, the third somewhat

smaller, and the last (as usual in all Shrews) minute. With this

type of dentition, we distinguish

1. Soricvunus, nobis. With the hind-feet of ordinary form and

proportions, unadapted for aquatic habits ; and the tail tapering and

a little compressed at its extremity. |

17. 8. NIGRESCENS ; Corsira mgrescens, Gray, Ann. Mag. N. H.

X, 261, (1842) : Sorex sikimensis, Hodgson, Horsfield’s Catalogue,

(1851). Length of head and body, 34 in.; of tail, 14 in.: hind-

feet and claws, ¢in. Number of caudal vertebre, 15 (besides the

extreme tip). Colour throughout blackish, a little tinged with

rufous; the feet and claws pale. Very common in Sikim; and was

formerly sent by Mr. Hodgson to the Society’s Museum and also

to the British Museum from Nepal.

2. Crossopus, Wagler (v. Hydrosorex, N. Duvernoy, and Pi-

nalia, Gray). With the hind-feet large and ciliated, and the tail

also compressed and ciliated beneath towards its extremity ; in

adaptation to aquatic habits. 4. B. 8. Foprens, (v. hydrophilus),

Pallas, and other Water Shrews of Europe and N. America consti-

tute the types of this division ; and Dr. Gray refers to it a Hima-

layan species, which, having white teeth, we very much suspect will

* Myosorex, Gray, is founded on a Cape species, the Sorrx varius, Smuts,

with ear-conch concealed amid the fur, and a slender tail (without scattered long

hairs ?): the teeth white, and the dentition slightly modified upon that of restrict-

ed Sorex: lower quasi-incisors ‘* with an entire sharp upper edge.’’

1855. | A Memoir on the Indian species of Shrews. 37

prove to differ in other and more important particulars ; even though

it may exhibit the adaptive characters of an enlarged and ciliated

hind-foot and compressed and ciliated tail-tip. It is thus described.

18. On. nimaznayicus, Gray, Ann. dag. N. H. X, 261 (1842).

“ Length of head and body 53 in. ; tail 3 in.: hind-foot 2 in. (nearly).

Slate-coloured black, with scattered long hairs, which are longer

and white-tipped on the sides and rump: lower part of the throat

and the middle of the belly rusty-brown: tail elongate, scaly, with

appressed dark brown hairs above and elongate rigid whitish hairs

beneath, and brown elongated rigid hairs near the tip: feet rather

naked: whiskers numerous, elongate, brown. Teeth white.’ Pro-

bably from the neighbourhood of Simla or Masuri.

In the other type of dentition the lower quasi-incisors are dis-

tinctly serrated, with three or four coronal points; and the anterior

point of the upper quasi-incisors is not prolonged beyond a level

with its posterior spur: the lateral small teeth which follow in the

upper jaw are five in number, and diminish gradually in size from

the first backward. Tail cylindrical, not tapering, and furnished

with a stiffish brush at its extremity. Such is the common British

land Shrew, 8S. vutearis, L. (formerly confounded by British writ-

ers with S. araNeEvs, Schreber), and which is the type of Corsrra,

Gray (v. Amphisorex, No. 1, Duvernoy, apud Gray). There are

many other species.* We refer to it doubtfully

19. ©. (?) caupata; Sorex caudatus, Hodgson, Horsfield’s Cata-

logue (1851): for the description seems to indicate a species closely

affined to the European S. anprnvs, Schinz ; a skull-less example of

which, from Mt. St. Gothard, is in our museum; and S. ALPINUS is

ranged among the species having the Corstra type of dentition. by

Prof. Schinz in his Synopsis Mammalium : its tail, however, is nak-

ed and compressed at tip. “ Length of the head and body 25 in. ;

of the tail the same, slender, nearly naked, and very slightly atte-

* Biaria, Gray, (v. Blarina, Lesson), is founded on S. TaLeoipES, Gapper,

Zool. Journ. V, 28, referred by Blainville to S. BrEvicaupus, Say; a N. Ame-

rican species, which, we believe, only differs from Corsira in the large size of

its fore-feet, and in its very short tail:—and Orrsorex, Dekay, is founded on

two minute N. American species, which do not appear to differ from Corstra

except in having the ear-conch large and conspicuously visible above the fur.

38 Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads. [ No. 1.

nuated. Colour saturate blackish-brown, very ‘slightly rufescent in

certain aspects. Snout moderately elongated, furnished at the sides

with long delicate hairs.”

We now conclude this effort at a Conspectus of the Indian Sort-

cin®, by soliciting aid from all (probably not many persons in

India) who take any interest in the subject. It will suffice if spe-

cimens could be sent in spirit to the museum of the Society (if

disembowelled, and the abdominal cavity cleaned of blood, so much

the better for our present purpose, except with regard to the very

diminutive species, examples of which are particularly acceptable) ;

such being far preferable to badly prepared skins for being after-

wards set up as stuffed specimens, besides permitting of much more

satisfactory examination of their differential characters ; and it is

further desirable that three or four adults of each kind should be

thus transmitted, to supply our collection with skeleton and stuffed

specimens, in addition to at least one to be retained entire in spirit.

The micro-mammalia, as they have been designated (as Bats, Shrews,

Mice, &c.), require to be thus amply represented in museums, for

their specific distinctions to be rightly understood in many cases:

and the chaos of Indian Muripa, in particular, will never be re-

duced to systematic order, with the synonymes correctly adjusted,

until such a tolerably complete collection of them from all quarters

has been brought together.

Bibliographical Notes on the published Upanishads with suggestions

upon the publication of those which remain unedited.—By HE. Rour,

Esq. M. D.

Since the publication of Mr. Walter Elliot’s letter of the 30th

August, 1851, in the 20th volume of the Society’s Journal, p. 607, an-

nouncing, that the lists of Upanishads, as received among the

Telingana Pandits contained many, not to be found in Colebrooke’s

or Weber’s lists, and that copies of them were yet procurable, I have

received from him a complete set of all those Upanishads the exist-

ence of which we learn only from his list. Written in the Telingana

character, they are now in the course of being transcribed into the

1855.]

Devanagari.

each.

SeSecorr fy

Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads.

Gopala tapaniya Upanishad, ..........

Gopala Uttara tapaniya U.............

Tripura Tapaniya U.

Tripura U.

Pr ht asc ak: 23S Be Sie win dng dana

Mamata, Wa» .0:dncc ceca. case ews Ga eee

re ettclks Ue so. she sdusanes Ag sted

mmm gdinan U oi. Sand pdiwerneyaiss {as Re

memmripannda, Us) 2.4: bk wwtiens (td gumlwed

Paingala U. sini, Siete eeroresaWala

epelany pa U's side, cowie. Son BShicawd oe

Merrtariga, Uo. ikea dedionis dale genial

Premwanme U. Wis pices. ccidaed miodiv

Pedmatincarkack! ute yee: dies tld pelades

Pemeeanaln a. SU, midi cisely situa alglecsia otk

Ppreee aia his tbs ioe, iee Culeh. fun ate ety og

Prmrmmber at U2 ara «seein 8 relocate ba Ge

SPRMRUNU A couseeets wher. Berd hone wy See

Beenpealetian (U)' se aie apaeeais) avant, « bhean etal

each) tay ade he Poaeas, Suwa Vk

Myahmajabalar Ws, ci sey gs iee hi eel one we

reanaa .° shthubseae he Ca hee ys

eNO. adhe rensiath Peas Gee sioatalacs wile

Pomerania: Wai. geuies athe S bane ESai Le

Dakshinamurti U.

Measesireyia. Uses ails serra aambad we gOS Me

EUR Gis. oh apa abbas odes ts rleuiere toltde

RTA Ura rset tee ue alah cay S-2 waa ble

emer DU. cap pele aipaid aiwtachiny dap ciereelal ee

Permarsiy te U clition al tam gigi diets f ot's his

deehisanisvensa Wks eas ee dowels whet

Rathwelhed. vasceeeismalieme iil see

Hrishne Uy: cds cden dened. Uidided

MundinekaUis enantio ve ote wR uats

1—6

9—19

21—44

45—A7

49—50

53—73

75—T7

79—82

83 —86

87—108

109—1138

117—186

189—197

199—204

205—211

213—219

221—256

257—260

261—268

269—270

271—284:

285—288

289—290

291—310

dli—sd14

315—319

321—324&

325—326

327—329

331—334

335—337

339—340

341—346

347—349

35 1—354

I subscribe a list, containing the number of pages in

40 Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads. [ No. 1.

36. Mahavakya Ratnavali U............... 855—410

27 0) MahévékyanUicnucekoly Auiwebidehs ssh Aleta

38. Maitreyi U.. aceite ld mpeg ii 2 AbSs-420

39. Mandala Pech en U, ay keacpuh. demic Wi, o/'424S1

40). Mantraka U........ 2.06002 eee Oseee ae ee) 488-484

41. Mudgala U.. eng 4s Son Snes whe e500 sod Ue ae

42. Muktika U.. sisiGeiectasom somisa nyiecn 6 is dh ees Aa

43. Narada See ae wecsaacees 457—504

44D Nib wana Un ....sccioredce simepasces «lh Sala saOo—oOr

453--Patabrahma .U v.00 cen series isc sen nk AOU RONG ames

46/-~—Banchabrahma, Uz. -ccsses wens -cses es eo Swe! Pole OS

40. -Paramahansa Us oi. co asnasteers os son onl RIS DDI eee

45.1 ~Tahinsya, Us. ..e.cce.nrcernoacsonwsstence «bh. HGOTRLO aE Oar

49.1 - Rania Rahasya, U.......00<anss0e+ oo ee TORE — ae

HG.) --Ettidrahridaya U.. .sccseccossenencaee osore eddy i) Poli — eee

StS-Kindra Jahala. U. .ceccestecnesmer kt SMS! 18900-—Oee

52. S‘éndilya U... Hekdanwersecne ott BAUCOIR One — oem

53. S/arabha U. ip witb sek bas acts masvaciscnse a4) (CME Ome

54. Saraswati Nig w tote soem acta ofo ist] MODs —Oeee

Hon olaririka, Us... .. cpaasateouce ocd od ssncnes ia. Bh GOI OOe

So. Sabyayaniya.U., sn-ssesus ssncesnccsnae oul oS AO —Ulee

Bb VEEL LL oe enc oo oe 5 aenln cowiass ccs ales ws ATT OLE Oe

Bee hae U ch ack ace asad « onsnenace wid alias oentir uke ae

59. Saubhagya TRE et UL ao wet enmcoss apts oh REL Oe — Be

G08—Siathala Un 5 dsvcscdtentacoutvecseccenage so lei Gee

Gb Se GM SLT, 5 sow einnndcemmnarmiyerneanrone een nee — Cae

62. Tarasara U. ns 4 ahd cy Sava ane « dds MEG iA eel Gee

63. digiciabrahma U Wa Kees cess ole ool) GOo-—Gie

Beem at be hy nieoky-e oss timacesepatcceose.!) ORO

Obi WakihalW. ia. so..dabe Sh sen se edd ates‘) OU ee

66 Wasudeva Us. ..iiieieci esc deearents Ji) 08-106

Sti WajnavalkyasW, Ai, Saget beedels.- acted. oc OR ae

68> Vegachvidémani Usens. siie'se den... s | ME TEE

69° Mogakundali Ue .lews io daac vn odetas ss 1 A188

70. Maitrayani U.. Varttika,....-...000.... :

Vi. Kaushitaki UW). Varttikay sc c0te aed’

1855. | Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads. At

To this list is to be added the Kaushitaki Upanishad with S’an-

kara’s commentary, with which Mr. Elliot favoured me but Jately.

The first twelve Upanishads ofthe above list are also mentioned by

Dr. Weber; all the others from No. 13, with the exception of

Nos. 21 and 83, are new to us.

The whole number of Upanishads, as far as we know at present,

is 1388 (v. J. of the As. S. XX., p. 619). Of eleven only has the

text been published, viz. 1. The Brihad Aranyaka. 2. The Chhan-

dogya. 3. Katha. 4. Kena. 5. Mundaka. 6. Maudukya. 7. Pras’-

na. 8. I's’a. 9. Aitareya. 10. Taittariya and 11. S'wetas'watara. This

number is indeed but small, at the same time it includes almost all

the most valuable. The importance of the Upanishads depends upon

the date of their origin and upon the influence which they exer-

cised in the formation of the systems of philosophy among the

Hindus. According to the received definition, the Upanishads are

such parts of the Vedas as embody their metaphysical and theolo-

gical view which may be compressed into the formula, that the

finite soul is essentially the same with the infinite spirit or Brahma.

The Vedas themselves were written at different times, the Atharva

Veda being the most modern one, so that as a rule the Upanishads

of the Atharva Veda were composed later than those of the other

Vedas, and in consequence do not exhibit the doctrine in the same

originality and simplicity as those of older date. According to the

theory laid down in the Mahavakya Ratnavali, (e. 1. 612-613)

there are 1,180 Upanishads equal to the number of Vedaic . schools,

one Upanishad belonging to every school. This theory is, however,

fanciful, and not borne out by fact, and even the Ratnavali admits,

that 108 Upanishads are the principal ones, which it enumerates

and making no mention of any other, probably because the author

did not know of any more.

As to the doctrine of the Upanishads, it appears even on a casual

glance, that they widely differ from each other, some of them exhi-

biting the most ancient philosophical dogmata preserved among the

Hindus, others in many of their leading tenets representing a more

modern epoch, their only connexion with the ancient Upanishads

being, that both maintain the identity of the finite and infinite

spirit. Colebrooke would acknowledge only those works as Upa-

42 Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads. [No. 1.

nishads which were written at the time of the Vedas. Weber

opposes this view on the ground, that later tracts, if explanatory

of the same doctrine, cannot be excluded, since the term “ Upani-

shad’? is not confined exclusively to the Vedas. Colebrooke’s view

coincides with the opinion of Hindu authors, and therefore seems

to us for this as well as other reasons the preferable one, could we

ascertain, which Upanishads are contemporary with the Vedas and

which of later origin; to determine this point, however, in the pre-

sent state of our knowledge is not possible. Our only course,

therefore, is, preserving the name, “ Upanishad”’ for all, to classify

them according to their importance in the sense above pointed out.

Dr. Weber divides the Upanishads into the following classes,

1. The Upanishads which belong to the three first Vedas, as forming

the foundation of the Vedanta system; with a subdivision into A,

such as are found exclusively in those Vedas, viz., the Vashkala,

Kaushitaki, Aitareya, Tadeva, S‘atarudriya, Chakli, Maitrayani,

S’wetds'watara, S/ivasamkalpa, Purushasikta, Ys'4, Brihadéranyaka,

and Chhandogya, and B, into such as also occur in the Atharva Veda,

viz. Kena, Katha, Ananda Valli, Bhrigu Valli and Maha Narayava.

2. The second class comprises all the Atharva Upanishads referring

to the Vedanta system in its entire development, and their order is

as follows. a. The Mundaka, Pras’na and.Garbha which are pretty

closely connected with the former period, and still treat general

questions of the Vedanta. b. The second division is made up of

such as have a special reference to the topic of the nature of the

Atman, as S/arva, Yogasikha, Atman, Atmabodha, Tejovindu, Churiké,

Chuliké, Amritanada, Aks’hi. 3. The third division is composed

of the Upanishads in which the meditation has become crystalised

and is limited to the mystical word ‘ Aum” ex. g. the Dhyana-

vindu, Yogotattwa, Atharvas'ikha, Hansanada, Brahmavidya, Man-

dikya, Téraka, Prana, Saunaka. 4. Closely allied to the former

division is the fourth, which treats on the order of the Sanyasi, as

Jabdla, Paramahansa, Aruneya. 5. The last division includes the

sectarian Upanishads, in which the Atman is worshipped as an indi-

vidual deity.

As the more simple course we propose to adopt three divisions,

viz., 1. The Upanishads which are referred to by the six orthodox

1855. | Bibliographical Notes on the Upanishads. 43

systems as their source. There appears no reason, either on ac-

count of doctrine or priority of age, to restrict this head or

class to the Vedanta system; for the others claim equally to. be

derived from the Upanishads, and the Vedanta Sutras in their pre-

sent form are by no means the most ancient among the philosophi-

cal Sitras. 2. The more modern Upanishads, which are not refer-

red to in the Sttras, and which contain the same doctrine as those

of the former division, but more developed. 3. The Upanishads

which are different in doctrine and refer to the worship of a special

deity, as Devi, Krishna, etc. These are all most modern.

With regard to the first class, it is in most cases difficult to deter-

mine, which are the Upanishads, alluded to by the authors of the

philosophical Stitras, as they do not quote whole sentences of the

Upanishads, but refer to names and words, which for the most part

occur in several Upanishads. And when proceeding to decide this

point by critical examination, we must bear in mind that those

Upanishads are the best representatives of the philosophy of the

Vedas which are commented on by S'ankara. These are, besides

the eleven stated above as published, the Nrisinha, Tapaniya, the

Kaushitaki, the Atharvasikha, the Atharvasiras and the Maitrayani

Upanishads. Of the text of the Kaushitaki Upanishad as well as

of its commentary by S’ankara, MSS. are very rare ; at Benares even

they appear not to be procurable, and the MS. of the text with

S‘ankara’s commentary, committed to my care by Mr. Elliot, is there-

fore a very valuable contribution to our knowledge of the literature

of the Upanishads. Ofthe others, MSS. are everywhere procurable,

and these five Upanishads, together with the commentary of Sankara,

have a paramount claim to be published in the Bibliotheca Indica.

- Next to them in importance range the 52 Upanishads of the

Atharva collection. Although several of these (the Katha, Kena,

Ananda Valli, Bhrigu Valli, Mundaka, Prana and Mandikya, have

been published, yet their number is comparatively but small, and,

in my opinion, the text of all should be printed, as the whole collec-

tion would not occupy more than 150 to 200 pages.

The abovementioned Upanishads being published, I have no doubt,

that an edition of those which remain will soon be ealled for as

essential to complete our acquaintance with this interesting depart-

ment of ancient learning.

44 Literary Intelligence. [No. 1.

It is to Mr. Elliot that we owe the preservation of a great part of

the literature of the Upanishads, and I take this opportunity of

publicly acknowledging to him my most grateful thanks for the

ready generosity with which he has, upon several occasions, placed

at my disposal MSS. of infinite importance to my labours in this

field of research.

Literary Intelligence.

Extract from a letter of Dr. A. SpReNGER, dated Damascus, De-

cember 24th, 1854.

And now I come to bibliography. In my opinion the most impor-

tant book that I have yet seen is one, of which probably no one else

would have taken notice. It has the title of pe 8920 9 yldI} jotge

&loly (RV! and contains instructions of a Pyr to his pupil. The

Pyr is the celebrated Abu ’abd Allah al-Harith b. Asad Mohasiby-

died in 243. His biography is in the Nafakat in Qoshayzy, in

Asnawy’s Tabaqat, &c. and the disciple is the not less celebrated

Cufy Akmad b. ’acim Avitazy. The first fifty pages contain ques-

tions of the pupil and answers of the Pyr on moral and metaphysical

questions. The dialogue is managed with great skill and perspicuity.

The rest of the book, about 400 pages, contains traditions of Moham-

mad as well as of other great persons of the first century of the Islam,

and abounds in historical anecdotes, most of which are very valu-

able, for the history of civilization. The moral sentiments ex-

pressed in the work are sound and what struck me most is the

democratic tendency of the author, which we find in no other work

of the Musalmans. This is the most ancient book on Sufism known,

and in so far very valuable, for the history of this science; the copy

is dated A. H. 486. Bound with it and written in the same hand

and consequently also of A. H. 486 is a translation from the Greek

of four small books ascribed to Enoch. Ido not know whether

they are identical with those lately translated from the Coptic.

They contain exhortations to a pious life, invective against the rich

1855. ] Literary Intelligence. 45

and the praise of poverty and abstemiousness, and they are therefore

also of some interest for the history of Sufism. The date of the

translation is not mentioned, but it must be old. It is in rhymed

prose, and the language is very peculiar and hardly intelligible.

I am particularly rich in commentaries on the Qoran. Before

I left Calcutta I obtained eight volumes (out of ten which compose

the whole work) of the Tafsyr of Hakim (see Hajy Khalyfah voce

Tahdzyb.) Here I found in the possession of Mr. Barnett, a Mis-

sionary, a book which I so often wished to have—an account on

which occasion the works of the Qoran have been revealed. There

is a work on the subject by Soytity, for which I have made much

search, but in vain. But the principal book is the wi,U) Jy} Glo}

by Wahidy (1 believe he died in 468.) He gives in all instances

the authenticated opinion of the contemporaries of the prophet, and

a full account of the circumstances under which a verse was reveal

ed. This will enable me to make the Qoran more fully bear on the

biography of the prophet, than could otherwise have been done.

Another work of equal or even greater importance is the S ypdedfyo

ggiled _y~2U}. The author’s name is cut away, he says that he had

written the wl,J} wes,3 and that he made now a new edition of

it in which he omitted the asnad with a view of reducing the extent

of the work. This book consists, exclusively, of traditions bearing on

the explanation of the Qoran. Even if the traditions are not all

genuine, we have at all events the views which were taken in the

first century of the Hijrah, on the meaning of the sacred code.

I have unfortunately only about one-fourth of the work, and it

fills near a thousand pages, small folio. The above two titles will

enable me to find the name of the author and date in Hajy Khalyfah

or in Soytity’s Zabaqat al mofassiryn. I have none of these two

books at hand. How much more valuable such a work is—or in

fact any tafsyr—than the disgusting dialectical discussions of Da-

makhshary, and his contemptible abbreviator Baydhawy or of Imam

Razy!

Good tafsyrs are very large and consist generally of more than

twenty volumes. ‘To find complete copies is out of the question.

I therefore act on the conviction that the first centuries of the

Islam—when complete works were to be had—will never return, and

46 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 1.

take what I find, particularly if the MSS. are old. I have the eighth

and last volume of the ;i—J| 01} of Tan al Jawzy (d. 597), one out of

about twenty volumes of Kortoby, and about twenty portions of

other commentaries—some of the fourth century. [also havenearly a

complete copy of the historical commentary of Sohayly (d. 581) which

is short, but exceedingly valuable, the title is (,9 ret LJ eile 9 dyya5

PLE y Lame ! Eyo wr |

In speaking of Sufism I ought to have mentioned Ooshayry (d.

465) and his book being the groundwork for the history of this

science. I have already two most beautiful copies at Calcutta, and

here I found a third one ; it is incomplete, but old.

The science on which all our enquiries into the early history of

the Islam must be based, is the Care| Jeol pls The book in com-

mon use on it, is the [bn Hajar’s Nokhbah x= with commentary ;

T have two copies of it in India, but it appeared to me always very

unsatisfactory. In our Society is an excellent copy of the Alfyyah

with a very large commentary which is much more full. Here I

found Nawowy’s yt 5 4,% which is very useful. He refers to

a larger work of his called ol)! of which this is an abridgment, but

the Tishad ’Aurf he says is an abridgment of the work of Ibn Galak

(born 577, died 643.) This is the work to get hold of. I have the

potsey| Kcybic.on the subject with two complete commentaries, one

of which is dated 962, but the book is hardly more valuable than the

unsatisfactory notices in the preface to ’Abd al-Haqq Dihlawy’s

Mishkat, or those in the introduction to the Dilly edition to Ter-

midzy or those in the Sifr alsa’adat. Of much more value is the

eyoo| le} 35% by Abu Bakr Ahmad b. ’alyy b. Thabit b. Ahmad

b. Mahdiy of the sixth century. He gives the opinions of the an-

cients on the subject, quoting his asnad in full. Unfortunately I have

been able to obtain only a small portion of it. Among works, con-

taining traditions, | met with one volume of Bayhaqy ; he is so often

quoted that I had very great expectations, but as it contained merely

traditions bearing on prayers, I was much disappointed. More im-

portant—for me at least—is the Mocannaf -a\e4J! of Abt Bakr ’abd

Allah b. Mohd b. Aby Shaybah ’absy. The eighth volume _prowd |

wl} (a very thick one) is in the Syrian Society, and contains upwards

of 100 pages bearing on the Campaigns of Mohammad. I do not

1855. | Literary Intelligence. AJ

know the date of the author, but he is older than the Bokhary, and

his accounts are of importance, because he gives for every fact his

sanad like Wagqidy, whereas the asnad for the details of the Cam-

paigns are generally omitted by Ibn Ishaq and even by Ibn Sa’d.

Another work of some value on traditions is the SiS) ost59 of

Abi-l-Qasim ’abd Allah b. Mohd b. ’abd al’azyz who lectured on

the book in 315. I have unfortunately only the tenth part of it,

but the copy was written in 407. In the commencement of the

MS. (as is generally the case in ancient books on traditions) is the

sanad of the copyist—Abi-l-Makarim Mof/d b. al-Hosayn b. ’abd

al’azyz Ibn Wahban—up to the author, viz.

Kilead! ox ym Cyd Dae? Oy) Seal Gy Soe”? Rem gif St guilt Las}

Kale B35 yale) oye? jal git Upads SU dale 87,5 [ aly slay ] Jone

wld s whe de Ss Coole Ge WLW Ebel} v2 paiet| eola (2°

Sahe 81,3 sepa] O36 yt des” yt SU) one poll! 531 Lass Jl HLL

zl alas yd das? Upsdy QL 9 Bie (mtd Kiso

It appears that after the death of the copyist the book fell suc-

cessively into the hand of other persons, and they severally wrote

their asnéd in it up to the author and the date when he read it

before their Shaykh. In so far the MS. itself is not without inter-

est. J must not fatigue you with too long details on my hobby,

particularly as I have an intention to write a separate article on the

subject for the Zeitschrift.

On geography Lhave a copy of the aJUS! &2,20 (69 wpwlBN) yma

by Shams aldyn Abu ’abd Allah Mohammad b. Ahmad Shamy

Magdisy Hanafy, who composed the work in 375. You will pro-

bably find a notice of the author in Wistenfeld’s Geographen and in

Reinaud’s translation of Abu-l-Fida, but perhaps not of the work,

for if Lam not mistaken, my copy is unique. Unfortunately the pro-

prietor was aware of its value, and I had to give a tremendous price

for it. The author assures us, that he has visited most Mohammad-

an countries, and spent upwards of ten thousand dirhams in tra-

velling. Regarding places which he could not personally visit

he did his best to obtain oral information. He also examined as

many libraries as he could, and made extracts. With these claims

48 Literary Intelligence. [onalt

we may imagine that he speaks very lightly of his predecessors.

Abii ’abd Allah Jobhany, he says was Wazyr of the Amyr of Kho-

rasin, and a good astronomer; he gathered much information, among

other things, regarding Indian mythology, but his book, he thinks, is

too speculative and impractical. The principal object of Abu zayd

Balkhy was to give maps and to this end he divided the globe into

twenty parts, but the descyiptions are, in his estimation, not full

enough, as he had seen very little of the world. The same remark

applies to Tan-al-Faqyh Hamadany, who enumerates only the large

towns. The geographies of Ibn Khordadbah and Jahitz are much

too short. In the whole it must be allowed that Maqdisy’s work —

is by far the best arranged and approaches nearer to our notions

of geography than any other: thus after the description of the

division and cities of a country he gives, under separate heads, an

account of the climate ws$*, commerce wr|yley, productions which

are peculiar to it, Wesles as for instance the Adym leather of Zabyd,

weights, measures and coins 3923, Ux\%o, of the dress and habits of

the inhabitants ¢y~), of the manner in which towns are supplied

with water, and quality of the water s4/| mineral productions wole<

of the sights and places oftpilgrimage clya|j-09 salvo, of the political

divisions wl, of customs and other towns duties and the custom-

houses O~l ply 31,2} (this is the most interesting chapter of

all) and finally of the distances. Having detailed the merits of

the work I must not forget to mention the demerits of the

copy. It is about two or three hundred years old and has all the

maps. It consists of 236 pp. of 25 lines. But unfortunately the

original seems to have been in a bad condition and the copyist had

no second copy to supply the deficiencies. In one place nearly a

page is left blank with the remark Ue! .,s bw In other places

he would not decipher proper names and either he pointed them

as he found them in the original or (and in some few instances) he

omitted them altogether. Yet the MS. is in the whole correct and

contains all the maps. A copy of so rare and valuable a work is under

all circumstances a treasure, and even should another one be found,

it would hardly sink in value, because it is not to be supposed that

it by itself would be sufficiently complete and correct as to enable

aman to edit it, and as a help this copy is extremely important.

1855. | Literary Intelligence. 49

You may make the following offer to the Society, I will write a very

full analysis of the work, in fact a complete translation, to be

printed with copious extracts from the Arabic original. I sup-

pose it will fill three numbers of the Bibliotheca. Anticipat-

ing the sanction of the Society, I commenced my labour at once,

because here I have greater facilities. Bound with it, is another

work on Geography of a still earlier date—it was compiled under

Motadhid billah (reigned from 279 to 289)—but of a very different

character. The author was not a practical traveller, but a man of

ereat learning. His book is full of quotations from the earliest and

best authors: Kalby, Kinchy, Abu ’abaydah, Waqidy, Ibn Habyb,

&¢e., and contains many very valuable historical details. I do not

know when Ibn al-Fagyh Hamadany lived. If chronology is not

against it, I put it down as his work. The book is not unique.

There is an inferior copy of it in the India House, I believe, marked

with either No. 616 or 628, and an old copy in the British Museum.

This ought to be published in the Bibhotheea. My copy has been

transcribed from a MS. which had been written in 413. I will

make arrangements to have it copied out, and after having carefully

compared it, I will send it to England in hopes to find some good

soul who may join me in editing it and compare it with the two

eopies there. Kindly mention the subject to the Society and obtain

their sanction to the publication.

T am now convinced that the Ashkél albilad is no other work than

the original text of Abi Zayd Balkhy, and Istakhry is an abstract,

and the ot} )y sometimes quoted by Dowlatch4h and known in

Kurope as the “Ibn Hawgal of Sir W. Ouseley”’ is a free transla-

tion of it. We must, however, ascertain whether Istakhry or Abi

Zaydis older. Be so good as to get the German translation of Istakhry

and also Robimson’s Biblical Researches for the Society’s library ;

they may be useful for our purpose. Your wish, which you

expressed in your last, that an ancient work on geography be for-

warded is partly fulfilled.

In the library of the Syrian Society at Beyroot is a copy of He-

rawy’s places of pilgrimage and sights, which is of some interest but

not new, a copy of it being at Vienna. He visited and described

these places in the seventh century. Much more curious is the

50 Literary Intelligence. [No. 1.

Journal of a Moorish traveller in France and Holland. His de-

scription of the sights of Paris is very amusing, but the most ludi-

crous part is his falling in love with a French heiress.

In speaking of Geography, I must not forget to mention two

Europeo-Arabic works on the subject. One is a complete trans-

lation of Malte Brun, printed in Egypt, in folio. I have seen only

the second volume. It seems to be well done. The other is a

work, 8vo. about 350 pp. written in Arabic expressly for the use

of the natives of this country by Dr. Van Dyek, an American Mis-

sionary, and printed at Beyroot. It is extremely well done. He

consulted Arabic as well as European sources, and enlivens the sub-

ject occasionally with a verse. The language is a compromise be-

tween modern and classical Arabic and very idiomatic. A guarantee

for the correctness of the style and language is that the poet Na-

ceff has written it over before it went to press. It would well deserve

to be introduced in Mohammadan schools in India. Speaking of

this translation I cannot help expressing my esteem for the Ame-

rican missionaries in Syria. Their object is not to found a new sect

of Christians among the innumerable sects which already exist in

those parts of the world, but to emancipate the Christians from

superstitions and other tenets and practices which are either con-

trary or at all events not connected with religion. They are in fact

apostles of civilization, and the consequence is that at Beyroot—

their head quarters—and in the Libanon they have enlisted intelli-

gence for themselves. They have not a body of governors, a Com-

mittee consisting of Sir John Dunky, the Hon’ble Ass, and similar

highly respectable individuals, but they rule themselves, meeting

for consultation whenever there may be need, public opinion being

their only control. The Americans are too wide awake to use any

other than the Arabic language as the vehicle of education,

and some of them (particularly Dr. E. Smith) are eminent Arabic

scholars. They have printed several Arabic grammars, &e. and

contributed much to induce the native Christians (to whom alone

they address themselves) to cultivate their mother-tongue. The

catholic clergy of the Libanon is obliged to follow their example,

and they were establishing similar schools, and what is the most

amusing part, they were teaching in them, the books printed by

1855. | Interary Intelligence. 51

the Americans. I have sent you on a former occasion specimens

of their Arabic type. It is superior to any in Europe or India.

You would hardly believe how much Europeanism is advancing

at Beyroot, and gradually also in the interior of the country.

As an instance, [may mention that there exists an Arabic theatre in

that city, in which, of course, almost every night Haroon Arrasheed

and Mamoon go over the stage. All that is required here is

security of property, which, owing to the rapacity of the rulers,

only the people of the mountains enjoy.

I come now to history—the ninth volume of the History of

Tabary forms part of the Bibliotheca Sprengeriana which rivals

with the best public collections of Europe. It commences with the

year 32 of the Hijrah, and comes down to the arbitration al Dimat

al-Jandal. This copy was written in 447 by ’aqyl b. Ahmad b. Mohd.

b. al-Azrag al-Farr4. The copy consisted of 16 volumes and was in

797 given as waqf to a Madrasah at Cairo, but even the third and

tenth volumes were wanting. There is a complete copy of Ibn |

’asakir’s history of Damascus in this city. It consists of forty

volumes in folio each of from 800 to 1,000 pages. The first half

of the first volume contains the topography and the general history

of Damascus, the remainder of the work is devoted to Biography ;

the arrangement is alphabetical, at the head however stands the

life of the prophet. If we were to look out for the lives of Aba

"abaydah, Khalid, Mo’awiyah, &c., we could put together a most

complete history of Syria. Valuable as the work is, it must be

allowed that it is unnecessarily incumbered with asnad, which the

author carries up from his time to the event on which he speaks.

There would be no difficulty in obtaining permission to have it

copied, and the expense would not exceed £200. But I fear the

desire to secure so valuable a monument of the Islam for some

European library will only rise when the work is lost. I have seen

one volume of the history of the Turkish dynasties by Ibn Habyb’

(d. 779) who commences with the year 648 and ends with 677.

The book would be ali the more valuable if it had not been in rhymed

prose. I got here a copy of the first half of the Syrat Hishaniyyah,

which was written by Ibn al ’ajamy, and is the most carefully writ_

ten MS. I have ever seen. It contains every vowel and when two

H 2

52 Literary Intelligence. [No. 1.

vowels are admissible (as in Arfah which is also pronounced Iréah)

both are marked usually with a note in the margin, indicating

which of the two readings is preferable, and it contains all the

variantes (wb!9)) and in some instances invaluable historical notes.

I have also a very excellent copy of the Syrat of ’alyy Halaby d.

1091. There exists a work of Mofibby, written in the style of

Ibn Khallikan and containing the viri cllustres of the eleventh cen-

tury of the Hijrah. Here it is not very rare, yet expensive, but

in Europe I know of only one copy. The work is written with

much erudition and after Ibn Khake probably the most valuable

biographical work in the Arabic language. Murady has continued

it, giving the biography of the twelfth century. Of his work only

one copy exists. Of the de} (sl2s (literary biography of the

Turkish empire) I have been told, copies were frequent but I have

been able to secure only one, which is hardly sufficient, for in dates

and names we have no means of arriving at correctness, except

_ comparing several good copies. I have been favoured with the loan

of Asrawy’s biographies of learned Shafiites (compiled 769 and copied

778) and I made an abstract of it which fills 33 sheets. Subse-

quently I obtained the loan of Ibn Qadhiy Shohbah’s Shafiite Bio-

graphy which come down to A. H. 840 and with those of Ibn

Molaqqin and with the smaller work of Sabky on the same subject.

Asrawy is by far the most erudite among the four works, but the

arrangement is bad, and it contains many names which do not

deserve to be preserved. Ibn Qadhiy Shohbah avoids the latter

fault and is fuller in biography, but he wants research. The other

two works are mere registers of names and dates. <A copy of the

first volume of Ula,J) slau} ASL! is at Beyroot. I had it copied

as it will enable us to correct our edition of the Icdbah. I have

also somewhat more than one-third of Mazzy’s abstracts thereof.

The other day Manay’s biography of Capés was offered to me for

sale, but at an extravagant price, and it does not appear to me _ that

it is better than Jamy’s Nafahat, excepting perhaps in regard to

Bibliography.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

NAA

For January, 1855.

At the Annual General Meeting of the Society held on the

3rd inst.

Sir James W. Conviue, Kt. President, in the Chair.

The Secretary read the following

REPORT.

The Council have the satisfaction of again congratulating the

Society on its increasing prosperity both in respect of the accession

of members and the improvement of its finances.

The number of elections in the past year has exceeded that of

any previous year since 1849, and consists of one honorary and

twenty-two ordinary members. The loss, during the same period,

has been by death six, and by retirement eight, in all fourteen,

leaving on the Society’s roll 155 ordinary members, of whom only a

few are permanently absent from India.

The obituary includes the names of the late accomplished scholar

Sir H. M. Elliot, Prof. Jameson of Edinburgh, an old and distin-

guished honorary member, Dr. J. B. Mill, Dr. N. Wallich, Capt. T.

Latter, and Capt. Boys.

The decease of the three members first named has already been

specially announced at ordinary general meetings, which, in the case

of Sir H. Elliot and Prof. Mill, have recorded resolutions, expressing

their sense of the loss thereby inflicted on the cause of Oriental

Literature. Capt. Latter was known as an excellent Burmese scho-

lar and as the compiler of a grammar and other elementary works

in that language. Capt. Boys had contributed, partly in our jour-

54: Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [Net

nal and partly in correspondence with men of science in London,

to our general knowledge of Indian Entomology.

Finance.

The financial statements annexed to this report will be found to

exhibit, after providing for all liabilities, a balance in favour of the

Society amounting to Rs. 5,411-14-5. The total receipts for the

past year has been Rs. 17,676-5-8, while the expenditure has been

Rs. 16,233-9-9, leaving a surplus of Rs. 1,422-11-11, on the year’s

transactions.

The outstanding assets, though much reduced, still continue heavy,

amounting to more than Rs. 9,000. The greater portion of them,

however, may be considered as perfectly safe and realizable in course

of the current year.

Of the probable income and expenditure for 1855, the following

may be taken as a fair estimate.

Income.

Contributions from 132 Resident Members, ... Rs. 8,448

Government. Grants; 222)... eS

spunea Se OR RRR OR OS SEO

Sale of Society’s Publications,..................... 1,500

Total, Rs. ...... 18,416

Expenditure.

General Establishment, ...................... BS. 1900

Museum ditto and contingencies, ............... 7,920

SCHEIN AF TINOS sc Soettuccicac. ceo one ao sindh ceercae «+. cae oe, ee

| Ls Ci RS a eR eS ee 2,000

Miscellaneous, including Building,............... 1,150

Total, hs... 14,770

The above estimate does not include the sale proceeds, until last

year inconsiderable, of the Bibliotheca Indica. The income from

this source, having lately much improved, the Council resolved, in

August last, to make these proceeds over to the Oriental Fund

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 55

to which they strictly belong, in order to meet increasing demands

on its resources. But for this-:measure, the above estimate would

have shown an additional income to the amount of 6 or 700 Rs.

Labrary.

Much has been done in the way of enriching this department

and of opening out and preserving the valuable books and MSS.

already collected. The greater part of the books have now been

placed in glazed cases. The prospect held out in the last report

of the publication of a new Catalogue of the Library has not yet

been realized, owing to the necessity of getting the whole of the

MS. Catalogue re-arranged and re-copied. This work has, however,

now been completed, and the Catalogue is nearly half printed. It

will probably appear within the next six months. |

The Council cannot omit here to notice a valuable accession of

nearly 30 volumes received from the Imperial Academy of Sciences

at Vienna, including the Transactions and other publications of

the Academy.

Musuem.

Several contributions of Zoological and Mineralogical specimens

have been received during the year. Among the latter should be

mentioned, more especially, collections of value from Mr. Oldham,

whose instructive lecture on the progress of his labours hitherto

in the field of Indian Geology rendered our September Meeting

one of great interest. The Society will be glad to learn that its

collection of tertiary fossils from different parts of India is in course

of being arranged by Dr. Falconer.

Officers.

The Council have again to express their satisfaction with the

manner in which the Curators and the Librarian have discharged

their respective duties.

Journals.

Six numbers of the Journal have been published during the year

and a seventh is nearly ready for publication. An Index to the

56 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

whole series of the Journal and to volumes XIX. and XX. of the

Asiatic Researches has also been prepared, and will be published in

the course of the coming year. The facilities offered to the cireu-

lation of books and pamphlets in India by the new Postal Act will,

the Council trust, materially promote the sale of this and their

other publications.

Oriental Fund.

The Council have much pleasure in announcing that the impulse

given to the publications of the Bibliotheca Indica by the arrange-

ments adopted in 1853 has enabled them to issue 38 Nos. within the

past year. Portions of fifteen different works have appeared, of which

5 Nos. have been edited by Dr. Roer, 6 Nos. by Lt. Lees, 1 by Dr.

Sprenger, 19 by Mauluvi Mohammad Wajeeh, Mauluvi Bashir-

uddin, Mauluvi Sadidudin and Mauluvi Abdul Haq, and Munshi

Golam Qadir, 3 by Professor Hall, and 3 by Babu Réajendralal

Mittra.

The following are the names of the works published.

1. The Aphorisms of the Vedanta, by Badarayna with the com-

mentary of Sankara A’charyya and the Gloss of Govindénanda—

Edited by Dr. E. Roer, Fas. Il. No. 89.

2. Uttara Naishada Charita, by Sri Harsa, with the commentary

of Nardyana—Edited by Dr. E. Roer, Fas. VITI., IX. and X. Nos.

72, 87 and 90.

3. The Sanhita of the Black Yajur Veda with the commentary

of Madhava A’chérya—Edited by Dr. E. Roer, Fas. I. No. 92.

4. The Fatooh ul Sham, being an aceount of the Mooslim con-

quests in Syria, by Aboo Ismael bin abd allah el azdi ul Baeri—Kdit-

ed by Lt. Lees, Fas. III. and IV., Nos. 84 and 85.

5. The conquest of Syria commonly ascribed to Aboo abd allah

Mohammed bin Omar ul Wakidi—Edited by Lt. Lees, Fas. III.

@ V1., Nos. 96, 98, 102 and 103.

6. The Logic of the Arabians, in the7Original Arabic, with an

English Translation, by Dr. A. Sprenger, No. 76.

7. Soyuty’s Itqan on the exegetic sciences of the Qoran—KHdited

by Mauluvis Sadidudin and Bashiruddin, Fas. IV. to X., Nos.

68, 70, 74, 77, 81, 99 and 104.

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 57

8. A Biographical Dictionary of Persons who knew Mahommed,

by Ibn Hazaér—Edited in Arabic by Mauluvis Mohammed Wayeeh,

Abdul Haqq and Golam Qadir, Fas. II. to VII. Nos. 69, 75, 83, 86,

93 and 101.

9. A Dictionary of the Technical Terms used in the Sciences

of the Musalmans—Edited by Mauluvis Mohammed Wajeeh, Abdul

Hagq and Golam Qadir, Fas IIL. to VI. Nos. 82, 88, 95 and LOY.

10. Tusy’s list of Shyah Books and Alam ul Hodas Notes on

Shyah Biography—KEdited by Mauluvi Abdul Haqq, Fas. IT. and

IIT. Nos. 7) and 91.

11. The Sankhya Pravachana Bhashya or Aphorisms of the

Sankhya Philosophy, with a commentary—LEHdited by I. E. Hall, Esq.

A. M. Fas. I. and II., Nos. 94 and 97.

12. The Surya Siddhanta with its commentary, the Gudhartha

Prakasaka—LHdited by Fitz. Edward Hall, A. M. Fas I. No. 79.

18. The Lalita Vistara, or the Memoir of the Life and Doctrines

of Sakya Siitha—Edited by Babu Rajendralal Mittra, Fas. 11. No. 73.

14. The Chhandogya Upanishadof the Sama Veda, translated from

the Original Sauskrita, by Babu Rajendralal Mittra, Fas. I. No. 73.

15. The Chaitanya Chandrodaya or the Incarnation of Chaitanya

—Hdited by Babu Rajendralal Mittra, Fas. III. No. 80.

One of the works published by Lieut. Lees, (Aboo Ismael’s con-

quest of Syria) and another (Waquidy’s Moghazi or Military Cam-

paigus of the Prophet) which is now being edited by M. Von

Kremer of the Austrian Consulate at Alexandria, form the texts of

two writers of the first period of Arabic literature, hitherto inac-

cessible to Orientalists. For the opportunity of seeing the last

work in our series, we are indebted to the exertions of our absent

and enthusiastic member, Dr. Sprenger, at whose suggestion also

our Philological Committee is in communication with Dr. Dozy

of Leyden, regarding the publication of another writer of the same

period, Belazori.

The President moved the following resolution of which notice was

given at the December Meeting: “ Canditates for admission as ordi-

nary members may be proposed by any ordinary member who has

received authority from the candidate to propose him, and the pro-

58 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

posal after being seconded by another ordinary member shall be laid

before the next meeting of the Council; the names of the candidate

and his proposer and seconder, shall be read at the two ordinary

general meetings next ensuing such meeting of the Council, and

during the interval between these two meetings shall be suspended

in the society’s meeting room, and the person proposed shall be

balloted for at the last of such ordinary general meetings ; and to

constitute a valid election, not less than seven members must be

present, and not less than two-thirds of those present must vote in’

favour of the candidate proposed.”

Dr. Falconer proposed the following amendment, being the text of

the draft bye-law, proposed by the Committee which was entrusted

with the drawing up of the code of 1851. The amendment was

seconded by Dr. Walker.

“ Candidates for admission as ordinary members shall be proposed

by a certificate in writing, signed by two or more ordinary members.

The certificate shall specify the name, rank, profession, or trade of

the candidate, that he is attached to science (or literature) and

anxious to promote its progress, and that he is desirous of becoming

amember. The certificate must be addressed to the Secretary, who

shall lay it before the next meeting of the Council. It shall be read

at the two ordinary general meetings next ensuing such meeting of the

Council, and during the interval between these two meetings, it shall

be suspended in the society’s meeting room. The person therein

proposed shall be balloted for at the ordinary general meeting at

which the certificate 1s appointed to be read the second time, and

immediately after such reading, and to constitute a valid election

not less than eleven members must be present, and not less than

two-thirds of those present must vote in favour of the candidate

proposed.”

Mr. Houstoun moved another amendmentas follows: “ that the

Society revert to the original rule regarding the election of mem-

bers which was in force before the adoption of the new code.”

Captain Sherwill seconded this amendment.

The President then put Dr. Falconer’s amendment which, as was

also Mr. Houstoun’s, was negatived. The original Resolution was

then put and carried.

1855.1

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

- ‘The meeting then proceeded to the election of Office-bearers for

the ensuing year.

Mr. Milis and Capt. Sherwill having been appointed scrutineers,

the following gentlemen were declared elected to serve for the

ensuing year.

President.

Sir James W. Colvile, Kt.

Vice-Presidents.

Major General Hon’ble J. Low

Lieut.-Col. W. HE. Baker.

Babu Ramgopal Ghose.

Couneil.

C. Allen, Esq.

Dr. G. G. Spilsbury.

Dr. A. C. Macrae.

Dr. T. Boycott.

Capt. H. L. Thuillier.

Lt. W. N. Lees.

Dr. EK. Roer.

H. Woodrow, Esq.

H. Walker, Esq.

Babu Bamaprasad Roy.

A. Grote, Esq.

60 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

STATEMENT

Abstract Statement of Receipts and

ZOOLOGICAL MUSEUM.

Government grant for a Curator, .. <a) UUW. “Oe

Do. for Establishment and Contingencies, .. 600 0 O

——_—__——-. 3,600 0 O

Museum oF Economic Gro.Locy.

Government grant for a Curator, .. ee 3;0007 0°20

Do. for Establishment and Contingencies, ee 768 0 0

3,768 0 0

CONTRIBUTION, sa “m A) 72082" 0. 0

——__——. 7,082 0 0

ADMISSION FEE, ae ax ie 480 0 0

————. 480 0 O

LIBRARY.

Proceeds of Books sold, Ske eee, “OvrO

—— 1,282°0 “©

JOURNAL.

Subscription and sale proceeds, .. aa OZ 9v12 \..8

—_———_-—— 1,079 12 6

SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.

Proceeds of Books sold, a ee 306 0 O

Freight, Contingencies, &c. refunded by the

Oriental Publication Fund, bs me 8: fi. G

314-7 6

DEPOSIT.

W. Theobald Esq. ds es ae 20: 8.10

ee 20 8 0

SECRETARY’S OFFICE.

Saving of Salary, ma hs a 24

General Establishment, Fine, sve il

25° 405

Carried over,,. 17,661 15 7

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 61

No. lI.

Disbursements for 1854.

ZooLoGicAL Museum.

Curator’s Salary and House-rent, .

Establishment,

Contingencies,

Taxidermist,

Museum or Economic Grouoecy.

Curator’s Salary,

Establishment,

Contingencies,

LIBRARY.

Librarian’s Salary,

Establishment,

Book-binding,

Contingencies,

Purchase of Books, Ee.

Book Cases, ‘

Stationery,

Extra Writer,

JOURNAL.

Copying Index,

Printing, ..

Drawing, colouring and 1 Lithographing

Contingencies,

Postage,

Freight, ..

SALE OF ORIENTAL PUBLICATIONS.

Freight, e: Se Ee

Contingencies, - ae ie

Cost of a Diagram, ..

Paid to the Oriental Publication Fund,

Deposit.

Messrs. Houstoun, Walker, Sprenger and Hall,

SECRETARY’S OFFICE.

General Establishment,

Secretary’s Establishment,

Contingencies, ve

Postage, oe

Stationery, oe

New Cabinets, a.

3,480 0 O

540 0 0

163 10 6

108 0 O

—_————_ 4,291 10 6

3,000 0 O

420 0 0

256 15 9

ee Re ae

840 0 0

96-0. 0

241 6 O

265 6 O

150-0 0O

64 8 0

£39.26

37 3 0

Lals & 6

36 0 0

1,806 14 0

973 10 0

38 Ad. .0

614 6

123 14 0

2,985 4 6

SRY ime)

WO 6

3.0 0

306 0 0

314 7 6

FW hl eo

Fy Sma ise

1,038 0 0

648 0 O

35° 8 0

141° 5 6

42 12 0

90° 0.0

— 1,995 9 6

Carried over,,, 15,054 7 6

62 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 1.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 17,661 15 7

- VeEsTeD Funp.

Interest of Company’s Paper, — as 14 si od

ae a |

BALANCE.

In the Bank of Bengal, at the close of 1853, .. 3,502 11 0

Cash in hand, ae e 53 359 15 5

—_————. 3,862 10 5

Inefficient Balance, .. oe Geo a / Oteae: el

afb, 78 1

Company’s Rupees,.. 21,95 8 2

lst January, 1855.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 63

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 15,054 7 6

VESTED FunD.

Commission on sale and purchase, &. &&. .. 911 9

Sa Srl 9

MISCELLANEOUS. :

Contingencies for Meeting, &c. .. wer i2oo Wa 10

=. 26611 0

Dr. FAYRER,

Postage, ~.. 25 ae ee ad 0

BUILDING.

Tax, ms i a oe BOB n1221 0

Repairs, &ce. nfs ae eu oe PG

. ——_———._ 92 9 6

BALANCE.

In the Bank of Bengal, se: OkOA. <Q 4

Cash in hand, a“ ot: 28° 13° 10

—————. 5,213 6 2

Inefficient Balance, .. an 468 8 3

—_—————-_ 468 8 3

—————— 5,681 14 5

Company’s Rupees,.. 21,915 8 2

E. E

A. Grote,

Secretary.

64 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

STATEMENT

Dr. Cash Receipts and Disbursements of the Oriental Publication

CustToDy OF ORIENTAL WORKS.

Fine, Si He ae os 0 4 0

ee 0.4 4

AsIATICc Society.

Interest of Company’s Paper, ce ate 267° 116

Sea 26 ,.1..10

IssEN CHUNDER MAZUMDAR,

Loan, ts Pe ae ae lo

Sea Poe.

Urtra NAISHADA,

Refund, .. A, ba Je kor lo HO

—_——._ 315 13 _ O

GOVERNMENT ALLOWANCE, ay «2 6,000: Q. .Q

————_——- 6,000 0 0

VESTED FUND.

Interest of Company’s paper, &c. .. .. 2,068 4 4

——_————. 2,068 4 4

BILIOTHECA INDICA,

Sale of Oriental Publications, $8 Uot—482 10 0

482 10 0

Deposit ACCOUNT, .. i sks ll O

nn eee ir 0.6

Carried over,.. 8,905 3 7

1855.]

No. 2.

Fund for 1854.

Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

CustTopy OF ORIENTAL WORKS.

Librarian’s Salary, ..

Establishment, es

Book binding,

Glass Case, &c. én

Contingencies, ad e

Stationery, #4

Posenge, .. os ne

Astatic Society.

Loan of last year,

Brokerage, Commission, &c. paid

ment Agent on its account, ee

Cash, es Big’ ae

DicTIONARY OF TECHNICAL TERMS.

Printing, ..

Copying, .. we a.

Editing Charges, ate ar

Postage, .. a3 os

IsHa &c. UPANISHAD.

Editing Charges, ae

BioGRAPHICAL DIcTIONARY.

Copying Charges,

Printing Charges,

Editing Charges,

_ Fatroou ut SHA’M.

Editing Charges, JE es

Printing Charges, a

ConaurEst oF SyrRIA.

Printing Charges, sts

LALITA VISTARA.

Editing Charges, oa ii

Printing Charges, Ae Hp

Cuua’NpDoGYA UPANISHAD.

Translating Charges, ..

Printing, .. ‘a

Cr.

360 0 O

p 144 0 0

i Dey 4s 0

269 0 O

40.0

81s). 0

ae Il 45 50

944 6 O

ne Gi vd ST

to Govern-

oe 14) Ga 51

‘ Theis {9

——— 32.9 9

pa L169" <O

: 139-5 6

ie 570 11 6

ie LAA

— 2.643. 11.10

re 92 4.6

ss 92°4 0

S405. 6

saul 054 O° 6

en ik LS

—__——. 1,304 12 9

‘ 88 0 0

o3n00 0

oo4* OF 0

Poe: (4 aie 0 I

————— 479 0 0

3 90 0 0

Bs 1-00

104 0 O

ae 100 O Q

as 194 8 O

—_———._ 94 8 0

Carried over,. , 3o 6

Proceedings of the Asiatie Society.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs.

Carried over,, .

[No. 1.

8,905 3 7

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs.

Tusy’s List.

Printing Charges, .. os oes, eon OF @

Editing Charges, ar oe 36 0 0

IssEN CHUNDER Mazumpur, ACCOUNTANT,.. POs 5

SARVADARSAN SANGRAHA.

Printing Charges, oe oe vy F224 OFC

APHORISMS OF THE VEDA’NTA.

Printing Charges, Je haeay 0” 1G

Urrara NAISHADA.

Printing Charges, ae ae 448 0 0

Buiack YasurR SANHITA’.

Dr. Roer on account Editing Charges, -. 146 14.0

Buack YAJuR BRA’HMANA.

Babu Rajendralal ae on acct. Editing

Charges, oe x 50 0 0

GOVERNMENT SECURITY.

Interest, .. Pu 44 ier daewoo (b>

eeu a she ll 4 9

Commission and Brokerage, 5A 85 6, 2

CopyinG oF PurRA’NS, An Ae 67 10

ITQAN.

Printing Charges, oe 2° »- 1134 0 0

Sa/’NKHYA PRAVACHANA Bua’sHYA.

Printing Charges, ae ss im) 462, 3 0

Freight, .. oe é 7 0 0

Waaipy.

Postage, .. ae oe oe

Surya SIDDHANTA.

Printing Charges, a ee

BIBLIOTHECA INDICA, ae

Sa’H1TyA DARPANA.

Editing Charges, ae oe

CHAITANYA NA’TAK.

Editing Charges, a se

Carried over,. .

6,219 3 6

224 0 0

448 0 0

146 14 0

50 0 0

1,349 12 4

ST. 00

12,213 13 1

K 2

68 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 1.

Brought forward, Co.’s Rs. 8,905 3 7

BALANCE of 1853.

In Company’s Paper with the Government Agent, 7,000 0 0

Cash in his hands, .. cA AR0772 WHAk0

———————. 8,077 15 10

In the Bank of Bengal, BG oe OMe,

? 817 0 3

Company’s Rupees,.. 17,800 3 8

pints 66) Hoke

Ist January, 1855,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society..

Ra’GHAVA Pa‘NDAVIYA.

25 0

Cost of 5 copies of the above, ue cA 25

ARABIC LoGiIc.

Editing Charges, oh aa as OR

——_—_—_——. 15

BALANCE.

In Company’s Paper with the Government Ages 3,500 0 0

Cash in his hand, me 10 4 O

——_——_——._ 3,510

In the Bank of ial oA eat tee Ll es

Cash in hand, . ae ae 45. 6 Ti )

—_——_—_—_—— 2,031

Inefficient Balance, .. e AF 5 0-0

—_—___—_ 5

Company’s Rupees,.. 17,800

A. GROTE,

69.

12,213 13° 1

Secretary.

Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 1.

p 2 9691 ‘°° soodny sAuedm05 6 L 86661 °° *° ‘soodny sduedui0p

g +) 6988 ———

3 I a LeseURbelegehy eceheoe-#isr ele §. <r ae

6 ts seeeeeeces Carw Jo AJQIOG UBIAReg

0 P ogee O48 2878 0S, AT Re ON ARG "ai 0-i08) SS 2 ANCE

0 Zl 02 atin e © te eee Ghee rT O RIO) OTS

0 F 696 ‘“"""****TeuMoL 94} 07 UodrIOSqngs

O 0 OzE ecvreeeoeveoevreere eevee ve *99,] UOISSIUIPy

Il ZI POI, “Surette * BoNgLyUOD

“ONTIANV.LS. LAG

; EG 661-2

0 8 8&8 reeeecee cee sBSION PUB SUIVIIT AA

0 0 00S coie'g sig Wares SNe OO JUOULUIOAOL

r L 9691 agen G ZL SOL ‘Teummor Jo yUNOVdR UO [esuUEg Jo yuRg

00g ttt t* ‘kes “TTA 01 “AT “SON, Teuor QS ‘SOP 2 ceteris, SouRG Vuaolyouy

Se ee tere sesso re shor Spay A OL SL 8z Ore eS CRE ee * 2 eS ee Ula ser)

or $A Meh. .e. -cneeino ners i PS -PRTG “Say tt ere Oo oe Seng Jo jue

SIP Ceo eoeteere sere ve “bsq ‘AvTprey “AA ‘fC

166 ‘SU * STATON “AA “Ff UG eTq OFT “HSVO

otmooc]e

OrowWo

SaUyyrguvy ‘sjasspy

‘8 ‘ON LNANGALVLS

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 71

LIST OF MEMBERS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL.

The * distinguishes Members absent and exempt from subscription.

eee

Abbott, J. Major, Bengal Artillery, Ishapore.

Allen, C. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Anderson, W. Lt.-Col., Bengal Artillery, Calcutta.

Avdall, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Banerjee, Rev. K. M. Professor Bishop’s College, Howrah.

Barlow, Sir R. Bart. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Beaufort, F. L. Esq. B. C. 8., Pubna.

Birch, R. J. H. Col., Calcutta.

Blagrave, T. C.Captain, 26th Regt. B. N. I.,Trans-Sutledge Provinces.

Bogle, Lieut.-Col. Sir A., Arracan.

*Benson, R. Colonel, Europe.

Batten, J. H. Esq. B. C. 8., Almorah.

Beckwith, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Blundell, E. A. Esq. C. S., Singapore.

Beadon, C. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Bruce, R. C. D. Captain, H. M. 29th Foot, Dinapore.

Byng, R. B. P. Hon. Capt. 62d Regt. B. N. 1., Maulmein,

Baker, W. E. Lieut.-Col. B. E., Calcutta.

Bayley, H. V. Esq. B. C. S., Dacca.

*Brodie, T. Captain, 5th Regt. B. N. L., Europe.

Burgess, F. 8. Lieut. 17th Regt. B. N. I. Pillibheet.

Boycott, T. Dr. B. M. S. Calcutta.

Bushby, G. A. Esq. B. C. 8., Hydrabad.

Bivar, Lieut. H. 8. 18th Regt. B. N. I., Northern Cachar.

*Cautley, Col. Sir P. T. K. C. B. London.

Cust, R. N. Esq. B. C. 8., Banda.

72 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 1.

*Christison, A. Dr. B. M. S., Europe,

Campbell, A. Dr. B. M. 8., Darjeling.

Cheap, G. C. Hsq. B. C. 8., Rajshaye.

Colvin, J. R. Hon’ble. B. C.8., Nynee Tal.

Colvin, B. J. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta,

*Colvin, J. H. B. Esq. B. C. S., Europe.

Colvile, Hon’ble Sir J. W., Calcutta.

Colebrooke, E. Esq., Calcutta.

Cunliffe, C. W. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Chapman, C. Esq., B. C. 8., Calcutta.

Clarke, J. J. Dr. B. M. 8., Hammirpore.

Dwarkanath Basu, Babu, B. M. S., Gooroodaspur.

Dickens, C. H. Captain, Calcutta.

Dalton, E. T. Lieut. 9th Regt. B. N. I., Assam.

Drummond, E. Hon’ble, Calcutta.

Edgeworth, M. P. Esq. B. C. S., Jullunder.

Elliot, W. Esq. B. C. 8., Vizagapatam.

Edmondstone, G. F. Esq., B. C. S., Calcutta.

Elphinstone, Lieut. N. W. 4th Regt. B. N. I. Punjaub.

Frith, R. W. G. Esq., Jessore.

Fayrer, J. Dr. B. M. 8., Lucknow.

Falconer, H. Dr. B. M.S. F. R. S., Botanical Garden, Seebpore.

Forbes, W. N. Col. B. E., Calcutta.

Fytche, A. Capt. 70th Regt. B. N. I., Arracan.

Freeling, G. H. Esq., B. C. 8. Hammirpore.

Grant, D. Esq., B. C. 8. Benares.

Gubbins, C. Esq. B. C. 8., Muttra.

Govindchander Sen, Babu, Calcutta.

Grote, A. Esq. B. C.8., Calcutta.

*Gladstone, M. Esq., Europe.

Gray, J. J. Hsq., Maldah.

Grapel, W. Esq., Calcutta.

Halsey, W. C. Esq. B. C. S., Benares.

Herschel, W. J. Esq. B. C. S., Maldah.

Haughton, J. C. Capt., Maulmein.

Hodgson, B. H. Esq. B. C. S., Darjeeling.

Houstoun, R, Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Hichens, W. Lieut. B. E. Alligurh.

Hopkinson, H. Capt. 70th Regt. B. N. I., Arracan.

Hanyneton, J. C. Major, 24th Regt. B. N. I. Chota Nagpore.

Hall, F. E. Esq. M. A., Benares.

Hamilton, Sir R. N. C. Esq., Indore.

*Huftnagle, C. Esq., United States. 7

*Hearsey, J. B. Col. 10th Regt. Light Cavalry, Europe.

Heatly, S. G. T. Esq., Delhi.

Hayes, F. C. C. Capt., Lucknow.

Ishri Prasid Raja, Benares.

Jerdon, T. C. Esq. M. M. S., Saugor.

*Jackson, W. B. Esq. B. C. 8., Europe.

*Jackson, L. S. Esq. B. C. S., Mauritius.

Jenkins, F. Lieut.-Col., Assam.

James, H. C. Lieut. 32nd Regt. B. N.I., Calcutta.

Jadava Krishna Sinha, Babu, Calcutta.

*Johnstone, J. Esq., Europe.

Kay, Rev. W. Principal Bishop’s College, Howrah.

Kabir-uddin Shah Bahadur, Sassaram.

Kissory Chand Mittra, Babu, Calcutta.

*Laidley, J. W. Esq., Europe.

Layard, F. P. Capt. 19th Regt. B. N. I., Malda.

Loch, G. T. Esq. B. C. S., Moorshedabad.

Low, J. Hon’ble Maj. Gen. C. B., Calcutta.

Lawrence, H. Col. Sir C. B., Ajmere.

Lees, W. N. Lieut. 42nd Regt. B. N. I., Caleutta.

| Loftie, Lieut.-Col. M. L., Agra.

Lushington, F. A. Esq. B. C. 8., Calcutta.

MacLeod, D. F. Esq., B. C. S., Jullunder.

~*Maclagan, R. Lieut. B. E., Europe.

Money, D. C. Hsq., B. C. S., Moorshedabad.

| Morton, D. T. Esq. M. M. S., Maulmein.

-Marshman, J. C. Esq., Serampur.

*Martin, W. Esq. B. M. S., Cape.

‘Mills, A. J. M. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

“Macrae, A. ©. Dr., B. M. 8. Calcutta.

“Manickji Rustomji, Esq., Calcutta.

74 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

Medlicot, J. C. Esq., Rajmahal.

Morris, G. G. Esq. B. C. S. Purneah.

Muir, W. Esq. B. C. S.. Nynee Tal.

*Nichols, F. W. Capt. 24th Regt. M. N.1., England.

Nagendranath Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

*Ommaney, M. C. Esq., B. C. S., Europe.

Oldham, T. Professor, F’. R. S., Tennasserim.

O’Shaughnessy, W. B. Dr. B. M.S. Agra.

Ouseley, R. Major, Benares.

Peel, Hon’ble Sir L., Calcutta.

Phayre, A. P. Major, Rangoon.

*Prinsep, C. RB. Esq., Calcutta.

Prasannu Cumar Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Plowden, G. A. Esq. B. C.S., Nagpore.

Pratt, Venerable Archdeacon J. H., Calcutta.

Pratap Chandra Sinha, Raja, Calcutta.

Radhanath Sickdar, Babu, Calcutta.

Roer, Dr. E., Howrah. !

Romanath Tagore, Babu, Calcutta.

Ramgopaul Ghose, Babu, Caicutta.

Ramachand Sinha, Raja, Nishapore, Moorshedabad.

Ramaprasad Roy, Babu, Calcutta.

Rogers, T. E. Captain, Calcutta.

Row, J. Dr. B. M. 8., Meerut.

*Royle, J. Dr. F. R. 8., London.

Rajendra Datta, Babu, Calcutta.

Romaunauth Bunoorjee, Babu, Calcutta.

Riddell, H. B. Esq. B. C., Calcutta.

*Stephen, Captain, 8th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Seton Karr, W. Esq. B. C. S., Europe.

Sleeman, W. H. Lieut.-Col., Massouri.

Sherwill, W. S. Captain, 66th Reet. B. N. L., Patna.

Spilsbury, G. G. Dr. B. M.S., Calcutta.

Samuells, EH. A. Esq. B. C. 8., Cuttack.

Suttchurn Ghosaul, Raja, Calcutta.

Smith, B. O. Rev., Calcutta.

*Sprenger, A. Dr. B. M, S., Beyrout.

[ No. 1.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

*Strachey, R. Lieut. B. E., Europe.

*Strachey, J. HE. Esq. B. C. S., Europe.

*Strong, F. P. Dr. B. M.S., Calcutta.

Schiller, G. Esq., Calcutta.

Spankie, R. Esq. B. C. S., Hammirpore.

Saxton, G. H. Captain, 38th Regt. M. N. I., Cuttack.

Trevor, O. B. Esq. B. C. S., Calcutta.

Thornhill, C. B. Esq. B. C. 8., Agra.

Thuillier, H. L. Captain, Calcutta.

Thomas, H. Esq. B. C. 8., Mussoorie.

*Thurburn, F. A. V. Captain, 14th Regt. B. N. I., Europe.

*Thurburn, R. V. Esq., Europe.

Wilson, Daniel, the Right Rev. Dr., Lord Bishop of Caleutta.

Willis, J. Esq., Calcutta.

Walker, H. Esq. B. M.S., Calcutta.

Waugh, A. 8. Col. Bengal Engineers, Derra Dhoon.

Woodrow, H. Hsq., Calcutta.

Ward, J. J. Esq. B. C.S., Burdwan.

Watson, J. Esq. B. C. 8., Berhampore.

Loss oF MEMBERS DURING THE YuaR 1854.

By Death.

Boys, W. E. J. Captain, 6th Reg. B. L. C.

Elliot, H. M. Sir, K. C. B.

Latter, T. Captain, 17th Regt. B. N. I.

Wallich, N. Dr. B. M.S. F. B.S.

eee

By Retiremené.

Banks, J. S. Major.

Karle, W. Esq.

Gyanendra Mohan Tagore, Babu.

Logan, J. R. Esq.

Muir, J. Esq. B. C. S.

Mitchell, A. Esq.

Stewart, D. Dr. B. M.S.

L 2

76 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 1.

List oF MEMBERS ELECTED DURING THE YEAR 1858.

Boycott, Dr. T. Bomb. M. 8.

Bushby, G. A. Esq. B. C. 8.

Bivar, Lieut. H. 8. 18th Regt. B. N. I.

Chapman, C. Esq. B. C. 8S.

Clarke, J. J. Dr. B. M.S.

Drummond, E. Hon’ble. B. C. S.

Edmondstone, G. I’. Esq. B. C.S.

Elphinstone, Lieut. N. W. 4th Regt. N. I.

Freeling, G. H. Esq. B. C. 8.

Grapel, W. Esq.

Hichens, Lieut. W. Engineer.

Kissorychand Mittra, Babu.

Loftie, Lieut.-Col. M. L.

Lushington, I. A. Esq. B. C. S.

Morris, G. G. Esq. B. C. 8.

Muir, W. Esq. B. C. 8S.

Nagendranath Tagore, Babu.

Riddell, H. B. Esq., B. C. 8S.

Schiller, G. Esq.

Spankie, R. Esq. B. C. 8.

Saxton, G. H. Captain, 38th M. N. I.

Watson, J. Esq. B. C.S.

Associates MrErmsBers.

Blyth, E. Esq. Calcutta.

Keramut Ali Syud, Hoogly.

Long, Rev. J. Calcutta.

McGowan, Dr. J. Ningpo.

Piddington, H. Esq. Calcutta.

Stephenson, J. Esq.

Tregear, V. Esq. Bareilly.

i i i ii

ee! ee

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society.

List or Honorary Mermpers.

Baron von Hammer-Purgstall, Aulic Counsellor, Vienna.

Garcin de Tassy, Membre de I’Instit. Paris,

Sir John Phillippart, London.

Count De Noe, Paris.

Professor Francis Bopp, Memb. de I’ Academie de Berlin.

Professor Christian Lassen, Bonn.

Professor A. Langlois, Memb. de PInstitit., Paris.

The Rev. William Buckland, D. D., London.

Sir John F. W. Herschel, F. R. 8., London.

Col. W. H. Sykes, F. R. 8., London,

General Count Ventura, Paris.

Professor Lee, Philadelphia.

Professor H. H. Wilson, F. R. 8., London.

Sir George T. Staunton, Bart. F. R. S., London.

M. Reinaud, Memb. de I’Instit., Prof. de l Arabe., Paris.

Dr. Ewald, Gottingen.

His Highness Hekekyan Bey, Egypt.

Sir Edward Ryan, London.

Professor Jules Mohl., Memb. de I’ Instit. Paris.

Captain W. Munro, London.

His Highness the Nawab Nazim of Bengal.

Dr. J. D. Hooker, R. N., F. R. 8. London.

Professor Henry, Princeton, United States.

Lieut.-Col. C. H. Rawlinson, Persia.

Lieut.-Col. Sir Proby T. Cautley, K. C. B. London.

iy)

zat ar ny

nein, Se, TA, Re4

wt ri wet. WW. eg -

inhi 3 a a ed

eee

: ft Weta, BOCA sana Sam eae

: Mo praiizyaeal we ¥eAtras ray.) pobat:,

oi Wide, Bi sch Tey, ‘Wo an AO

: * ‘sohiiihar apie: Rag: Fs ay ae

4 Nee BE Rg. BOE- g- noe

Rain, “6 hy Cpt ae '

Watein, J, Bin. 3 Be

| ils eae gare ame

i eS ota a nat? ele

eae 8 es i TR

Uy ilay Fy. Boge Cai oeta,

oa Nexen = Mb yy, neg ys

fe 53 s hee wg io”? a - WEL:

| :

: Lad i a 4 ae

Vs Fee ata ni

She

JOURNAL

OF THE

merat lO SOUTH TY:

LODO DOL LL LL LRRD

No. II.—1855.

ON NN NN I LOlLiOlLl—_—L—K(GNL—L—KG(—CERMRMOMI awn

A Tale by Insuk AttAn Kun, Translated by the Rev. 8. Stats,

Senior Professor of Bishop’s College.

(Concluded from vol. XXI. p. 23.)

Pb ES Balle pol yy) oly LS sil col Aw sey

Lew 3) IS ye oily L crash rS Cye8 ET aha GS

WS BS) 96 eee or LS ab He Le ol dee clyhye US 5S Kem yu

usiute? C68 Moye 2 aw Ld lay WS 3 dst i) OT cloe

Bb oly Cedi CI yle 42 eet hex? My guy wu! ee?

ss) 9S ew om IS eo Bra shone SS pyle) bem ew

et! whe a” ogi ute Brod e) bs Regi law a. os Ly

Listen again : listen to the story of Rani Ketaki’s father, the Raja

Jagat Prokas. The whole of his family fell at the feet of the spiri-

tual guide, and, bowing their heads, spoke thus: “ Great Sir, you

have done a great favour in rescuing us all. If you had not arrived

this day, what fate would have awaited us! For we were all on the

point of perishing outright. These wretches can now do us no

harm. Devote and deliver our empire to whomever you will; and

No. LXXIII.—New Series. Vou. XXIV. M

80 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

42;

eves wuz) y@2 Ody? uc > ue WI sh) Bye Us? igs 55

EH . jasye usis> Siu bu9 uy Pe 23 ys ado oe 6

Se te Sahu gs 5y8 oss > Cs day Uns eR ew « Ls

Som SSS He eer S 9] pee pas Ute > Cs? wy By lag)

<j 8 Kot! tas’ x> 8S Ute? Use? Eaytet yy I peek ay

Kine, Lge 15s jp BG, 3} aw rr te Cpl 93

ge wopser by S Gash gl om ye Balad Mie; iy uy peta

LAGS Bes ew ty aos yl a) Ble SS ye 6m Mp!

wy Se Spoipeys LS ale oe as SS et yl

dallye Vibe shea te? 3 wail BS cle 2d yl day

BSS Cole L Upsily 35> LS Seayye 9ST Goby oe

<7) ae yy) 35 hex? L Lm pez p02 9S Spey £ 2-4) dy

receive us as your devoted servants and take us with you. We

cannot support the kingdom by ourselves. You have saved us from

the hand of Strajbhan. If once his uncle Chandarban shall make an

assault on us, how will escape be possible ? It cannot be through my

power. A curse, too, on such a kingdom! Why should I trouble

you so much?”’ On hearing this, the Jogi Mahandar Gur replied :

“You are my sons and daughters; be comforted, be tranquil and at

your ease. Who now is such that he dare scowl upon you with

enmity? I have given you this tiger-skin and these ashes. If any

such difficulty befal you, pluck a hair from the skin, and light it in

the fire. The hair will not have been consumed before I shall hasten

to you. As for the ashes, they are for this purpose, that whoever

desires, may, by using them as a collyrium, see everything without

being seen himself, and he can do whatever he pleases.”

The Gurws going to the Rijd’s habitation.

Revere the feet of guru Mahandar Gur, and give praise to the

Maharaja, for from him nothing is hidden.

1855. | Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 81

= wg did ust J sis usil) Liste rey us’ terw Fy 2!

Usa ue UWE > S uses us” Loy? Ute ust us? ust

x. Leins Ph aye yw Kian 9S > UrSre Lank> &=I) ob) veg law wo volw

daly choral ve She ets 2 bd Gel yz tse Cel cole!

a SS ly ce etd lM chil py ee

wird Kop lex by | a il wh wide EES)

ue L930 Sag Hi! Lydd rumen agild |

sth glee er oS Gil)

us? ister C5? cttw eS

us? th’ Se fe

” - r . .

use? Lsitls Lay] ano

Ne ate EE

wr’ uss E ye? Res} us?

Raja Jagat Prokaés, waving over the Guru a fan of peacock’s

feathers, conducted him to his queens, who filled their laps with

flowers of gold and silver and offered them to him, and prostrated

themselves before him. He patted them on tie back, Rani Ketaki

also prostrated herself before him, but in her heart bitterly reviled

him. The Guru, after remaining there seven days and nights, and

enthroning the Raja Jagat Prokas, having mounted his tiger-skin

in the same manner as he came, hastened back to Mount Koilas,

and the Raja began to rule as before.

Rini Ketaki, as described in couplets of her native tongue, laments

before Madan-ban, and, at the thought of what has passed, gives up

all hope of life. )

Great was the agitation of the Rani and she took no note of evil

or of good. Mutely she sighed, and wished not for life. But

M 2

82 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2

BSo2 oS Mer So Coby Ole

BSy) Cor® Cor 5? Ur Urthie

ust) be wl Lge )d & ust?

uses bye | us? os 5 cnale

UST ay EST te yayel

Harceeumr ge

Gla Tpte 98 aes? om Laay,]

Uiin Kata sy coy D3)

csi 6 UT ay siT

whe I es) Lott! yy!

us? ust ret 8 Cort? Ud U7e!

Ue? oy US Use: Utell 135

wer o9d)) 39? yr L of ox

ever and again she exclaimed, ‘O Madan-ban, alas! day and night

am I absorbed in these thoughts. Thirst I feel not, nay, nor

hunger ; still do I see those green green trees. Tell that the dread

of an unexpected calamity has befallen me; tell that love has here

taken up its abode. Among the mangoe-trees did he alight, and

the night-wind was soughing; stealthily did I arise and approach

him, and thou didst apprise him of my passion. I took off his

ring, and I gave him my own. Again does all this present itself

to my eyes, and still is my heart as then it was. How shall I forget

him, and what shall Ido? And how long am I to:fear my mother

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 83

9d ia? U5 ye Eig Jo >

Z ae

30 re ai Gi" (ua ust » ag

a a) Same ke.) 58 ra) Ao

bay Ste UT ww SY UM

pe usroed bes Gyo 5 = (ace 0

la we hs L1GT Sigloey

taal Tyo 152 Pd o”

RST 5G 95" em ex_ye

LS ig aS) LI Kis Sy)

ur yd Aghs d us Lol us’ \, +d

; 3.44 S

re Ls ye Pig 4) aes

es” 54! us? Ot U 7) wy!

us or Ut Pe whom us’? ory

or? Ot eda eed —

ae un a L i] ute!

us? Usiss Ue Us o> wh a3

us mS: ny” &es” us woe }

and my father? Just now, O Madan-ban, I have heard%that Uday-

bhan has been turned into a deer. Now will he be eating the green

green grass. Thou, too, sunk in grief, dost pity me. I have been

fascinated ; so give me not those fresh flowers to smell. Take them

away; for my liver is rent intoa hundred pieces. Collect not my

life now dispersed, but bring me a bundle of grass. I would see

its verdure. And what else now can I say to thee? My eyes start

like a deer’s, and the lashes of my eyes are dishevelled like the

erass of the forest. When any look at me, they moisten, and are

suffused with the dew of tears. Since my state has become as now,

I have lost all my lustre.’

84 Tale by Insha Allah Khan. [No. 2.

st Cshye® ols) ee a pda!

ust? usar eopt gas uss Reilav Be wy wae ard

sg] ow (1) eA Ube Al ST (Silo Eanes

urky Se be) pl toy acts - A L. Aes hee

Lisa ogra? 399! Lay sand sess ce Seg jy! Gob &

a Wabi ube Coil ina sis gil) el eo

fo 2S sbi heey seas Me bu S$ Slo ut 2 <_shee

ig? Vee Ls goul yal Cad Id UeSs GUS sy Lei ke 4S why Lo ghge

stabs as oi) om cheney Url oF Lolly WSL le ASST

ES pslayaw ust! en > psttly SL dls Sra? asi)

oka “8 usily Sw &S 5h hes” uses! PP Grd ioe Jy) Gglted agile

pile ou ih ees Uses ES garsl oP dys BS dlagS 3, 15

In this style, when Rani Ketaki was alone, did she string the

pearls of verse before Madan-ban.

Rint Ketaki begs some ashes from her mother, Réni Kamlatd, in order

that she may play at blindman’s-buff; and is displeased at being re-

fused. gtijd Jagat Prokds sends for her, and talks affectionately

with her, and gwes her some of the ashes.

One night Rani Ketaki, wheedling her mother, Rani Kamlaté,

spoke and requested as follows: “‘ Where have you placed the ashes

which the Guru Gosain Mahandar Gur gave to my fatherP And

what are they for?” Her mother replied: “Tell me, I beseech

you, why you ask this.” Rani Ketaki rejoined: “I want it to play

at blindman’s-buff with. When I play with my attendants, and I

am thief, then no one will be able to catch me.”? The Rani replied :

“This is not a thing to play with. Such charms as these are kept

for aid in an evil day. Who can know at what time evil will come.”

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 85

us) ue uss ws? usin’ usye uss 2_\> Las on ad) Jd

ya! gS Bey S Vale aye Ul ow why Cel L Ube Cott! 6s

aes) ute @ E Us » Lots 39> pat, rah Lakes re) WS ye we

ust? ay i d Ly eas Lore? 89 a ie sags Js=*

ies ute ust! uP ix 5 pds! bys a ; AS yo CY ie ae ut

a ‘i a 9

” = SZ

ws? sey) wes” yy) ur aS yaa) usta as us we ay

Eyes 57 Se) el ted Yap wl Coe ge Uy) ae®

BS 8 3 Up® gm HV > WS a peek hs

A265] SE ya Cod ya crgres Viped oe pre Lud 9S Kins asi)

HS ew otha’ daily L yrlayer deel £ ol Ube a) J39=*

UWS BS lym ple? L Ugsye Se pry ye cha) Cgiluia

Rani Ketaki, greatly vexed at her mother on this account, arose

and departed, and ate nothing the whole day. When the Raja sent

for her, she said that she had no appetite. “And have you heard

what is the matter ?” cried Rani Kamlata, “ Your daughter has been

asking for the ashes which the Guru gave us, to play at blindman’s

buff with. I refused to give it, and told her that it was not a thing

to be played with, but that the Guru had given it against evil days.

At this she became displeased with me. I amused and coaxed her,

but she would not heed.” ‘“ What are ashes?” said the Raja.

‘She is dearer than my very life. What is one life, ifshe may be

amused foran hour? IfI had a myriad of lives, they should be de-

voted to her.”’ So he gave Rani Ketakia little of the ashes out of the

box. Several days she continued playing at blindman’s-buff with

her attendants, in presence of her mother and father, and diverted

them all. Of the hundreds of trays of pearls which she bestowed,

86 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

E& rt ot urteey O57 oF Aid oe us? ube: Sh ured

Kyl Wor! bye |92 wee ce wel ‘< eS eh

GS yay) i dailw

ey: »

a gk yae a! ui Bey) | Stas ey esl) 2h.)

Bgilw |pho 93 9d us 35 CES ow @) ae ery sel &,S

aT GAB eoyses 8d vss Csi) Gri US 5 wl de 9

rl 2 ok Otte Uys? AG) ay Kew bln aye yy) GU

EN a5 sed Let Ino stl dS ale ud= Ged Cae S YL wo

uss DS y= B eye U-! Ue? U2e8T ust! p35 Ube aes os 4

e e® Jy) Baghoas ust ot ure? 9 uh go8 ust <p yal

eS ot o> Ue d= ust hs 6> axal ye EBL 9S ers

AG yy yd Cre phew L yhy® yy) Gay Ber cote oy 9m

what shall I os but that they were a trifle to her? Yet I could

not speak accurately of them in myriads of volumes.

Rint Ketaki is disquieted for love, and Madan-ban refuses to

attend her.

One night, Rani Ketaki, while reflecting in those matters, thus

addressed Madan-ban, “‘ Now will I, unfortunate, bid adieu to

modesty. Do thou second me.” “ How can this be?” said Madan-

ban. Rani Ketak{ informed her that she had procured the ashes,

and added “In anticipation of this day did I make a pretext of

playing blindman’s-buff.” “ My heart is all of a flutter,’’ said Madan-

ban. “It may be that you may make a collyrium for your eyes of

these ashes, and that you may apply it to mine also; and that no

one shall see us, and that we shall see everything. But how can

1855. | Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 87

s z *

3) ols %9 ™ is” dex? een bye eM Summ yo] us Kas oe Ss

carla Au2 ele re je } 3) a! > oS: uss Ls ynes Pe

Kak i rd aed es bs 7) vel Eerite ony? wy New » me 3%

8S Beer 3 cP EW Ob lye yl by eke elie

pul us use usizhl = ust sil & Bye», tel

2) yy) tate sks eta yy] Ker eT Obs Ube yl GateY

us’! A) hee» fr Ure we uy! us? us} cpsle oS edie

ust Usb? Co ! ur gh uke LT yl obel Gee Coe

cle She ls lete ae pat agile £ le el Go pT

Us US go yy Aekty Lgete shel a Say Bybee ch) 93 teed

we be so infatuated as forgetting our beauty to wander in the woods

and swing with our hands on the horns of deer? And where is he

for whom all this is to be done? Andif he were to be found, how

will he know that this is Rani Ketaki, and that this is Madan-ban,

her wretched, scratched, torn, and wounded companion P A curse

on this love, for abandoning the kingdom of your parents, and

pleasure, and sleep, and shame, we are called to wander on the banks

of streams! It would be unseemly too. If he were in his own

form, there would be some little hope of finding him. But as it is,

I cannot undertake knowingly to render desolate the house of the

Raja Jagat Prokas and the Rani Kamlata, and to deceive and lead

away their only darling daughter; and to cause her to wander here

and there, and to make her subsist upon the leaves of the forest;

and to reduce her to misery. This mad course did not occur to you

on that day when war was raging between your parents and his.

88 Tale by Inshaé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

oe? ody) sy 39 => Ww!) \g3 Lakes * he “3 85 » (sme) LS yas MAS ga

as ye (ss 3 > eh wyy® of ww? om wy ue mS) 3!

” 7 . _ a ° ° Z

ee isis Ad gr Rh eh gm SAS ig) gD - rgd wel

&ex oes > 3 ust! 3 Ligier é: ue Ud? Eas phe coly

Ady yal 27 2 Gd? Cob tym ured) Comel omtl Bo xe? de

By the hand of the gardener’s wife he wrote to you to beg that you

would flee away with him. Have you forgotten what answer you

then returned? Now that the prince Uday-bhan and his parents

have all three become deer of the forest, how is one to know where

they are? Thus to persist in thinking of him, in a style unpre-

cedented in your whole family, is unbecoming. Abandon this inten-

tion. Otherwise you will rue it, and will suffer the consequences

of what you do. I can be of no assistance. Any good resolution

of yours should never pass my lips while I lived; but this affair

I cannot conceal. You are still inexperienced; you. have seen

nothing. If I shall perceive that you are really fixed in your deter-

mination, I shall inform your parents of it, and shall have those ashes,

which that cursed wretched goblin, son of a dolt, the ascetic, gave,

taken away from you.’ Rant Ketaki, on hearing this incivility of

Madan-bin put her off with a laugh, saying, “Every one whose

heart is not his own, has myriads of such vain thoughts as mine;

but there is a wide difference between saying and doing. Well, it

1855. | Lule by Inshé Allah Khan. 89

SP eh Ue go Lg? pdhou] uss Mer Aye g® ppp bw cenys

3h sh cope? Colle yes us'id oH YL pis? Fyee

* WJ ~ ue: Ls J ules Sis Aes wot cord Y o> 2

Batol & oe dxez y

‘Ou wa a ws? ui shiss sil) wl) 1, 2h.) ast we Bydsy Ure

ui 5 rex 5S JS , als ae AS.) ui? Usesil ote) Bs Su

hess Fah oe i cs dle! oly ays uss? ap te ke ge Ua

me iit. Be Ne ty A) SS ally Sagem

Ue Br Ul aes ee EY gly ULB eae yl Lee

95s! a) S Cans 3! fhitlan Bo Usise us 2, 2h.) jhe D>

| i Cer BQ a. wt wre lamers eid Lare MS oo aalgi et is

| would be an impropriety in me to abandon these dominions and my

| modesty, and wander about running and leaping after deer. And

you are a great simpleton to have thought me in earnest, and to have

begun a quarrel with me on this account.”

fidni Ketakt applies the ashes to her eyes, and escapes from the house.

| Great and small are all in consternation.

) Ten or fifteen days after wards, one night Rénf Ketaki, without

conferring with Madan-ban, applied the ashes to her eyes and left

the house. The state of her parents beggars description. All

made up their minds that their spiritual guide must, for some cause,

| 7 summoned Rani Ketaki to him. The Raja Jagat Prokés and

the Rani Kamlaté, quitting, on account of this desertion, their

| kingdom and all else, repaired to the summit of a mountain, haying

Nn 2

90 Tale by Inshad Allah Khan. [No. 2.

eS 39 > | Ge us> } hae bess po) usi® baila hel us® »

aim et pr Beil st — &S Sica =” 5-5 => ded 5 5S? cele

Said Lp? alee 96 SeSly Cpl e® BS) ply age P gr exe

Sail yy) her ods] yyiS Ly co 6 el oie SL ev!

gl ye 96 UAB yl Unb y eh I 2, Jot Uxi3d GU Ube

SST gee we yo All deel hah Sly Rye 93 Uggs copter US

; Ses shies SAS ‘ 2.92 Sy =} she 5 ddd,BOS

os cs

ust? se ~ ute a etd rte’ Cs cl cle

SL.) 5 gro “gir wish! Cola! UBY Gps 9G 8 2h) 2 I

left one of their subjects in charge of the government. After an

interval of many days the Rant addressed the Raja Jagat Prokas

in these words: “ Madan-ban will know whatever is to be known

of Rani Ketaki’s secret. Send for her and make enquiry.’’ The

king called and questioned her. Madan-ban revealed the whole

affair. “ Madan-ban,” said Rani Ketaki’s parents, “if you were

only with her, we should have some consolation. If now she sends

for you, do not refuse: go and join her. Keep by you all the ashes

that are left. Why should we throw them into the fire-place. The

Guru has utterly desolated both kingdoms. Prince Uday-bhan and

his father and mother are, on the one hand, quite ruined; and, on

the other, Jagat Prokés and Kamlata are destroyed. Had it not

been for the ashes, how could this have happened??? Madan-ban

went forth in search of them. Having applied the collyrium, she

wandered about crying ‘Rani Ketaki, Rani Ketaki.’ Many days

subsequently Rani Ketaki happened to be exclaiming, among a flock

of deer, ‘ Uday-bhan, Uday-bhan.’ ach recognised the other, and

cried out to her to wash her eyes. They met and sat down near a

pool. Embracing each other they bemoaned, so that their sobs

1855. ] Tale by Insha Allah Khén. 91

By Cgwve! Lle IS age pre Eve £ phy 9S Sein 2 Cop

= ust: Ws WHS Ode Utd o>

e Sr sti! uy?

Loya

Ur Use Uribe _gdigi uss ee

ut vstd use O%S Sr

ised | SS je wisex us usta! ” dus WS] Lado Ux 92

——_—_——-

we we sh 6S 3h one cl GW LIro Gate ois!

Co “

Laake he ge BGT LL Oh Ghe CST yy) S Binge Uikage

aS be bem Bee hyde bere LS ew Gi Wy Gy 923)

£ S25 ust by2 ghtas uel) uf Sun yes pe) ch

resounded among the mountains. Their sighing filled the woods,

and their sobbing was heard on the mountains. Finding a pleasant

shade they sat down in it, and began to recount their adventures.

Rani Ketaki’s conversation with Madan-ban.

Rani Ketaki related all that had befallen her, and Madan-ban

reiterated her former complaints, and told her in full how her

parents had on her account become devotees and had gone into

seclusion. "When she had told all she began tolaugh. Rani Ketaki

was angry at her laughing and replied, “I am not dissuaded by

your laughing; let any one laugh that will. My motto is that I am

caught, that I am caught. Now, indeed, have all sorts of mis-

fortunes overtaken me. Why seek for the thorn in my foot; it has

entered into my soul.” Madan-ban wiped away Rani Ketaki’s

92 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

eee

wad Dla sé Ka ust) E dund ut Lyd ‘aa

cuvdes | us Sr elF Ks st us’ ws?

LS 8 Yea | Sem | haw geet iI Pp vl

48 ASI LIK to st os? ashe Syed US BUSY

ule a dey fxd) ) Se uss cel dass a yw yde

ee! ayes ph 93 gry a? oe o> dba waly Bye i04

e 4 es, eta a2 =

ute! ust bs ir? t2995 98 ser AY bod es » Tm ite rr sa

US Irae pe set Ol os? Gd gthe sh SP ee! uri ye

oh pe Re Ahm et yet yd 2 oP S53 a a

La U5? Usite! Iya2 ye] Ue Pn <j} Us ¢® Ute Ut she hex?

r we wre sgl is Kal y rl at shins ay ut” Upe

ust RSS ww &gile ay ust goltste Cr: © wh ule a!

cil & Nyce hee a Ge nl sD Soye est oe OTe

tears, and said, “If you will stop at any place, I will privately bring

your disconsolate parents to you, and through them will bring this

affair to a termination. The ascetic Mahandar Gur, whose doing

all this is, is under their authority. If what I say meets your

approval, the days that are past may come again; but you do not

approve it. But why am I chattering? I will undertake for you.”

After the lapse of many days Rani Ketaki gave her consent, and

sent Madan-ban to her parents, despatching by her hands this note

which she wrote: “If you can do anything, arrange with the Jogi

and come.”

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. | 93

a SI ja Kab woe Ok £ Shhe wl able

an bol) pale Ge

yal Orbe Ske tel, oS Gp 9 GOS Gi) ul yes

SS Canela eee Gb bh 352 ah Td Ue Wb el)

lng a cp aS 8 i) ast . ushis yk ee usty® sz

& oad ol Kins oer Sy 2h! 6 8 Ci) ST yo eel!

gu Sle gw 3) } Sav Ady w! ate “a isthe By us Rgila

a” wi fT y jx US,) 24,3) a re pse® Cs sl on ah sis

M3 dis? >) 5) ay I 98 oe os so cols L wh Ley Dod

a9? yf gm bel US Loigw Ode w use! ee US oy) QB

4A Z pa F i Ws. aa ites

aS WS Sg Dy ge Gpddad nS yy) 2 By SW FOG OI

Madan-bin returns to the Mahérijdé and the Mahdréni and tells’

them the pleasing news.

Madan-ban leaving Rani Ketaki alone presented herself in great

haste before Raja Jagat Prokaés and Rani Kémlataé on the mountain

where they had taken up their abode; and having made the proper

salutation thus addressed them: “Come, enter on the duties of

your kingdom, your home is again peopled, and happy days have

come. Not a hair of Rani Ketaki’s head is disordered; I have

brought you a letter written by her own hand. Read it and do

whatever you may desire.”’ The Maharaja having plucked off a hair

from the tiger’s skin put it in the fire; immediately Gosain Mahan-

dar Gur arrived, and saw with his own eyes the newly made Jogi

and Jogin. He embraced them all and said, “I committed the

tiger’s skin to you on purpose that you might set fire to one of the

94 Tale by Insha Allah Khan. [ No. 2.

aoe! pw Ble Gl ge so eke ow Ble ey se Cot

8 Gh Sel gle eye! Ne Cody] GF Uno US 5S Ll expe

Base 9S yds sh Bless pne yh LS 3 te SO’ ete J!

3) gle OI us! Pope a gd ga] Use cole Cop: sexs 55S Langs

pram 9S Cott cohl Fol yS eile 6 alee yl pele pe ch stl

arly po Sal ghoul yl WS Uae Gel 3 be 9S uber Cray! gyi

3) pave) xy” uss oe a eI ie Dd Siw Bi ras ye Bi mye

a ass 5S uzeiyS J) oS rhee yeas ke 4 uy uy!

2h Ud yl See ew coped dey L soy Lege yal yl AB Sie

le 99 AS yal pRdiyS Glo! 65 shoe Ute Urpty ysl go ABdL

hairs when any thing particular happened to you. But in this your

present condition what have you been doing? Have you been

sleeping all this time? As for that playful damsel you might have

shewn her whatever amusements she desired, and if she wished to

dance you might have indulged her. But why give the ashes to a

girl? As I changed into deer Uday-bhan and his father Straj-bhan

and his mother Lachmi Bas, it would have been no great difficulty

to restore all three to the former shape. Well, let by-gones be

by-gones. Now rise up, enjoy your kingdom, and make preparations

for the marriage. Do you now call your daughter to you. I have

adopted prince Uday-bhan for my son, and I am about to get him

married.’’ As soon as the Maharaja heard this, he returned to his

kingdom and seated himself on the throne. He then immediately

issued a proclamation that the people should cover every story of

their houses and the roofs with gold lace, and should bind on the

bushes and hills gold and silver garlands, and should weave strings

of pearls in the trees; and “ give this order,”’ said he, “ that I shall

be displeased with whatever family does not keep up the dancing

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 95

Js 3 oe Kan, Bae be} oie UN> SG wl) Urwle wed

® : . St . .

wd erly yl a ppg a3 uted My dle ust Om Mhyo Bea hyd

S95 Cort Utd Se em ely ty de ter yA? Url cle Up

% LS,

LS By KO oy lo 591 Bole wt ghlye Ble

AL cd £

ey sel £ we yae ust 3! ayy ys] shar st

ust usee cogil ur Fe Gee ss sil) Ube = oa

6 ules say! sel Sl Uae aS 21 5S sshes gil) L sayy’

prraw x08 ae Beilw £ wl {le | ey LS yo) ee \a5> Islo5a

sea Ur UTS ym BF 5S cher eoayl yyiS Be ust! oie I

sts ie 2! ut Je ddw Oy99 9 gw Ls? Id gia pes

for forty days and forty nights, and shall know that that house is not

my friend in the various fortunes that befal me.” or six months

the kingdom remained in this state of whirl and excitement, no

one who could walk ever standing still, but keeping on the move

day and night. Everywhere this was the order of the day.

The Maharaja and the Mahérdm and the Gosain Mahandar Gur

go to fetch Rant Ketaki,

Then the Maharaja and Mahandar Gur Gosain and the Maharani

along with Madan-ban arrived at the place where Rani Ketaki was

seated in profound silence. The Guru Ji taking Rani Ketaki in his

arms, made her an offering to prince Uday-bhan and said to her, “ Go

you home direct with your parents. Iam coming immediately with

my son, prince Uday-bhan.”” As to Guru Ji Gusain, on whom be

96 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

wars Integy! pee pre ye us he ests! uy Se byS gaw

be WS oie Utd co 2) 2 nby Ehe ballye dew

el ue 6 ushy® w$ iS usu! 6 ays Be2 9> ek

Hing oS 5) 98 Boa yl pS Beye L yy Mya sd dele

7 SE GE SIT) Sy) Coriche chatyy aye535 1 8

ol us? Ghee ube gx Gly dle £ Jay aap dle 4]

jo 6 Pat Lyi shone guts use wey LS yehaw usu yee Sigigs

v5 8),) cs) UpPd 2 AGym 50 ardily a New 3) hls us)

ust dt 5) L Utd Gee Uy oe dee pe So

ay ej P ties df £ de dre L sie

ad Ad gd hy ald te Shaye yal thed Lge ee

cghia gil S ole Galas S isdige CstEth Ute Aesle

ride rly Jy et ea slyS So Lam phe Zashaw

blessings, he indeed goes ashe had said. What happened afterwards

shall be related; as here you have to consider only the pomp and

display. Maharaja Jagat Prokas ordered it to be proclaimed through-

out his country that great troubles awaited those who were dis-

obedient. In every village at the very entrance they were to build

a new three-arched house, to cover it with red cloth,—and to sew

upon the cloth embroidered fringes, small bells, lace, and tinsel.

And on all the banyans and pipal trees, whether young or old,

wherever there are trees, they were ordered to hang garlands covered

with flowers made of lace, so that their brightness and quivering

motion might extend from the summit to the root. “The young

plants have painted themselves and are clad in red garments. The

branches have put on ornaments on their hundred feet. The twigs |

have arrayed themselves in jewelled fruits and flowers, some with

many, and some with few.” All the fruits and leaves that were in

1855.] Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 97

ejre £ upils us ust 5 AS yw ds) & uythey ote}

AS hw ay8 ust! ust! 2 Use uss? she? & ony

Sf ge lan 6 pp wy 3) us Jee ae vote +53) Js & iy

et me me te yet cl) Lately el ab LS bo

ge & aire en WW Tya8 yy] Loe Ja L 5S ost us shes 1,2

Se 44] ap beiles Se hae ur Ce Ce stl Led joe 9 “ot a

ut * Lai Jw S498 uesSye RSY e ues tere a)

writ SS Uke Url ihe a ee rks coher yal Gad Gaby]

usta yy) SF deo istese S Upl Grbee > ole £

gl US Siargm yo) gnad yo) aan ye ew yl cad Galen

BI ce ASI yl AST pre ye coined Coine Cott espns

wstre sPOh L yt ol y Ute UpSien jee =

BGs ys) co bie SB aS SUS eh Lee) 28)

verdure and greenness adorned their hands all over with the beau-

tiful dye of the myrtle: and wherever the newly married brides had

put on bracelets of small pods and the favourite wives bracelets of

new buds, all of them filled their bosoms with the flowers of favour

and love. And three years’ taxes were remitted throughout the

whole of the kingdom to all the people in whatever way it could be

done, whether on the fields and gardens, or on the ploughing, or on

the selling of cloth and rags; and it was ordered that all should

make preparations in their houses to celebrate the wedding. And

into all the wells of the whole kingdom were poured the contents

of the sugar factories. And in all the forests and mountains and

hillocks the glittering of lanterns was seen all night long. And in

all the lakes, the bastard saffron, blossoms of the palds tree, and

flowers of the weeping Nyctanthes were lying. And a little saffron

also was mixed with the water, and from the summit to the roof, on

0 2

98 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

isos 2s uss us'ss w ust Ne as Ja) osx aS 2

esjeeo sik doles ao= sak oho 23) j= «yt? AS ow 3)

ut? uf wt wr Ld S 9S wv od 3 Rr Bold edSaw 9!

Lists! ap) ap! slew yikes ests) cst! Ur? OLE Ube

# uw >, Cony Jal dale Utep2e o_¥ Sk. les?

oe g J © an? =

uy cow | ys! wle (549) 9A 6 Cody ht USigad

ml Ky093] dol) GS Ls ony) ds! GL3 ss! rs col

on os rvs

(3 Pose use}

) 30 bd) ere Fe pe bess ba thy 3) wl, us? Je

cas i ypht5] £65) cogs Sul yo} 6 pdipe Som gio bye SI

6 wh ye Su} a3 we os dy) Jas urd a) wee ws é. ws

Cel gst aed Coole 9S pail del 2 yt Gd Wa Ube

all the leaves of all the brambles they stuck gold and silver foil

with gum. And the king ordered that no one should by any means

go out to walk without a red turban and a red dress: and that all

the singers and dancers and actors and mimics, musicians and those

who dance the sangit, wherever they were, should leave their

abodes, and having spread comfortable beds, should continue singing,

playing, dancing, shouting, and leaping.

Gosain Mahandar Gur seeks prince Uday-bhan and his father and

mother—does not find them, and is greatly distressed—king Indra

having read his letter, comes to him.

Let us break off here the story of these amusements. Now listen

to what is to come. The Jogi Mahandar Gur and his ninety lakhs

of disciples marched throughout the whole forest, but nowhere could

any traces of Uday-bhan and his father and mother be found. ‘Then

1855. | Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 99

ESS yy) ile ute ute Ux? Upgy URSig25 9S yl Cl kgs Ma,S

Pil Ky dv ee Ww) D3! usx® Ka ,$ pes ee. sé Cenk a

oe? lpm Usted ity Kart re yy) Uae Iyde gyhes Coady) y9AS 1G

> 256 Las aga" >| Ud? cs?) kgiles S sly han aw

tam 9S Beha Lf pine yf poll daly gS gar Surge gana

Use 6 oT lage EBS ger iste wT col eagene (pal

EL Ergo 9S GI dil ha pave baile ST Uy | pho lng

pos) Be)y 208 jdipeo pws Bima garter 9S ghar USds) y955

use te? yp > sy OL) gm SIS GT clan US

J Bas Adm She Gayl dele ule: Loayl 8p Gromoe Coieage

he wrote and sent a letter to king Indra. The letter ran thus: “I

am now seeking those three persons whom I changed into deer, but

cannot find them anywhere, and I have exhausted all my powers.

The word has gone out of my mouth that Uday-bhan is my son and

Tam his father. In his father-in-law’s house preparations are made

for his marriage. I have now fallen into a great difficulty. Do

what you can for me.”” King Indra came with all (the attendants

of) his throne to see the Guru Mahandar and said, “ He is my son,

as also he is thine. I will put myself in conjunction with you and

all the inhabitants of Indra to get Uday-bhan married.” Gosain

Mahandar Gur said to king Indra “ What thou sayest I also say ;

but do thou shew me some means of finding Uday-bhan.’”’ King

Indra said, “ We will take all the singing men and singing women

and traverse all the forests. Somewhere or other we shall find

him.”? The Guru Ji said, ‘‘ Well.”

The deer forget the sport peculiar to themselves :

The wonderful transformation into the shape of deer ceases,

And prince Uday-bhan and his father

And mother are restored to their former shapes,

100 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [ No. 2.

% Kathe K€) Libs uid &S ute

ai galas) Uy nel Ug? J! oy?

UiK W)) Kyles Lsd5] ya

usr? Coe SF ahve pflaS ys) ail daly ely Ct

ey Cel ey® Ga5a78 ah ey eo I) 35> ahr ote Cglaiile

a aie dba yu Soe SPF de ules L UF) L yl

eye LAR ph yyy Lea UlBy AS Syd] Sols pre Cpl

SA AI EL Copel Coyle Coes her Ly S he

Bilan S ahem sy Lei Us us Sages te Us 50 & ust Wings

ey © pie Amys col ine ST y)) gle: oa I

wy) ji) Sal) y,! pidhye > alas? aes gd woke 9 Fre

Bley on Ke 4) csp 2) Unt yl Ue SELIG GE, pekss

Bad Ipsted Gy 9 9S yb! 2) be 6 Coby Po yo) GP

One night king Indra and Gosain Mahandar Gur sitting in the

clear moonlight were listening to songs. Thousands of deer stood

by with their heads bent in attention to their singing, deeply fasci-

nated. Thereupow king Indra said, “ Having recited over these

deer, the words of my power and the Guru’s piety with the mantra

Isri Béché sprinkle each of them with water.’’ What sort of water

could that have been! As soon as it was sprinkled prince Uday-

bhan and his father and mother, all three, leaving the form of deer

returned to their former shape! Gosain Mahandar Gur and king

Indra embraced all three, and seated them near themselves with

great tenderness, and giving to their people the jar of water which

they had used sent it as a present to those who were unfortunate.

When the people of king Indra recited the mantra Isr? Bdchd and

1855.] Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 101

pe HL pail dal Bag Lol gr Like ww Ole Ue

Be yoo phe UP Ren) S253 lal cowl Us D By Biter £ Sasty

Lp® 2 paddl p> ge yl GX Ly? as bg) ew 3

yphS_8 aby Jol p93] aly Car 3) row Qa fb = iS les

Sil 6h 9S ole oes? Csi, ual wher cm Ae) ysl uber Loos)

ch sil ST ee plo pyP0 Cope oS Salt ge Ltd ysl

a al sie ape oirdundys pd Fi 9S dgiles S$ sly ys ree

ue dl ole: ses yy) wler cry Sal) GAP Sy2 yphes? 92

Utell 2) use “# ale > aoe sts! sil)

AD 3 new r iS §

5h om DP re Ure yl 30 red Bde Lo a yet eoyiye

sy 6 3K J 5) ul ere a ee oe B yptlty £ Ue]

sprinkled the water, all who were dead and in their graves rose

again, and all who, though half dead, had escaped their final destiny

were restored by it.

King Indraand Mahandar Gur having taken prince Uday-bhan and

king Suraj-bhan and queen Lachmi Bas on a flying couch with great

noise and pomp, seated them on their throne, and began to make

preparations for the marriage. Diamonds weighing five seers, and

pearls, were presented to all of them. King Suraj-bhan and prince

Uday-bhén and queen Lachmi Bas having obtained their heart’s

desire and hope could not contain themselves for joy, and the king

ordered his servants to open the mouth of the treasure-house for

his whole kingdom, and also that any one who might think of any

new means of giving enjoyment to them should mention it—* What

day will be like to-day. The marriage of our dear and only son

who is the delight of the pupils of our eyes is to take place; and

102 Tale by Insha Allah Khan. [ No. 2.

sa uPYU Wh eke sasesing ostiiins yt wr & Sale

ustl yy sole ow Gor he Oe U"> Cs stl > 305 \s3] 4S

ue) usta wads Lem ys] Cpe lol Katt ys ust)

usr cl) em yal UtyS eddy) Lb, ly LUS w Ole <yler

ust se Cree 31) Boge yy) Gaby Cott walilew low hoy

oye er Som KAS jl, S Bi eye Js! un Lays hex’

EBL dhe yy) pmaS gp Gzaile £ yal S ew lew 40

23) as? BOL Ur? Gh? Unie a_ or Ie poe a! we ui

LIS em yg) ple 92 —jeh del deol Fy L deg

& rlyet ys) Gule ye She op 2 Be L Updipe Glee

Urloe! Gat okey cool Shea Mee ee piled aby yl A!

le bee yo deal a ete ao pal SM cl) Cpl & cl

all we three are restored to our shapes and our kingdom. This is

the first thing we must do: to all those who have unmarried daugh-

ters let enough be given for arraying their daughters with orna-

ments and getting them married; and let them eat, drink, cook, and

dress their food from our palace as long as they live. And let the

daughters of all the land be never deprived of their husbands, and

let them not wear any but red-dyed clothes, and let doors of gold

and silver, like the mixing of Ganga and Jamné, be set up in the

houses; and on the roofs of the houses let ¢¢kas of saffron and the

sandal wood be applied, and let models of all the hills in our country

be made of gold and silver and set up opposite one another, and let

the locks of the ugly shrews who are too surly to ask, be filled with

rows of pearls, and let the thickets and hills be covered with flowers

and festive wreaths, and let these wreaths be suspended so as to

serve for a covering from this kingdom to that; and let there not

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 103

Set chil Spe; SMe ped KPa pyre Byer jae? GE ae Ott

oe & se 6" a > GED gm pls Oh Cosh

Sales oS yd ae pda gdpS gd Sy2 yy) ale ice Bus

us! Seis peal rol uss cles 9) a—yh® yy sy) Lew ARG

ett ursh She alle 9m Coe YL yl Gla Gy UL

usite 3g lw) 25 ~ ysl 4 iy 33) } Silo. uss $ yy) hs 5

* oe) dykes cuyet 2 ples yy GyigyeS ayo hrm ooo

AL pale L oles oy! US ceilal Koil aq,

us K&D N0 x itlele ane 85 ly Ke s ee? a

ra ae sy et aus) te 90 BRAY ww ge. te aN oN

5 Uw, S wa us Sey lohe, 5) esos us rig wis) >

be a spot of land on which there is no assembly of men, and rejoic-

ing. And let many flowers be so scattered every where that even

the rivers may appear to be rivers of flowers. And on the road by

which the bridegroom will come, let screens made with mica and

coloured paper be set up covered with rubies, diamonds and topazes,

and let them be like beds of flowers for the bridegroom to walk

between, and let as moors or mountains or valleys appear, whose

bosoms are not covered with feathers and flowers.

King Indra makes preparations for the marriage of Uday-bhan.

_ King Indra said, “ Order those cunning women who are flying

aloft in stately array to ornament themselves and make a covering

from this kingdom to that out of their wondrous flying couches, and

let them fly in such a way that the couches may appear like flower-

beds, extending a hundred cos, And on this side and on that, let

104 Tale by Inshéd Allah Khan. [ No. 2.

Sig ae Sytle ae Baye es! 2 al yal yo) dle 9?

dst aly gS yl) LBS pl Laem yy) JU ES bs 5 Kine8

Urbis Bade yl cle ao Ute eh L ugybrs wl yy) si

gosh usitse WS alagare> us! jhe pe x eee) a) yg! jem &

Ure Cle Copestel Spegele oe ode andl J) Gael w!

& ples ustizte%e as A oe> eS wore sltthe }nias aos

dw! Ghee & Jeo! Weal po AY 3 urle ded 51,5

ea) ony J25 J25 usiareS KS Ny ys) costae Cs shh

na us'9” Bil S_ usin Url Arle re pay unis Suu

ust) fay & ot wt 2ST ew Le ge rem by!

36 damm jem jer GS Gre oy L Uysheyd Carle 52

Ses 8 By 9m gi AS Leas pm a GUST SMa agile Gyiya

“er QB YG ule Si Ja) Gases aye * hes She I) ‘he 4)

Gym Ede Uryt Ugh po Sle lugl gle? gS Eyes us uss gh

them oe on the drum, guitar, musical glasses, Jew’s harp, tinkling

bells, kettle-drum, cymbals, and hundreds of other extraordinary

instruments. And between these flower-beds, let there appear the

elittering of a multitude of lanterns and chandeliers ornamented

with diamonds and topazes and pearls suspended in the air: and

from those lanterns let all kinds of fire-works be let off so that the

doors of the hearts of the spectators may be opened, and that the

laughing betel-nut and the talking betel-chips covered with gold

leaf may be thrown out of the leaping and bursting squibs. And

when you all laugh, let the strings of pearls fall from your mouths

along with your laughter, that all picking them up may be glad.

Sing songs of praise to the fiddle in the manner of démnis. Throw

up both hands and make your fingers dance: shew them such a

sport as no body has ever heard of before. Wag your cheeks and

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 105

brea L aes tei MG we aye 2) Gai) daly go 9m 6

Pel L peblye urisd ul des ye yp) 0 Lye ary sell £

um LS,m Ste Sed aw 9) ust! bens teers (gd LoS 2 o

Ca SS say! Eola 5] Ebay) othe, teas Bed gd Adlyy

NErd 2y2 62 bess US I tae, dex? yl Kiph sas > hedlw Enghrn

® 9S

Koa 2 gyrluh agile

este By yy) 25> dale oe Coy Cpl ler Cody! phd Gee

33) Ul Bgl gee shal lel 1pm Sige Gre Corals Coyabail pm

he? yp de BS cer Upra cael YS yy) c jy delle oe eye

tL pheS jg) Hal gle LU ge Tle Bey pe Coles

rs osyo plas ys) 3) ae] Jad Sei oS 9 Ky Kone) ust! |

= SS i451 1) Ih SSles teSsy aoleo Sn G> oye see oe) 2) 52]

wrinkle the nose and eye-brows and set the tune. Let no one

break the ranks; and accomplish in one moment a journey of lakhs

of years.’ What king Indra had commanded began to take effect

in the twinkling of an eye, and whatsoever those two Maharajas on

their respective sides ordered, was speedily accomplished. You may

imagine, if you can, what more preparations were made for this

marriage, after such preparations both in the earth and the air as 1

have described.

Preparations of Gosain Mahandar Gur.

When the prince Uday-bhan set out to be married in this manner

and also took with him the Brahman who had been shut up ina

- dark room and asked his forgiveness and said, “‘Oh Brahman, do

not deal with me according to what I have said and done to you,

but perform all your customary rites,” he then accompanied Uday-

p 2

106 Tale by Insha Allah Khan. [ No. 2.

Lise So ceil £2 joe L tha ole cg holy gd Tle

i, Alin a GAO tao Lye Olan Teo atm, Albi ehh

a» a haw Sew ty Ud] AS) nye Se ushye o> 3)

cel aot uss us uss shew us un & E ghign 2 oe

Uoh> Sa Sie rd Ugpresh 39) uyex he gral ugh ee

ted 9 asks: ui 35> 8 Ope us) \gem ais site uy

css Gl) ste Ue rd ale slo yy) Slate

af La

Lao gf ew ad us) le ah Sb wots!

us VY

Maske Ushio ut $5 &] Site 6 GF re utr SoS ue url Gy aS) 542

bhan on a flying couch in order to perform the rites. Raja Tales

and Gosain Mahandar Gur proceeded with their train seated on the

elephant Irapat rocking as they went and looking at every thing.

King Surdaj-bhan walked along-side the horse of the bridegroom

counting his beads. Meanwhile a rumbling noise was heard: all

were astonished; on hearing this the ninety lakhs of jogis, all of

them being prepared with numerous pearl-necklaces on their necks

and with their breasts similarly adorned, sitting upon the skins of

deer and tigers, rejoiced with five-fold joy. All the princesses who

attended queen Lachmi Bas in litters and chariots were laughing

for joy. Meanwhile there appeared, here the mimes of the Bhartari

actors, there JogiJoypal,and there Mahadev and Parvati. Here Gorakh

appeared, and there Muchandar Nath fled. Krishna also appeared

under the form of a fish, a tortoise, and a stag. Here Parsirém,

Bawanrup, Harnakis and Narsingh, there Ram, Lachman, and Sita

appeared. Here Ravan and the whole battle in Lanka, there the |

eighth-day festival after the birth of Kanhya, and his carrying Paras

Deo to Gokal and his growing up with all these wonders attending

his history, and his feeding the cows, and his playing the pipe, and

his sporting with the milk-maids, and his being devoted to the

Hunch-back, and the forest of Kurail and the fig tree and the ghat

where the Gopis undressed. There Bindraban, Sewdganj, Barsina

1855.] Tale by Inshd Allah Khan. 107

LS usileSe us usted Js use nc G syS 2 9® <3)

Lghinn uty dee’ kgm? ays Shey Agi palgn® aS Sle ae5y,$

red 4eShunyd yy) pS CtyS Cogpighs Opty alemps cyte? <—39®

Ifo 6 shar byte 6 EN y3) sly tes gil deel Uae woes! al)

rly yy) Ur Lpetdl aie 6 use Lis urd 8 dae sles

orl re 33) SEN b25) ae wy) eel Kit } 5) law 86 K ye

S ee) Jo) Ete eyes oe oily phar yo) Ete bye yy

® ete Lass Py yl Gals Un

gh La ss el yy) Lae) ui 2_ lw es | haw up abs

appeared. And the whole history of Kanhya appeared, just as it

had happened before their eyes. And the agitation of the sixteen

hundred Gopis appeared before them. And the Gopi who, seizing the

hand of Udho, caused all the Gopis to weep while she stooped to

the ground and thus opened her heart: “ When Kan, having left

the bushes of the forest of Kurail came to dwell in Hardwar and

built a house of Magdhit in order to be called a king of kings,

having left his cap of peacock feathers and his blanket, has now

entered into some new relationship with us, and has forgotten us

after having assumed a new dignity and stolen our understandings.”

The building of Ghats.

They astonished all the people by building all the ghats of the

rivers in the two kingdoms of silver bricks. All kinds of boats

adorned with gold were plying hither and thither on the rivers.

_ These were crowded with singers and dancers of all kinds, who sang

108 Tale by Inshé Allah Khén. [No. 2.

Lod Iyy QS tata as ¥.) Si ase 24.) 9 2 bgile K 520)!

# .¢) usilnes 5 Us> é 9? 2d, Syd oe eB wl gm

—

ant sla le Gyte shay? ub YeY L ys jem Gee

ate cl ry S welye db iS Gely er & wy? > dhe

dye db us™ ys! hes’ pk 1) Eo joo a

BS Jot ihe ae Ce: 33 Woy) cde

U ypile lay legal

Lsdile Sb Gee Und L gly ue GS die

Se gi SB ee gly al gt; (5 Kiln 6 Spgs

Le Pd ghia 5] He ae yan plas gaheo gar goby yy

om og Lsituns css Os Cae Pade 9) cere Ur” us 3h

bana a i ree uS32 sit isle Gul ooles ue!

. wW >

repre _jaile us? O95 hs? us austell yy 40 hen 5S ust!

se “Wwe 52 aie hy ste Gt stream ea fio Fn

Se us, . s - i

FD cg Set a) re) csr? gh Si a whe

re ustlyt> usin rey wl £& 9 Us wu] ust J dso

and played and danced according to their own manner, and leaped

and sported and stretched themselves and yawned. And there was

not a single boat which was not covered with gold and silver and

handsome cloth. And on many of the boats swings were placed.

Female singers sitting upon these and swinging warbled their songs

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 109

ew) awe ute 328 ut” ze Lopes Jol Iyleas stb

L 4ailes LS tly Myler Cos! 39hS lary]

SIR? EZ wy te

ee BAIL Iym yley Lay) yyiS daily £ aloo py2d Ky!

wr Us" dl,¢° si Uy se! tye wl EMS 568 E wwe

usiseie! a” ust Usil) olyae AS 55> ted UlT usle

ustie: US Bed pr Clem sr yer gtnom Ree Cl aly SS

ists us) oles tel ren She ra ee Coa 25 “) 52

alr

“SF: \s$ ur Ls tt ys 5 nad ol =

us Pay hi

os 3! tel ur? hoes 21,5 Oya wy asl usje od —

Url usidve Us? oF 565 lo 5S BSsives ST us'® iS) #? daisy

* Pay oe Capel he wy! 9S Naas,

to the Kidara, Bagisiri, and Kanrha tunes; and the boats were spread

over the surface of the lakes like clouds upon the face of the sky.

The arrival of Uday-bhin with the marriage preparations at the

door of the Bride.

When prince Uday-bhan with all his preparations and with the

bridal chaplet on his head, had arrived at the house of the bride,

and when the usual customs of her family had begun to be per-

formed, Madan-bin began to say to Rani Ketakiin joke, “ You

have found good fortune and have appropriated it; why then are

you sitting with your head hung down. Come let us have a peep

at them through the windows.” Rani Ketaki said, “Do not say

such shameless words to me. Why should we rise in so great a

crowd as at present is assembled, and, with oil scented with flowers

110 Tale by Insha Allah Khan. [No. 2.

ys Us Cowes

Lae

us Ie bos is Ib s> Us > I 2829 53 op

usy Fy Us bee? j] PY us shal w) cae

SE ye iol wh ot wr ole

aj bad dy fee Pgh sho S_ eh a wy? Bs

ec bax! opel 53> 95 deo > 3

eH Uke ee I yt Ie deg Leg} cee

sprinkled over us, stand up to peep at them?’’ Madan-ban inter-

preting these angry words as only an attempt to deceive, recited the

following in her own language, “ Bravo, you are trying to come it

strong. That deer for whom you were searching from forest to

forest, is standing before you as a bridegroom in the intoxication of

youth. What do you mean by saying you will not go to see him?

All both great and small are desirous of peeping at him. There is

a saying, ‘The heart says, Yes, the tongue says, No. But I am

determined to take you to him.” Rani Ketaki heaving a sigh

said, “True. Everything has turned out well: only I shall have

nothing but jokes to endure.”’

1855.] Tule by Inshé Allah Khan. lL

Se] oo) SS vb Kyl eyo? Goo Ls yaez sys

aw cant i iGigus Kopel

eek Oil Sub ude Me cot Url

us uf) Ye Ula sf Neh yg Ll 6 peseGl og) Geyer yl

LS lang) 4S ul Og ght! ds) ust B63 yuu Url’ Cs is uh

aS)lp SAS ity BF ae poo gm gi chetisl 5S o Lsix® anh

used Een SS il SAN nie a US phe

£ ale cope cle gle wide Cgtll J agitu Bal Sain wo

Bis £ Gipis he Wasyuel 6 ay eB

puree 2 ye L use e539 arg) Lei Liss ui RRS 92S

7S 93 sFrS gp bye Meg yy) 5 I WE YS 2 Wes us)

* usis® Vest | a0

Madan-bin’s devotion to Rdnt Ketaki, and the Rédni’s smelling

scents, and nodding, from eucess of happiness, as with sleep.

Then Madan-ban was delighted at beholding Rani Ketaki’s wed-

ding-suit, and eye-brows, and the modest appearance of her eyes,

and her hair flowing over her face. Then Rani Ketaki began to

smell the scents and to close her eyes like one just falling asleep.

Madan-ban with the utmost devotion to her whole person began to

stroke the soles of her feet. Rani Ketaki immediately smiling

quietly pretended to writhe under this operation. “Oh! I see,’

said Madan-ban, “the rubbing of my hand pains the blister you got in

searching for the deer.” As she said this, Rani Ketaki gave her

a pinch and said, “ If a thorn has stuck in my foot and made a blister

what then? What business have you to reproach me ?”’

112 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

E pee SH ES Lid] yoo

ceed Oped BiLBpslay, Sap tad Usk ce

S Uptly gla yy) Salem £ ed ae Upill te ne

CEnrlsy) Lypiae oyde Gyz7ia CoB) OS camhm yy) Earlaiy,

B pth yal Val lope Cojott yy) OIG oe Ea gw gl yy!

csr IM tleayS 2 cy £ Upd2y) WS Dey) Gas GW

x 3] ue en ons ages Whew 9)

wi & ee “

2S Se yy) eg Shy ye S of, us a) us re Kund 92

Wh JS b a jee ophicg aes & £& ai,s us Us el wits? we! 6

£. ce dy5 & pee Core! at Ly —— Ff? AAS Ot }5®

An account of the beauty of Rant Ketaki.

Rani Ketaki’s beauty beggars all description. It is impossible

to describe the arching of her eye-brows, the modesty of her eyes,

the piercing of her sharp eye-lashes, and her smile, and the colour

- of the dye on her teeth, and her frown when angry, and the dignity:

with which she scolded her servants, and her walk, and her spring

like the bounding of deer.

An account of the prince’s beauty.

If any one surpasses prince Uday-bhan in beauty, let him appear

—the beauty of his budding youth and the gracefulness of his

gait, and the luxuriance of his sprouting hair, and the rosiness of

his cheeks like the shining of the sun’s rays early in the morning on

1855. | Tale by Insha Allah Khan. 118

Kav} beilen wes y= L551 s RS) bleny stl)! U5, Ks

oN yrs ase USL GT sles Saad Syd

lagky 2 ebro B ley Ceogl ayo

3) je) Ba} Bdq)_yBdel 4) Ley 2 Gy - Mah, wy uses! Bad

a Se as S ust! Us 4] wh kK Bod 2 x ray dbo use

wil 9> Ute prolyl ie 6 GU yy) Wa UGS esd ays’

eee at coy Cel ew Se BL c jesd L patil J gies

ulate ese ey! Lsdddou Uysd Jail. = K te AMY

HI Lyles £ we 92 yh yS 9S deSlo deh vo 43) Ulale

fl) I) sto 6S 252 nd SUSser WenSiw Sida sein] un?

Cc y Listy G: \a,5 } ee Ustigst> U Labs we une isis] is 4!

Ah acon a! a) Ep? 292 Zl) ae gam & Coie es

the bosom of spring, the dropping of beauty from his first-shooting

moustache, his pride on beholding his shadow, and the reflection

of his shape as bright as the sun.

Uday-bhan sitting upon his Lhrone.

The bridegroom Uday-bhan seated himself on the throne, and on

this side and on that Raja Indra and the Jogi Mahandar Gur assem-

bled with their trains. The father of the bridegroom standing

behind his son with beads in his hand began to mutter something,

and the dance began. In the air all the attendants of the Court of

Indra who had come on the flying couches danced with expressive

action, forming, as it were, a roof over the spectators’ heads. The

two queens, the mothers of the bride and bridegroom, embraced

one another, and sat on an upper floor behind sandal wood doors

Q 2

114 Tale by Inshd Allah Khén. [No. 2.

agilw Seyle, HU jhe po & GU Ul Us 26) 2 of

grote hye pte Aah So dhe Sw AS go Apdo Kus tye

ter So era 19! ae we? se pls) Ae oo wey Une

Ae> A7e> an. 9) aoe Baga haw aoe Sh.) sh Lgihow

Z : is

Ey Gm yl Ge UF * st? usmer te £ uy'ly Sex

us)! on ol yy! js § 3) eng one te Lots peace! Zh)

Je Csl9 i Ltt Oa) LE Spey Wm) us we a

i use > ly Ct yPdye 29 dy p> bs > Use

ut? Ure us)! pil Sone MSs usil) be y 8) 2)

LEKe yy yaw Jd Lay yas yler Cay! et Late? thy 4S aya SUgay

law dike agile L CF ham ) <3} cl wb | Vey pds

ely al gt a PS Me ne teh be ds };66<

us) use J) ole ty Ute Useable se 22! 4 ae eh

™ Lage e=® tenn Vig gris corse a ust & S36

to see the festivities. Masks, music, and clowns began to appear. All

kinds of songs, namely, Yaman, Kalyan, Jhanjoti, Kénrha, Khambdaj,

Soni, Paraj, Behag, Surat, Kangra, Bhairawi, Khat, Lalit, Bhairon,

taking the form peculiar to itself, began to sing exactly like human

beings. Who can describe the pleasantness of that dance? In all

the houses devoted to festivity, viz.: Madho Bil4s, Ras Dham,

Kishan Niwds, Machhi Bhowan, Chandar Bhowan, women, all of

them with dresses covered with brocade, with fringes of real pearls

attached to them, rolling about as if they were intoxicated, were

kissing those who were sitting there. In the middle of these

houses a saloon surrounded with mirrors was built, in the roof and

door and compound of which there was nothing but glass, not even

1855. | Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 115

ZL ly A! 2 2°

de Uhre ss oily yy! uber Uses! I

AS 563 23 Br BMS Jyet pe L pl

ost hat pT 4S CQ) Gem bgt Us? Ue ote

wd ely AT de psd Ly Sym dey

Iy® Hin8) Cptyd Aes’ led ree tye Coils col

Iy> Vigm 48S 6 riya 5> Ode Cmtl Syl

ui mew Glo che Us) 2g? 25d L tle

ure yd 2) al Lyell cnt ai yd

us'y® Lsraily Wem pio Od) ge Gl, 2b she’ ws! ¥

rye yy) cap Ulaedo yy) Ulilpem yer yt? Oded 2) US

Ute Pel Uy) Se J ped opp) bel Fy) ML LS lest

so much as a morsel of wood or putty. Having dressed the bride,

Rani Ketaki, in wedding-garments, and having seated her in this

saloon, when it wanted six hours of the fourteenth night, they sent

for the bridegroom. Prince Uday-bhan, in the form of Krishna,

with a crown on his head, and a wreath over his face arrived with

pomp and attendants, like the moon at its rising. The recitations

of the Brahmans and Pandits, the customs which obtain among

kings, the going round the bride and bridegroom, and the tying of

the knot, all were duly performed. “ Now Uday-bhan and Rani

Ketaki have met: the flower of hope which had withered has

bloomed again: when each was separate from the other they had

no rest, and so they began to live with one another day and night.

Oh hearer! this tying of the knot is much, what I have described

is little or nothing. Oh Beneficent one, let all those who are drown-

ing in a sea of love be saved. May my fortune change as theirs has.”’

The damsels on the flying couches, who were dancing in the air,

116 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No. 2.

Ute yy! a3! whss Lee! ye gk? 9? US rhe! oly ce aya

Lu e . . SZ .

us coitefy By do S_ wd 2 jai} da) us Sl we a >

uso us choy Re Sa] yy] ngs pee ISS) 6 e_pse AS)

Se wd ust gh rm Bkibe Sytem oe Leary, Kite] \ me go)

KSd ARAN BY Sul ce) Leh Sob ie 9 ok Sa) gt ya8) igcolew

ce S ye 4 ustls JAS oil Gel eS! Gers!

ctsign abo ce zehe lay ote Ulole! LIE opehu ceo!

or cols bg? ww Beg S) Enea sss usi) ays ute! y

Ee te rm Lee conre & de 8 copys) giahys

y Z é A Be se

ples yy) 3 ay Las Vs] ) sl Sivas on ry ise sere Leena

* be es Ms ZA cs

Lrss) Sol am gh pe Sly 2S uy 2 cay? pohyo

having formed a canopy over the earth, came down to distribute as

an offering for the newly married pair, bags and handfuls of diamonds

and pearls. The flying couches still remained in the air like a

canopy. In the ceremony of going round seven times by way of

offering there were so many that they were crushed together. And

the female servants were dazzled at the sight. Raja Indra at his

first visit to see the bride gave her a bed made out of a single

diamond, and a stool made of a topaz, and placed before the bride-

groom the bough of an unknown tree which affords whatever fruit

one desires to have, and the calf of the cow Kamdhen tied beneath

it, and having selected out of the flying-couch-damsels twenty-one

of the most beautiful maids who could sing and play, chaste,

obedient, without blemish, gave them to him, and ordered them to

converse with Rani Ketaki but not with the bridegroom. “I give

you warning before,’ said he, “ otherwise you will all be changed

1855. | Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. 117

we Cato Tyee shel Cow gb SIL BU Gey

shy al aA) i Ladys a yeh Sy2 dL sre 3) Kale 32

csstign ly Cwatt yd Urvasile Ute urd nO Ue ct Sle ut

wl, wg’ a mS n>)! ter oh? Git ey a Un

Speskn Si 2-4) ew Unt ahi a5) y! tes ye 9

ya) ho? wld L usbecs Usbese> ghd 39> dy KS 4 i>

J) sB® Co Lets Larger 9S cl aus bay B ep ool

ze cline sy 38S L opty dy? 4 CEsigt Cou Uwtlen

6 ry) ise Wipes pSmm Loyd banal My dm) 6 ly Ugiyd Use HY

ne ‘ > ef - Sy ° Lies

into stone, and be punished according to your doings.” And

Gosain Mahandar Gur having placed twenty-one jars of what they

call elixir, said “This is also a wonderful thing. When you choose

you can melt a quantity of copper and convert it into gold by pouring

eight barley-corns of this elixir into it.” And the Jogi said to all

of them, “It shall rain coins in the shape of golden locusts forty

days and forty nights in the house of those who have attended

without sleeping upon the marriage of these persons, and as long

as they live they shall never be in want.’ And he gave to the

Brahmans nine lakhs and ninety-nine cows with gold and silver

horns, and with jewels on their bodies, and tinkling bells on their

feet. And he remitted to the people seven years’ taxes; and he

placed at the disposal of any who chose to take them, twenty-two

hundred elephants and thirty-six hundred camels laden with silver.

And there was no inhabitant of either of the two kingdoms who

did not receive a horse, a suit of apparel, a bag of rupees, and a pair

118 Tale by Inshé Allah Khan. [No, 2.

ES sel sphS syiS 8 oles Cos] ppl ST 9S L peer LL ghhs

Eon gil Or

czeherl gh de G36 Uy why Ure lar ef

wo BY om Comal oS eed a, 3S aS

eS ger BGS Sa Fess sty nt

co YS 8 Css Ol oS rhe U7h0d wl Lo? Gm

US a eis hl 2 de

usti! Usd De 58 Upip> copa gm Ul 0 Us

wSTro ree uss urdle coe —ssy esl 2

of bangles set with gold. Besides Madan-ban there was no one who

was bold enough to go into the presence of the bride and bridegroom

without being called. And without permission no one could run

backwards and forwards and laugh and joke with them except

Madan-ban. And she kept calling prince Uday-bhan by familiar

names in order to tease Rani Ketaki, and made sport of her in a

hundred other different ways. On the night on which the bride

and bridegroom went to their new home Madan-ban said a hundred

sharp things to them, viz.: Ketakv having smelt the keora has blos-

somed. Who cares now about these two? ‘Then the bride smiling

said from beneath her veil, Oh woman, with such beautiful mdssé

spread on your teeth, I have a good mind to give you a slap and rub

it off.

1855. | Chusan Shells. 119

CHUSAN SHELLS.

Described by W. H. Buyson, Esq., Bengal Civil Service. Collected

_by Dr. T. Cantor.*

The following memoir was written so far back as 1841, and was embodied by

Dr. Cantor in his ‘ Descriptive Catalogue of animals collected at Chusan’ drawn

up by order of Government, as already explained in an editorial note which will

be found at p. 624, of the last Vol. of this Journal. Dr. Cantor’s report was not

as intended, published at a time when the result of his observations would have

excited the most interest, and what were novelties in 1841, have subsequently been

described and made known, by other zoologists. Mr. Benson’s memorandum,

however, on the Chusan Shells is so complete in itself and so likely, notwithstanding

the time which has elapsed since it was written, to prove of assistance to Indian Con-

chologists, that the Editor has obtained the author’s permission to publish it.—Ep,

Incrnarta.f Nov. gen.

Corpus elongatum, posticé attenuatum, repens, undique velo mar-

ginatum. ‘Tentaculis quatuor, superioribus oculiferis, inferioribus

integris. Foramen commune latere dextro, non procul ab extre-

mitate antica veli situm.

* List of Shells, presented to the Museum of the Asiatic Society, by Dr. CANTOR,

in 1842.

1.—From Chusan.

Helix ravida, Benson,

tapeina, Benson.

nanineides, Benson.

Clausilia pluviatilis, Benson.

aculus, Benson.

Achatina erecta, Benson.

Planorbis papyraceus, Benson.

hemispherula, Benson,

compressus, Hutton.

Limnaea plicatula, Benson.

minor, Benson.

Paludina quadraia, Benson.

lecythotdes, Benson.

(Bithinia) longicornis, Benson.

(Bithinia) striatula, Benson, ¢

+ From Iucile, a gutter, with reference to the gutter-like channel, which divides

the mantle from the foot.

120 Chusan Shells. [No. 2.

This animal is clearly not a slug (Limax,) from the eccurrence of

a general, instead of a partial shield, which covers the body nearly

to the extremity like a mantle. It differs, however, from Onchidium,

Buchanan, Vaginulus, Cuvier, and Veronicella, Blainville, in having

the common orifice at the right side and near the posterior extre-

mity under the mantle, but in the anterior part of the mantle as

in Arion. From Onchidiwum it differs also in having the lower

tentacula or appendices whole, and not bifurcate or palmated. The

animal forms a connecting link between Arion and Onchidium.

I have not access to any description of Phylomique or Humele, in-

dicated in p. 1538, Rangs Manuel des Mollusques, as brought to

De Ferrussac’s notice by M. Rafinesque.

Melania cancellata, Benson.

Batillaria zonalis, Benson.

Dreissena purpurascens, Benson.

Modiola senhousia, Benson.

Anodon gibbum, Benson.

Corbicula fuscata, Lamarck.

Venus sinensis, Lamarck.

Sangvinolaria iridescens, Benson.

Arca galactodes, Benson.

2.—From Macao.

Helix similaris, Benson.

Achatina erecta, Benson.

Succinea

Littorina

Mytilus ?

3.—From various localities.

Placuna placenta ?

This shell is used by the Chinese as a substitute for panes in windows. Several

junks, loaded with these shells, arrived at Chusan, in 1840. They were said to

be collected on the shores of Formosa, and the Loo-choo Islands.

Placuna? Found in a house in Ting-haé.

Pecten. Found in a house in Ting-haé,

Haliotis. From the Island of Quel-paert.

Agaricia, (Lamouroux). This beautiful undescribed Madrepore is said to inhabit

the shores of Chin-choo, (Fokien Province). !

1855.] Chusan Shells. 121

INCILARIA BILINEATA, Benson.

Corpore livido, velo punctis maculisque fuscis conspersis ornato,

lineis duabus lateralibus nigrescentibus, unico obscuriore mediano

strigato.

“ * Found in the earth under the roots of trees. Great num-

bers were seen at night above ground on plants and trees, also on

rainy days, when they appear suddenly. This slug appears to be a

favourite prey of a toad (Bufo gargarizans, Cantor) which swarms at

night, and on rainy days, and I once observed a spider, (Latrodectus

limacida Cantor MS,) seize one of these slugs. The Chinese apply

the slug as a poultice for bruises, &c. The respiratory orifice is very

minute. ‘The sketch represents a good-sized specimen creeping on

Stillingia sebifera.”

Hix RavipA, Benson.

Testa subglobosa, umbilicata, epidermide olivacea, anfractibus sex

transversé subplicatis, ultimo ventricoso, suturis impressis, umbi-

lico mediocri ; apertura suborbiculari elongatiuscula ; labio reflexo,

tenui explanato labro acuto.

Axis 1. 3.—Diam. 1. 33.

This shell is nearly related to H. pomatia, but has more depress-

ed whorls, and a shorter spire in proportion. The apex inclines

more to a point than in pomatia. It has not the thickening of the

peristome which is so marked in that species.

The colour, sculpture and smaller size also serve to distinguish it.

The length of the aperture slightly exceeds the breadth. The co-

lour of the epidermis in the lower whorl is more saturate than in the

upper ones.

“Tnhabits trees, mossy stones, rocks, crevices, and the earth ;

common atall times in shady places, particularly abundant at night,

early in the morning, and on rainy days. The animal is used by the

Chinese in headache, and for bruises. The shell is removed, and the

animal applied to the suffering part.”’

* Dr. Cantor’s notes on habitat, locality, uses, &c. are included in the lines with

inverted commas.

R 2

122 Chusan Shells. [ No. 2.

Hrrnix taprrna, Benson.

Journ. Asiatic Socy. Vol. 5, p. 352, No. 7. This shell was origi-

nally described with a collection from the N. E. Frontier of Bengal,

in which Chinese forms began to mix with those of our eastern pro-

vinces.

“ Only two specimens, which occurred on the stem of Salisburia

genko, were found, at sunrise. The Chinese had no name for the

snail, and were evidently not acquainted with it, from which it

would appear not to be common.”’

HEnix NANINOIDES, Benson.

Testa solidiuseula, subdiscoided, superne radiatim, tenuiter striata,

infra striis levigatis, distantibus. Spira depresso-conoidea, apice

obtusato, planulato ; apertura transverse lunata, labro obtuso crasso,

infra subreflexo.

This shell is nearly related to, and is probably one of the terminal

species. The want of gloss, observable above, shews that it is not

endued with the lubricating processes which exist on the mantle of

N. vitrinoides. The under side is somewhat polished.

Dr. Cantor found three shells at different times lying on the

ground in his garden at Ting-hae, but never saw it alive, nor did

the Chinese know it. It is common at Singapore and Pinang.

CLAUSILIA PLUVIATILIS, Benson.

Testa fusiforme pallide olivacea, spira attenuata, crystallina apice

papillari ; anfractibus 14, medianis ventricosioribus, omnibus leviter

transverse striatis. Peristomate valde reflexo planato, ad basin

labu plica obliqua, solida, sulcoque concurrente munito.

Axis 1. 1 poll.

This beautiful shell, which is much larger and more narrow in

the upper whorls than C. lovostoma of our N. HE. Frontier, is dis-

tinguished by the curious canal which cuts obliquely through the

reflected peristome at the base of the inner lip, and which is margin-

ed above by an inerassated prolongation of the lowermost internal

plica. The peristome is as broadly and suddenly reflected, as in the

Maltese Cl. labiosa. In form, it approaches the Dalmatian species

Cl. levigata, but it is more ventricose in the lower whorls, and more

attenuated in the upper. The delicacy of the oblique striz imparts

1855. | Chusan Shells. 123

a silky lustre to the epidermis. The base of the shell has an oblique

keel at the back of the canal on the peristome, as in Gontostoma,

Swainson (Bulimus goniostoma, Sowerby. Zool. Journ. Vol. DT) Swain-

son has placed Olausilia among the Achatinide, and the discovery

of this interesting species will go far to prove the propriety of

the location. This shell represents the subgenus G'oniostoma in the

neighbouring group of Bulimus. Among the Achatina proper, it

would seem to represent Achatinella, in which the emargination at

the base of the inner lip is fortified by a thickening of the base of

the columella.

This Olausilia was only observed after heavy and protracted falls

of rain, when Dr. Cantor found at different times three specimens

lying on the ground. Light other specimens were found by digging

in the wet earth, where they appeared in company with the smaller

Clausilia aculeus. The animal is like that of C. aculus, and differs

only in size, and in being of a greyish black colour.

CLAUSILIA ACULUS, Benson.

Testa subulata nitida, epidermide fuscescenti, anfractibus 10 aut

11, oblique leviter striatis ; apertura dentibus duobus vel tribus

munita, peristomate reflexo.

Axis longioris 0.65, minoris 0.5 poll.

There are two sizes of this shell; the dwarf kind appears to be

the more abundant. It varies in the presence or absence of the

lower plait or tooth, as do some of the European species. Neither

of the larger specimens, which I have under inspection shews any

trace of it, while in the dwarf variety it is more frequently exhibited

than otherwise. The specimens appear to be by no means liable to

truncation.

*¢ Lives in the earth, on mossy stones, walls and trees. Appears

in great numbers in rainy weather. The Chinese call this species

by the same name as C. pluviatilis.”

ACHATINA ERECTA, Benson.

Testa albidd, solidiuscula, subulato-turrité, epidermide fceda, sea-

bra, anfractibus octo planulatis, suturis impressis, apice obtuso.

This shell belongs to the same division as, and is closely allied to,

our Indian Bulimus gracilis, Hutton, and Bulimus clavulus of the

124 Chusan Shells. [ No. 2.

West Indies, which Sowerby arranges as an Achatina. In all these

shells there is a slight evasion or sinuation of the base of the mouth,

occasioned by the protrusion of the outer lip ; but in none of them

is there the decided truncation of the base of the columella which

distinguishes the true Achatina. Dr. Cantor’s shell approaches most

nearly to those forms of Achatina which are represented by A. oc-

tona (subgenus Macrospira, Swainson,) but it cannot, notwithstand-

ing its elongated form and oblong aperture, be received into Swain-

son’s subgenus Leptospira, by which he makes the transition to

Achatina from Bulimus, with reference to the character assigned by

him to the outer lip of Leptospira ; and it agrees still less with his

figure of L. signata, which possesses an exserted aperture with a

free border. It is nevertheless not distantly related to Bulimus decol-

latus, which he would place in that sub-genus. In one adult speci-

men sent, the inner lip and base are considerably thickened by a de-

position of shelly matter, added like an anterior lip after the animal

had attained its full growth. In its habit of carrying its shell erect,

the animal differs from our Indian species, which although it occa-

sionally lifts its shell a little, ordinarily trails it behind.

“ Invariably found in company with Clausilia aculus. Except in co-

lour, the animals are alike. In habits they differ only in one respect.

The Clausilia drags the shell along with the apex touching the

ground, while the other carries the shell erect on its back. A. erecta

was also found by Dr. Cantor at Macao, although not accompanied by

the Clausilia, which he only met with at Chusan.

PLANORBIS PAPYRACEUS, Benson.

Testé compressd, olivaceo-corneé, sub-polita, minutissime radiato-

striata, anfractu ultimo latiori, supra infraque zqualiter convexo;

peripherid carinaté, spiré basique ambabus depressis, umbilicatis ;

umbilico inferiori arctiori ; labro superiori valdé prominente, semi-

circulari ; inferiori recedente, recto.

Diam, 0.4 poll.

« Found in canals and ponds attached to Chara; not numerous. It

is to be observed that the canals at Chusan communicate with the sea

(those of Ting-hae, of course more immediately so,) and although the

water is fresh and inhabited by frogs, fresh-water fishes, Dytiscus,

1855. | Chusan Shells. ; 125

Nepa, and covered with Lemna and Chara, yet it is mixed with salt-

water in the vicinity of the sea, which may account for the appear-

ance of marine Crustacea and Testacea.”’

Whorls 4in number. This shell seems to take its stand between

the depressed Planorbes (as marginatus, earinatus, spirorbis, vortex

etc.) in which the angle of the penultimate volution scarcely enters

the mouth of the shell, and the Sylhet species wmbilicalis,* the

English nitidus, the Bengal trochoides, in which the angle of the

penultimate whorl projects far into the cavity of the mouth. In its

compressed form it assorts with carinatus, while in the character just

noted, in the great comparative breadth of the last whorl, and in the

somewhat contracted umbilicus, it approaches to wmbilicalis. The

arcuated and nearly semicircular upper lip forms a bow, of which the

straight lower lip replaces the chord, and joining on to it at the

sharp periphery, gives the mouth a very singular appearance.

In this description, I have considered the shell as dextral. Ona

former occasion I gave my reasons with reference to the position of

the animal in the shell, and Mr. Gray, who quotes my observations,

states that Mr. Desmoulins, who has examined the question in detail,

concludes that the shell of Planorbis is essentially dextral, and that

a displacement to the left side of the extremities of certain organs

which are themselves on the right side, has led tv the erroneous

opinion, derived from imperfect anatomical investigation, that the

animals were sinistral. Swainson, somewhat strangely seemed to be

unaware of this investigation, when he noted that one of the cha-

racters of Planorbis was a reversed aperture. I have not referred this

shell, nor the next, to any of his sub-genera of Planorbis. He eyvi-

dently has not worked them out, nor traced their analogies to the

families of the Phytophaga. Wis sub-genera Planorbis and Heli-

soma appear to be scarcely distinguishable by their descriptions, as

will appear from the following table, in which I have merely trans-

posed all that Swainson says regarding them, for the sake of the

juxta-position of the characters, putting my own observations within

brackets.

* Dr. Cantor has lately discovered at Serampore and Barrackpore a new spe-

cies, belonging to this type of form which is closely allied to wmdilicalis,

126 Chusan Shells. [ No. 2.

Sub-genus Planorbis, Drap. | Sub-genus Helisoma, Sw.—H. bi-

P. corneus. carinata.

1. Spiral whorls few. 1. Whorls hardly three.

2. Body-whorl ventricose. 2. Shell ventricose.

3. (Note. This may be said to be | 3. The spire sunk below the body-

the case in Pl. corneus, it mat- whorl.

ters not which side be regarded

as containing the apex).

T have not Sowerby’s Genera to refer to for the type of Helisoma,

but if it be intended for the reception of forms similar to that next

to be described, and which is ‘ par excellence’ of the Heliciform type ;

and if Helisoma be an unclassical abbreviation of the hybrid word

Helicosoma, in allusion thereto, then the depression of the spire must

have reference to the depth and construction of the umbilicus on the

really lower side, and the character “ shell ventricose’’ must refer to

the convexity (in the more typical species) of the upper side of the

shell. IfSwainson should not have intended to characterise this

type, 1 would propose the term Helicorbis for it, and would offer the

following incomplete sketch of an arrangement. I have omitted

Segmentina, Fleming ; as though its singular internal divisions make

it represent the Cephalopoda, yet its form does not separate it from

the subgenus in which Planorbis nitidus will be found, and it is not

representative, quoad that structure, of any of the families of the

tribe to which it belongs.

Hamilies of the Analogies. Subgenera of Planorbis.

Phytophaqa.

1. Helicide. Typical. Helicorbis ? Benson.

HH. hemispherula, Benson.

HH. mitida, Gray’s Turton Pl.

8, f. 93.

HA. wnbilicalis, Journ. As.

Soe. 5. p. 741.

Aberrant. H. papyraceus, Benson.

2. Trochide. Subtypical. Trochorbis, Benson.

Trochorbis trochoides, J. A.

S. 5. p. 742,

1855. ] Chusan Shells. 127

3. Haliotide Spire evanescent, Planorbis.

Aperture patulous. P. corneus, auct.

P. indicus, Benson. J. A. S.

5. p. 743.

P. corpulentus, Say. Append.

to Exped. to St. Peter’s

River. Pl. 15. Fig 9.

4. Naticide ?*

5. Turbinde. Aperture rounded, Omalodiscus, Benson.

not encroached (tSpirorbis, Swainson.)

upon by the pre-

vious whorl.

O. marginatus, Spirorbis al-

bus, &c.

PLANORBIS HEMISPHHRULA, Benson.

Testa nitida, olivaceo-corned, supra convexa, apice planulata, infra

excavata, umbilico coarctato ; peripheria obtusa, nullo modo carinata.

Diam. 0.25 poll.

This species, belonging to the circle of Helicorbis, is nearly relat-

ed to the Sylhet wmbilicalis, but differs in colour, in its greater con-

vexity and narrower umbilicus. The periphery is rounded, not angu-

late ; the spire has no depression below the surface of any of the

whorls, while the underside is concave. I have another species of

the subgenus in which the umbilicus is as narrow as in Trochorbis,

none of the previous whorls being visible. It will form the passage

from Helicorbis to that sub-genus ; it is from the Indus at Sukker,

is very minute, and was accidentally sent to me, secured from injury

in the hardened mud which filled the aperture of a Paludina ben-

galensis, picked up with other well known shells of the provinces by

a friend, on the bank of that river.

“ P. hemispherula is found in the same localities as P. papyraceus,

on Chara, Lemna, &c. It is not numerous.”

* Is this family a fair representative of the Cypreid@ among the Zoophaga ?

+ This name having long been pre-occupied by a genus of Annelides, Swainson’s

subgenus requires a change of designation. Swainson has also called a genus of the

Olivine ‘‘ Scaphula’’ without observing that in 1854, I applied the name to a flu-

viatile form among the Arcade, Zoolog. Journ, vol. v.

128 Chusan Shelis. [ No. 2.

LIMNAEBA PLICATULA, Benson.

Testa elongato ovata, cornea scabriuscula, anfractu ultimo trans-

versé plicatula, suturis impressis; spira mediocri, apice acuto ple-

rumque ferrugineo ; apertura infra patulante, basi evasa.

This shell differs scarcely in shape from a Limnaea (L. miscella

nobis) common in the Rivers of Rohilkhund and in the River

Goomty, which approaches in some of its characters very nearly to

one of the varieties of L. chlamys. The present species may be

distinguished from LZ. miscella by the want of polish, by the more

deeply impressed sutures, by the slight plications on the last whorl,

and by its coloured apex.

“ Found in fresh water ponds, floating on the surface, or attached

to Chara. L. plicatula is common.”

LIMNAEA MINOR, Benson.

Testa ovato-acuta, cornea, polita, spira vix dimidium teste effor-

mante; apice obtusiusculo, anfractibus quatuor, suturis leviter im-

pressis ; apertura ovata, plica columelle obsoleta. |

This very distinct shell was among the specimens of the last de-

scribed species. The specimen under review is a small shell, and

intermediate in form between the English Z. fossaria (minuta, Lam.

truncatula, Gray) and the large species of our Western Provinces,

L. bulla, which again is nearly allied to the Bengal species L. luteola

of Lamarck. From JZ. bulla it differs in its comparatively greater

length of spire ; from Z. fossaria by the shorter spire and slightly

excavated sutures.

BULL@A CAURINA, Benson.

Testa ovato-oblonga, alba, tenuissima, papyracea, transversé elegan-

ter minutissimeque striatula ; apertura auriformi supra angustata,

infra patulante ; labro apicem superante ; spira nulla.

The part of the body-whorl which is visible when the aperture is

turned towards the observer, is small in proportion to the mouth.

The summit of the shell resembles the same part in Bulla navium

and B. solida, but the outer lip is destitute of the fold where it rises

above the apex, which appears in those species; resembling, in this:

respect B. ampulla. The thinness of the inner lip locates this shell

in Bull@a. Its being internal, probably accounts for the state of

1855. ] Chusan Shells. 129

Dr. Cantor’s specimens from the contraction of the cooked animals,

compressing the very fragile shells. The same circumstance may

have oceasioned the want of success met with in the search for living

examples.

“ On entering a house in Tinghae, where the people had just

finished their breakfast, Dr. Cantor observed a number of. these

shells (broken with but one exception,) on a dish. To an enquiry

whence they came, the Chinamen asserted, that they were taken in

the canal. Although Dr. C. offered a reward and almost daily

dragged the canals, he was never able to procure another specimen.

The same dish contained shells of Paludina quadrata, which is a

favourite food of the Chinese, and is plentiful in all the canals, even

close to the sea; and as the canals communicate with the sea, the

Bullea might possibly have been found in the locality assigned.”’

PALUDINA QUADRATA, Benson.

- Testa elongato-conoidea, crassa, epidermide viridi-olivaceo, anfrac-

tibus sex planulatis, leviter transverse plicatis, longitudinaliter lira-

tis ; liris subquinis, apertura mediocri, intus albido-violacea ; umbilico

arcto, peritremate nigrescente.

The slightly prominent longitudinal ridges (which, with the flat-

tening of the whorls, contribute to give the shell a singular appear-

ance,) vary much in number, and in some specimens are nearly

obsolete. The operculum is horny. The shell in its thickness and

sculpture indicates an approach to the Melaniane, but the animal

having the eyes on an exserted pedicle, differs therein from Melania

in which the eye is sessile on the tentaculum. It also differs from

the ordinary forms of Paludina, in which the eye-supports seem to

oceipy a common tube with the tentaculum, and to be truncated at

the point of divergence. The ridges of the shell are frequently

invested with either a vegetable or a spongeous growth, which gives

it an appearance of having variegated bands, which do not properly

belong to the epidermis. i

‘Extremely common in canals and fresh-water ponds, where it is

found in the mud, and adhering to stones, wood, aquatic plants or

any firm object which may happen to be immerged. The Specimens:

vary in size; larger specimens were observed, than the one figured,

8 2

130 Chusan Shells. [No. 2.

In the female, Dr. Cantor found from 7 to 10 young ones of different

sizes. This species forms a common and favourite article of food

with the Chinese, and large supplies were exposed for sale in the.

market at Tinghae.”’

PALUDINA LECYTHOIDES, Benson.

Testa ovato-acuta, olivacea; anfractibus sex aut septem rotundatis,

transversé subplicatis; suturis excavatis; apertura oblonga; peri-

stomate subreflexo, nigro; apice acuto; umbilico etate evanescente.

Nearly allied to Gray’s P. chinensis, and to Paludina lecythes

nobis (Journ. As. Soc. Vol. V. page 745). It differs from the latter

in its more produced form, more acute apex, the slighter convexity

of the whorls, and its greater solidity. From P. chinensis, which

has an eroded apex in the specimen figured, and which it resembles

in habit, it differs in the absence of any angularity at the base of

the aperture, which is also less oblique in the shell under review.

In young specimens the olive-coloured epidermis has a lutescent

tinge, and dark stripes accompany the plice of growth. The colours

are darker in adults, and in one variety, the lower portion of the

last whorl is ornamented by a series of light coloured longitudinal

bands. In the very young shell, the aperture equals the spire in

length ; the spire is conoidal, and the peritrema of the last whorl,

angular and subcarinate. The same characters are observable in

the embryo, but the apex, in the latter state, is produced in a papil-

lary form.

“ Lives in the mud in ditches and fresh-water ponds. Not numer-

ous. The snail, when once removed from its native element, keeps

itself shut up, although confined in water. It is a favourite food

with the Chinese, who eat it prepared in the same manner as other

edible snails, viz. boiled. The embryones, which vary from 8 to 12,

are somewhat larger than those of P. guadrata, and their shells are

colourless and semitransparent, whereas the embryo of the latter is

frequently of a dark colour.”

Paxtupina (Biruisia, Gray) Lonetcorntis, Benson.

Testa ovato-conoidea, cornea, polita, spira aperturam longitudine

vix superante; anfractibus quatuor, ultimo convexo, suturis minimé

depressis ; apertura subrotunda, supra angulata; peristomate subre-

1855. ] Chusan Shells. 131

flexo, nigrescente ; labio crassissimo; operculo testaceo; umbilico

evanido ; apice obtuso. |

This shell appertains to the group of small Paludine which Gray

has separated under the designation of Bithinia, to which belong

the English P. impura, the Indian species cerameopoma and pulchella,

(nobis), goniostoma (Hutton) and one or two other species, inhabit-

ing the rivers and pools of the gangetice plains, which as yet are

undescribed. The present species is remarkable for the thickening

of the inner lip in the part where it adheres to the penultimate

whorl.

“ Found in the canals in great numbers, attached to aquatic plants,

stones, piles, &c.”’

Patupina (BITHINIA) STRIATULA, Benson.

Testa ovato-acuta, cornea, polita; spirad elongata; anfractibusi

‘quinque convexiusculis, liris pluribus, interdum inconspicuis, cireum-

datis, suturis depressiusculis ; apice obtusato. Peristomate reflexo,,

nigrescente, undato; umbilico evanido; operculo calcareo.

This form is singular among the Bithinia on account of the ridges

on the whorls, All the other known species, including those above

named, viz. parvula of the West Indies, rudis and rubens of Dal-

matia, fluminensis of Hungary, znflata of the Ionian Islands, and a

small Sicilian species which stands in my collection without a name,

being deficient in sculpture. ‘The number and degree of prominence

of the ridges vary much, and they diminish in prominence in propor-

tion to their paucity.

“Less common than P. longicornis, but found in the same localities.

The animals and their habits are similar.”’

MELANIA CANCELLATA, Benson.

Testa elongato-turrita, olivacea solidiuscula; anfractibus novem

convexiusculis, omnibus costulis frequentibus, ultimoque fasciis tribus

elevatis basalibus munitis ; costulis liris plurimis cancellatis; suturis

mediocriter excavatis ; apice eroso.

Axis 1.0 poll. vel paulo plus.

This little species is nearly allied to the gigantic, MW. variabilis,

nobis, of Bengal, and like it, has the sinuated aperture, which indi-

cates the approach of the genus to the neighbouring type: Mela-

132 Chusan Shells. [No. 2.

nopsis. ‘There are seldom more than seven whorls present, the apex

being subject to decollation, which in this genus, I have observed to

be an indication of residence in stagnant water.

“ Nearly all adult specimens somewhat mutilated. Found in the

canals close to the sea in the mud, and makes its appearance in the

market, not as an article of food, but in company with the fish

caught by dragging the bottom of the canals.”’

Merrania (Hemisinus ? Swainson) creBRicostis, Benson.

Testa elongato-turrita, olivacea, tenui, anfractibus plurimis leviter

convexis; costis frequentissimis albidis, levigatis munitis, ultimo

costulis evanidis; balteo submediano, rugisque plurimis basalibus

circumdato; suturis impressis ; columella subrecta ; basi leviter cana-

liculato-effusa ; labro tenui, levi, sub-reflexo; apice decollato. Axis

teste decollatz 1.05 poll.

This is a very interesting shell, agreeing nearly with Swainson’s

subgenus Hemisinus, the type of which is figured in Griffith’s

Cuvier as Melania lineota (Vol. XII. Pl. 18, fig. 4). The Chusan

shell however, shews no symptom of the crenation in the aperture,

which is attributed to the type. The species now described leads

to the sub-genus Cerithidea.

“ Found among specimens of Melania cancellata.”

Batittarta,* Nov. Gen.

Testa turrita, insculpta, rudi; anfractibus plurimis, apertura ob-

longa, infra angustiore, basi truncata, evasa; labro sinuata, supra

emarginato, infra provecto; labio supra callo munito; columella

planata, basi incrassata, oblique truncata, canalem vix efformante ;

operculo corneo, tenui, spirali, multiverticillato.

BATILLARIA ZONALIS, Benson.

Testa elongato-turrita, scabra, albida, fasciis fuscis ornata; anfrac-

tibus tredecim mediocriter convexis, costulis liris longitudinalibus

decussatis, supra sub-nodulosis ; apertura intus fasciis fuscis strigata ;

columella alba. Axis 1.4 poll.

Syn. Cerithiwm zonale, Lam. L’océan des Antilles.

CO. zonale, Gray, Griff. Cuv. 12, Pl. 14, fig. 1, China?

* Batilla, a shovel; from the lengthened form of the shell, and the conformation

of the base of the aperture, ;'

1855. |. | Chusan Shells. 133

“From the coast of Chusan. Some were brought to Dr. Cantor

from the entrance of the canal; but he did not himself find them

in the estuary.”

This shell does not agree with the characters of any of the. sub-

genera of Cerithium in which Lamark and Gray have placed it,

and the structure of the base of the columella is almost precisely

that of Planaxis, Lamarck, from which the form is sufficiently dis-

tinguished by the truncation of the base of the aperture, its sinuous

outline, and the absence of the interior ribs, as well as by the

elongated form of the spire. Swainson has considered Planasis to

be a terminal genus of the Melaniane, and the present species in

its form and sinuous lip presents characters in consonance with the

typical species of Melania, while the columella approaches to the

structure of that of Melanopsis. As in Planaxis and many of the

Cerithina, there is a callus attached to the penultimate whorl near

the top of the aperture, and its scabrous surface and occasional

disposition to form a varix on the last whorl behind the pillar, give

a farther resemblance to that sub-family.

Laguncuna, Nov. Gen.

Testa turbinaté, subglobos4, apertura majori, integra, oblonga,

peristomate interrupto, labio subreflexo ; umbilico profundo, tortuoso.

LAGUNCULA PULCHELLA, Benson.

Testa albido-glauca, ovato-globos4; anfractibus convexis, lineis

longitudinalibus, elevatiusculis, aliis obliquis decussatis, instructis ;

suturis impressis ; apertura intus fascia lata pallidé-castanea ornata,

columellaque intus concolori.

“Asserted to be an inhabitant of the canals at Chusan, and

found under the same circumstances as Venus chinensis.”’

The raised lines crossing each other, give the facet-like appearance

to the surface, which is frequently observable in ZLimnaea. The

form of the umbilicus and the greater prominence of the raised

limes near the umbilicus shew an approach to the subgenus Globu-

laria. Whorls 5, exclusive of the apex, which is less acute than in

Assiminia. The substance of the shell is thin, and it has much

the aspect of a shortened Paludina, such as P. erassa. It appears

184 Chusan Shells. [No. 2.

to be related both to Assiminia in the Purbinide, and to Lacuna

and Globularia in the Naticide. From the former it is distinguished

by its more globular form, and by the openness of the umbilicus, as

well as by the absence of any distinct shelly plate, adhering to the

body-whorl, within the aperture. From Zacuna it may be known

by the circumstance of the umbilicus being situated about the centre

of the aperture, instead of near its summit, and by the same

absence of a shelly plate. From Globularia it is distinguished by

its more lengthened form, less concave inner lip, and by the absence

of a thickened belt at the base of the body whorl.

Mytiius nicer, Benson.

Testa oblonga, trigona ; cardine unidentato ; natibus subincurvatis,

decorticatis, sub epidermide albis, marginibus purpurascentibus; intus

margaritaiceo-splendida, margine purpureo. Long. 3.4 poll. Lat. 1.7.

It is punctuate in the interior, especially near the beaks. There

are Flustra on all the specimens, leading to the supposition, not-

withstanding their nacre, that the habitat is marine.

DREISSENA PURPURASCENS, Benson.

Testa oblonga sub-quadrata, radiato-plicata, sub epidermide albo

purpureoque ornata, intus margaritacea, epidermide brunneo, apice

subincurvato, compressiusculo. Long. 1.5, Lat. 0.8 poll.

The anterior margin is minutely toothed. The posterior muscu-

lar impression is curiously honey-combed, and the whole of the

interior is strongly punctuate at nearly equidistant points. The plicw

or raised strize are strong within a short distance of the beaks and

along the anterior side of the umbonal slope, but become obsolete

on the rest of the shell. The epidermis is scabrous and covered

with a minute weed, which looks like a fresh-water production.

The septum at the beaks refers this shell to Dreissena of Van

Beneden, which includes the fluviatile species polymorpha of Europe.

“Dr. Cantor never saw those muscles alive, but found the empty

shells about the houses at Tinghae. The Chinese said that they

were found in great numbers in the canals close to the sea, but only

in winter, when large supplies are brought to market. They also

asserted that they attain upwards of six inches in length.”

1855. | Chusan Shells. 135

Moptona sENHOUSIA, Benson.

Testa transversé oblonga, subalata, gibba, leviuscula; anticé an-

gustata; intus iridescente; epidermide olivacea, obscuré radiata ;

ala natibusque strigis flexuosis spadiceis ornatis, basi leviter emar-

ginata. Long. 1.2, Lat. 0.6 poll.

Named by Dr. Cantor after the late Sir H. Le Fleming Senhouse,

who first observed it and pointed it out to him. This gallant

officer who commanded the naval forces in the attack on the city

of Canton which resulted in its submission to the British arms, and

who fell shortly afterwards a victim to his exertions in that engage-

ment, was much attached to Natural History.

“Sir H. Le Fleming Senhouse observed numbers of this shell on

board of one of the captured junks, where specimens were obtained

from the Chinamen, who had brought a large supply, preserved

in salt, from the east coast of Canton Province. Dr. Cantor

afterwards found two specimens on the mud among the fragments

of rocks which line the coast of Chusan. People at Tinghae were

well acquainted with the muscle. Judging from the heaps of shells

which lie about every house at Chusan, the people are great con-

sumers of shell fish, and it is amusing to see how expert they are in

opening bivalves, for which their inch-long nails are well adapted.

Dr. Cantor later observed this shell inhabiting the shores of the

Malayan Peninsula, Singapore and Pinang.’’—

The form belongs to the subgenus Brachyodontes of Swainson.

A nearly allied, but much smaller, species occurs in the Creeks of

the Sunderbuns, which I propose to describe as J. variegata.

ANODON GIBBUM, Benson.

Testa fragili, ovata, tumida, antice rotundata, postice subalata,

supra angulata, extremitate posticd subangulata, natibus concentricé

rugosis, rugis parallelis, subdistantibus, areé postica radiis tribus

approximatis, leviter elevatis, rugosisque, munita ; margarita interius

albida versus apicem aurantio-tabescenti, versus marginem purpureo-

viridique splendidé margaritacea ; margine fusco; epidermide oli-

vaced, obscure radiata. Long. 2.0, Lat. 3.2 poll.

This shell approaches in form and outward appearance so nearly

136 Chusan Shells. [ No. 2.

to one of the varieties of A. cygnewm, that at first sight, it might

be difficult to distinguish them; but on opening the valves, the

superior splendour and vivid colouring of the Chinese shell at once

suggest a specific difference. d. cygnewm shews vestiges of raised

rays, similar to the three on the surface of A. gibbwm, but in an

English specimen, of the variety zncrassatum, does not present the

concentric ruge on the beaks, which are exhibited by Irish speci-

mens of another variety, in which however, they are closer and

more delicate than in the Chusan shell. The sub-cardinal muscular

impressions are more immediately under the beaks in A. gibbum,

while in the British species they are more removed towards the

anterior side.

“ Sometimes 5 inches in length. Very common in mud in the

canals. Sold in the bazaars as an article of food. Large specimens

are very brittle, and precaution should be taken to dry them in the

shade.”’

Unto (THELIDERMA, Swainson,) Lear, Gray.

Testa crass, subovata, alata, compressa, umbonibus dentibusque

cardinalibus extremitati antice angustiori approximatis ; valva sinis-

tra dente cardinali interiori margineque cardinali pene parallelis; illa

versus dentem lateralem mediocriter productam spectante; valva

dextra dente cardinali unica crenata; valvis intus minime profundis ;

margarita iridescente, pallide salmonis colore tincta; natibus minimé

prominentibus ; rugis seriebus duabus e lined umbonali divaricatis ;

posterioribus simplicibus, anterioribus, basalibusque nodulosis, testam

exteriorem munientibus, epidermide flavo-olivaceé. Length 2 inches,

breadth 8, weight of the two valves 14 oz.

The interior lobe of the cardinal tooth in the left valve is in a

line with the lateral tooth, or nearly so. The anterior impression

of the adductor muscle is finely sculptured in a radiate erystalliform

manner. The epidermis is slight yellowish olive, verging into light

brown. The posterior margin is sinuous, owing to the ends of the

nodulous radiating ribs, which diverge in 2 curved series from the

umbonal slope: those towards the posterior margin and wing being

simple, while those which run towards the basal and anterior margin,

consist of a series of nodules. The two smaller muscular impres-

1855. | Chusan Shells. 137

sions of the cardinal group are in this species situated transversely,

one of them being remote from the large impression, but in U.

divergens, one is situated above the other, and both adjoin the large

impression.

This shell is evidently the same species as that figured by Gray

in Griffith’s Cuvier, Vol. XII. Pl. 21, fig. 1, but without a descrip-

tion. The aspect of the shell, and still more that of U. divergens,

reminds the observer of the thick nodulous forms which inhabit

the waters of North America, and is quite unlike that of any of

our Indian species, only one of which attains any moderate degree

of thickness.

‘A perfect specimen of this and a single (left) valve of the next

Species were found in a house at Tinghae. They are eaten by the

inhabitants, who asserted that the shell is found in fresh-water

somewhere on the Island. At Macao, Dr. Cantor afterwards saw a

specimen with a gentleman who had received it from a native of

Canton. The latter asserted that the shell inhabited the mud in the

Canton river, at some distance in the interior.”

Unio THELiperMa, Sw.) DIvERGENS, Benson.

Testa crassa, angulato-ovata, subalata, tumidiuscula, facie externa

tuberculato-plicata, rugis seriebus duobus e lined umbonali divari-

cantibus ; posterioribus simplicioribus, anterioribus basalibusque ple-

rumque nodulosis; natibus mediocriter prominentibus, epidermide

nigrescente, striis subimbricatis. Valve sinistre dente cardinali inte-

riori versus angulum marginis posterioris basalisque spectante, ad

latus exterius laminis pluribus munito; dente exteriori pene obsoleto

brevi, a basi interioris divaricato ; dente laterali brevi crasso. Long.

2.65, Lat. 3.5 poll.

The lateral tooth is nearly parallel with the direction of the inner

cardinal tooth, instead of forming, as it were a prolongation of the

same line, as in the last species. The anterior impression of the

adductor muscle is irregularly reticulate. Anterior margin sinuous,

from the protrusion of the extremities of the ruge. Weight of a

Single valve 22 oz. nearly. It is not very distantly related to the

American species U. costatus, Rafinesque (wndalatus, Barnes) figured

in Conrad’s Monograph in plate No. 17.

T 2

138 Chusan Shells. (No. 2.

CorBicuLa Fuscuta, (Lamarck.)

Test cordata subinzquilaterali fuscovirente, tumidiuscula, polita,

intus et ad nates violaced, extrinsecus sulcis crebris circumdata, rugis

intersitis subimbricatis; margine interiori plerumque nigrescente ;

natibus decorticatis. Lat. 1.8, Long. 1.15 poll.

This appears to be Cyrena fuscata of Lamarck, belonging to the

division which Megerle has separated under the name of Corbicula,

and which is well distinguished with reference to the minutely

serrated and elongated laminar lateral teeth. The plica on the out-

side of the valves are more distant than in our Indian species.

“Found in the mud in the canals; sold in the market.”

VuEnvs sinensis, Auctorum.

Testa orbiculata, convex4, albida, marginibus violaceis denticu-

latis, extrinsecus radiis violaceis plicisque concentricis exilissimis

ornata ; disco plerumque ferrugineo; dente cardinali postico, bifido

seepe bilobato, lamin cardinalis extremitate postica concavata.

Long. 1.7, Lat. 1.65.

Icon. Wood, Pl. 8, fig. 76, non bene.

In most specimens, the coloured rays are confined to the posterior

half of the shell ; but occasionally, they pervade the whole disk, and

decussate: the concentric plaits in such a manner, as to deceive the

eye, and to cause the belief that there is a radiate striate sculpture.

The siphonal scar cuts sharply through the sub-marginal impres-

sion, and ends in a point near the centre of the shell, as in Artemis

lincta, and, in a less degree in Venus gallina.

“Dr. Cantor never saw this bivalve alive, but judging from the

number of shells lying about houses at Chusan, it must be a com-

mon article of food. According to the Chinese, it is an inhabitant

of the canals.”

SANGUINOLARIA IRIDESCENS, Benson.

Testa subelliptica, compressd, albidd, iridescente, versus apicem

incarnata, exilissime transverse striata, striis obsoletis radiatim de-

cussata; latere postico subrostrato, subangulato, antico longiore,

rotundato.

—— SSS Se

1855.| Chusan Shells. 139

This shell has a chatoyant reflection on the exterior of the valves,

of which the substance is not in the least degree pearly. The rostrated

end exhibits a faint trace of ‘the fold which characterizes the Tel-

line.

“ Found under the same circumstances as the last, and asserted

to be an inhabitant of the canals.”’

ARCA GALACTODES, Benson.

Testa subrhomboidea, tumida, subequilaterali, anticé subangulata,

posticé rotundata, multiradiata; radiis exilissimis aucta, rugis de-

cussantibus; cardine mediocri, terminis exterioribus angulatis ;

natibus levibus remotiusculis, incurvatis; margine levi; epider-

mide fused. Lat. 0.75, Long. 0.5, poll.

This shell belongs to the sub-division of Arca, which contains the

English marine species A. lactea and the Crag fossil A. lactanea,*

Wood. It is sufficiently distinguished from both by its tumid

form ; its greater length from beak to base, in comparison with

its breadth, by the shortness of its cardinal line, and its more

equilateral form. As in those species, the teeth are vertical at the

centre of the hinge line, and inclined or radiate at the extremities.

The lozenge-shaped space between the beaks is occupied by nu-

merous raised lines, vertical to the hinge line, which are crossed

again by faint depressed lines, affording a firmer hold to the ligament

and performing the same office as the angulate concentric channels

or scorings in Byssoarca.

“Found under the same circumstances as the last, and equally

asserted by the Chinese to be an inhabitant of the canals.”

Novacurina consrricta, (Lamarck.)

Testa alba, tenui, transversé oblonga, leviusculé, extremitatibus

rotundatis, radio mediano subconstricta ; epidermide olivaceo-flaves-

cente, postice quasi capillis intertextis adherentibus vestita. Lat.

2.45, Long. 0.75, poll.

Solen constrictus, Lamarck, Vol. 5, p. 455.

This shell, which Lamarck has described as Solen constrictus, and

which, on the authority of Péron, he considered to be from the

Chinese or Japanese seas, appears to have been a specimen of this

* Mag. Nat. Hist. Vol. 1V. N. S. P. 232, Pl. Supp.. No. 13, f. 3.

140 Chusan Shells. [ No. 2.

shell, deprived of its epidermis. The terms in which Lamarck men-

tions its habitat, and the doubt whether it belonged to China or

Japan, may well account for his describing it as a sea-shell. He places

it immediately after the British marine species Solen antiquatus,

which approaches WVovaculina in form and in its exserted medial

beaks, though it differs in the number of the teeth. From WVova-

culina gangetica,* (nobis), to which it bears a’near resemblance, it

is well distinguished by the radiate depression which runs from the

apex to the base of the shell, and which bears an appearance, as if a

string had been tightly tied obliquely round the closed valves when

in a soft state.

Novaculina now numbers five species, two of them American, two

Chinese, viz. constricta and acutidens (Sowerby, Broderip, Zool. Jour.

Vol. IV. p. 361), and the Indian gangetica, the species on which the

genus was originally founded. Swainson has adopted it as a sub-

genus of Solen. Gray’s Solen novaculina (Griff. Cuvier, Vol. 12,

Pl. 31, fig. 1.) appears to represent an individual of gangetica, of

which the teeth were injured. A dwarf variety of the latter shell

occurs in the mud of the aqueducts in Calcutta.

“ Novaculina constricta was picked up among a number of other

shells, thrown in a heap outside the kitchen door at the house of the

first civil Mandarin of Ting-hae.”’

With reference to the foregoing descriptions, it is interesting to

observe that several forms are absent which might have been ex-

pected to occur in the latitude of Chusan. Among the land Testacea,

independently of the true Limaces, we may notice the want of

Pupa, Vertigo, Carychium and Cyclostoma which are met with in

the temperate and warmer regions of Western Asia among rocks

and under stones. We miss the more ventricose forms of Bulimus

as well as of the genus Achatina. Succinea is also wanting, but occurs

abundantly farther south, at Macao. Among the fresh water genera

we miss Ampullaria, Neritina and Navicella, and among the Ace-

phala, the genus Psidiwm.

MorapaBad, December 29th, 1841.

* Gleanings in Science, Vol. 2, p. 63, 1830, and Pl. V. fig. 4, vol. I. and

Sowerby’s Manual, fig. 63.

1855.) A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 141

A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi of Saskya Pandita, with

extracts and translations by the late M. A. Csoma DE KO6rost.

The following paper was written so far back as 1833, and would have been

published in continuation of the series which appeared in the earlier Numbers of

this Journal, had not the death of the writer thrown difficulties in the way of bring-

ing out the Tibetan text. These difficulties have been removed through the kind

assistance of Dr. Campbell of Darjiling, who has had the proofs corrected by Lama

Aden Cheboo at that station, who had studied the Buddhist religion and Tibetan

literature at the monastery of Menduling in Thibet.

Cs. de Korési refers to leaf 23, page 44 of the Index of the Kah-gyar, which

collection he had previously noticed in Vol. II. of the Journal.—Eb.

This work was composed by the celebrated “Sa-skya Pandita”’

(called in Tibetan, M4'55Q'SQq'Hda" SVQ AAG'Y K’un dgah

regyal-mts’han dpal bzang-po; in Sanskrit, Ananda Dwaja Shri Bha-

dra), who flourished in the 13th century, in the time of Ginghis-khan

and his successors. He resided in the Saskya monastery (a Con-

vent, in Middle Tibet, in the province of T's’ang, one hundred days’

journey distant from Teshi Lungpo (Aq'9N' FZ 44). That Great

Lama (called: “hP’hags-pa hGro mGon”’ QNAIN'Y'QH'al4i4) to

whom Kublai-khan (the emperor of China, of the Mongol dynasty,

in the last half of the 13th century) had granted the whole Middle

Tibet (or U-tsang) was the nephew (or a brother’s son) of this

learned Pandita. Their descendants possess now also the above

mentioned Monastery (with some small appurtenances) and are next

in dignity after the two great Lamas of Lassa and Teshi Lungpo.

The Sa-skya Monastery (or Convent) is one of those places in Tibet,

(VH") where many Sanskrit books (taken or transported from

India) may be found now also.

142 A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. — [No. 2.

Vv a ol NG aA ~ a a cay VV

ANI SYN YORS4D F'DASQ BANS VG'S Ke.

L sarang VAY 1 So" 3A

RSNVALANT SONGN I

am Se AOS AIL A Y

ALVA WAM TIEN I

Lm gaya: Faq A S585'y I

EQ’ QA q BQnqQAa’ J

UAHA” YH Qh Y

ws" Bo'Q |

AYO LAN YW wey

SFT nant nak W

Vv Vv ~

AN 4 LUV BY I

11 39739 YrAqRrQs" QRY'D I

—

To the Ten* moral precepts to be added the following Articles

ordered by “ Srong-b,tsan,’ a religious king (of Tibet) (Dharma

Raja) (or an Apostolic king, or a defender of the faith).

1. Reverence to God. This is one, (or this is the first).

2. Exercise of true religions. This is the second, &c.

3. Respect for the Learned.

4. ‘lo pay honour to his parents.

5. To show respect to the high class, (or to those of rank and

quality) and to old men.

6. Good-heartedness (or sincerity) to a friend and acquaintance.

7. 'To be useful to his country-fellow.

8. Equity (or impartiality, or righteousness).

9. To look on (or imitate) good (or excellent) men.

10. ‘To know how to enjoy meat and wealth.

11. To return a kindness received (before).

* The Ten moral precepts are: 1, Not to kill. 2, Not to steal. 3, Not to

commit adultery. 4, Not to tell falsehood. 5, Not to abuse (with his language).

6, Not to speak nonsense. 7, Not to slander. 8, Not to be covetous. 9, Not

to have a malicious mind. 10, Not to be stubborn in a wrong principle.

1855. ] A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 143

12 yo gay gay yy

130° Xa Qa gay coy aay y

14.0 Qs ayy wage a @ary y

15 cay QRaraa’ y ABN'Y T

16 aayaqa qe ayaay'y 1

RO OS 5A I

dary qayy fy Vo HHL aya mS Aya DSI

Qa NY QkaAyY’ MFA HL HIYA Ha" QHA'A I

ay alana gga yA ta game |

aq Ya" NY Aya yg AG aa VAAN |

AHN F5IQVQ HSqH'sL'AQ GAN’ NSS I

aq qd m2q° yar aa Sar Tea yHQdY

Day yarauy'g” BA ARN FH QHAGG™

QEasa TAN ANIMA AQ |

12. To avoid fraud in measures and weights.

13. To be, in general, impartial, and without envy.

14. Not to listen to the mouth (advice) of a woman.

15. To be affable in speaking, and prudent in his discourse.

16. To be of high principles, and of a generous mind. And

these are the 16 (Articles).

Subhashita Ratna Nidhi nama Shastra is the title of the work in

Sanskrit.

Salutation to Manju Sri.

_ The presentation of sacrificial offerings to the All-knowing, the

Sovereign of men. What is to be understood by “4A Treasury of

Hlegant Sayings’ or, in a literal translation: A Precious Treasure

of Hlegant Sayings, i. e. a Literary Work. Reverence be to “ h, P’hags-

pa hjam-d,pal’”’ the juvenile form of the god of wisdom. (S. A’rya

Manju Sri kumar Bhuta.) After having presented my oblations of

the most precious things, taken from the religious instructions of the

chief of the gods (Shakya) from Nagarjuna, the prince of logicians ;

144 A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. [ No.2,

say ba SHG SYS Qs'9q J

Aas Qh aay Ages 144" HHL TI

1 fepeyrqayx asa HAV I

BH’ QRL Bary’ ar Ys’ Say

WA Pal qsyqy j

FLAY LEME” Yqr QT

2 UHH’ WHS’ HA’ VHT

a ANY YL YG LE'LG'S QS |

S aya Hay Hie yoy

gaa sas Say 85 QeL 1

3B Imag Wa Hay Qyay ROT"

aqaa Wa Ha’ BSS QS I

Ren Bas gy NUN |

JIS’ AHN’ Bh" ABH YL’ QUT

from Vyasa, Valmiki, Akshapada, &c., I adore the Sovereign of

men, the All-knowing. The exhibition of judicious reflexions upon

all sorts of worldly affairs, and upon the conduct of the virtuous

(holy or excellent) men, without offending (in all these) against

good morals, is called “ A Precious Treasure of Elegant Sayings.”

I. REFLECTION ON THE WISE. (afa_'Y Qha"y).

Norre.—The word 4]4 A\'Q (critical investigation) is added, in the text, to the

subject of each chapter, but, in this extract, it will be left out.—See the Tibetan Text.

1. Were you to die the next year, acquire science: though in

this life you cannot become wise, in your future birth, it will be a

recommendatory precious thing, if taken with you.

2. If you are a talented man, every one gathers round about.

you, without being called ; a scented flower, though it be at a far dis-

tance, is surrounded with a cloud of swarming wasps.

3. A wise man, though possessed of immense perfections, will

learn from others; and by such continual practice, he will at last

arrive at omniscience.

1855.| A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. 145

4 FAN” SyLa’ Bay Vara

RQaaraay sar SMV y

QUAN SYS NAA” I

rN a

BSAA IQ SAN MAT

5 3NQ’ QRGN’ QAR’ ANN" QA YQTal |

aso Yaw Vraa Sy ]

P amy Sag Yar Arya" 7

ng Vv </ a /

QUILL yn Be "O" TAWA RAAT TT

6 BQN A ABN 4 HQ UT’ |

4's" WNW AL A 5AQ 1

NBQ’ UR AA” FY SHUG |

/ \ a Vv

AN VL'S4' SE 4" YI" QUI fy

Vv a

7 Haag YA" YQ’ SNA’ 84) 1

ae gL 85q" amar Sega 1

Aya SoA SMHS I

HAUS Aq ag s QaxL II

4. Ifa wise man behaves himself prudently, how can he be

overpowered by the enemy, though they be many. That Brahman

of Ujjayana, a single man, has overcome all the hosts of the enemy..

5. <A brave, wise and a fortunate man (who has accumulated

moral merits) though he be alone, overcomes all. The lion, the king

of deer (or of wild beasts), and the universal monarch (a Chakra-

varti king) want no assistant.

6. If you are wise, you may make a slave of the great also. The

Garuda, though a strong and mighty bird, is made the vehicle of

Vishnu.

7. The wise, in the time of studying, suffer pains ; since, without

exertion, it is impossible to become wise. He that is passionate for

a small pleasure, never can arrive at great felicity.

u 2

146 A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. — [No. 2.

8 Asa" Waray QA SorYS |

s/ fay Vv

TANT NA RAN Saws I

a NEN

Las JAN VAAN ways’ q

a ow \/

Da Asc BRYN NS I

my/ a av a

9 SASS UN Hoa gary

ON a4 rm

Sys Qo yey az Sn’ ag y

wwA <7 a EAZ nN

Qhy" War HS UN ar Dare 7

ABA A" Qa AAR" Sa Day

10 AHN Ass JY Ay AN a’ J

aay Fay HAG Y Vay

a’ gar gan maar f yaa ST

a Waa yada aman qh yy ||

Ll Bay nary wana hata y

PARANA Ba QL’ PAN I

HY Yr yy Bun 4" z T

aaa gay QSx SNL act

MIN 4 USN | 1

8. If you are intelligent, though you be weak, what can do to

you a powerful enemy? The king of the wild beasts (or of the.

deer), though strong, was killed by an intelligent hare.

9. The ocean is never satiate with water. The treasury of a’

king is never full of money. One is never satisfied with the enjoy-

ment of a thing. Wise men are insatiable with elegant sayings.

10. From children also, wise men receive the fine sayings—for

sweet scent the navel of a musk deer also is opened. |

II. THE EXCELLENT (VIRTUOUS OR GOOD) (qT QQ)

11. It is always by excellent men that good qualities are more

praised (celebrated). The scent of the Malaya Sandal-wood is

diffused by the wind into the ten corners of the world.

1855.| A brief Notice of the Subhishita Ratna Nidhi. 147

12 xara adars' AYN OIG I

Rar gaya Aa gs' AAT

HLA’ SY aha FL ASH T

WY ZN Aa’ Qa away fags

13 Hqyrgay Qa" SN WSS I

aay uly AN SY <HNI' QALY

Lan ON" AAA NQAaN’ BH FAN J

BGA & QQ’ aay Ys"qQrss |

140 Sar Fy SQ DAWG T

SreQE SN YS YUYL' YO" |

a Nv

aga YQ ana SN RRA |

ANG SAN AY EAS QES ||

15 Sesh cay’qy’ aR ai ya’ |

SV NQBVAL wy yL’ AGA |

arg" Qi"S" i ya" WE" |

ae Ba A QAUAL agar ||

12. If an excellent (or virtuous) man is chosen for Master, when

every one finds his concern and happiness (or has his wish obtained).

Wise men say: when the sacrifice is performed with a gem on the

top of a banner, it is the sign of the happiness of that country.

13. When men are injured by a wicked prince, then will they

remember a virtuous king. They that suffer of a malignant fever

think only on cool water.

14. When a wicked prince does injury, a virtuous king is the

more ready to defend. To him, that is occupied of an evil spirit,

a magician (cheerfully) lends his assistance.

15. A virtuous man, though he decline (in his fortune) show,

becomes himself more handsome in his behaviour. We see that a

fire-brand though it be turned down, makes its flame ascend (or go

upwards).

148 A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. (No. 2.

16 Rarqy BGR’ HHA H" YG |

QR EL QnaN wANA Soaa yoy |

BQ’ Ay Haw QA y Yay

apd tt Hay ByryT Qgaq jp

17 AAA’ & Bar BAT ANQ’ QDS |

QEA Hay HAAS ANS aa 4AIQ |

BW BGN yy AL Sa BA |

am FN CQ BS" ASN |

18 Ra YQ’ Ugh]|y YAOI’ IT" |

QR 64" Ma QW BAYL AWA |

pag ar HA ASN Hale oa" |

S1 Gar" VaR’ BAYT’ QUz |

19 Say ra war & a Sa |

Ray’ SIGS’ PHNL’ ADT |

War ward Gar x aE |

mSay sy FLA BGEQR’ HHS II

16. A virtuous princé, though he be at a far distance, from far

also does favourably protect his own followers. By the gathering

together of big clouds in the atmosphere, the corn of the field more

increases.

' 17. During life, renown (or a good name) is the cause of joy;

in the other world, happiness is (man’s) delight; in wealth only,

without those two things, a wise man can have no pleasure.

18. Excellent qualities, though be exonerated, spread and be-

come visible everywhere. The blossoms of the nutmeg tree, though

grown dry, diffuse on all sides their sweet scent.

19. A king is great in his dominions; a virtuous man is respect-

ed whithersoever he goes. <A flower is beautiful, generally, for a

high day. A gem for a head ornament is every where esteemed.

1855. | A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 149

20 aq’ SG SY" QYN'AAT’ |

irgy SD" AES QY* WAT |

h Hao SYD’ QV’ WIA F |

nary SrA’ BN YQ" Say ||

2) Saryraan 4a" Aqry'y |

BVA" AGA UG" 54a" QE F

Vv ~

Qa ar day On ayy DE" |

NAEN7,

YHA BS YLy hyd B” AS HY

CN fay W/,

22 Aaa" YQ" BAN’ LAN AU'UN' ANG’ |

Hey @ayrgy LARA AS |

Sar 44" 8 Raa HA’ QNQ'

a Ry VO Ay args |

93 Ray" rT’ @ay i X gx’ ya" |

5" Naq'A’ Ha TAN |

AL's SAN Ba UT? |

aN" GMB YAQL: QHL ||

20. A hen, when at rest, has much fruit; a peacock, when it

remains still, has a handsome tail; a gentle horse has a swift pace ;

the quietness of a holy man is the sign of his being a wise man.

21. Though equal benefits be conferred on the excellent and the

vulgar, the return of those kindnesses is not equal. Though there

has been no difference in the seed sown in a field, yet there is an

immense variety in the crop.

22. Keep up (preserve) your noble descent by your conduct—

when your practice is bad, your birth is of no value. The Sandal-

wood has a fine scent, but, if a man reduces it to charcoal, who will

buy it ?

23. The great, though sometimes they be distressed (or disgraced)

for a while, have no reason to be grieved. The moon, though she be

eclipsed for a while by the planet, yet soon appears again.

150 A brief Notice of the Subhishita Ratna Nidhi. [No. 2.

24 SHUN STAY THY. ING |

ny" Qn" z uy Rqa°s" Qgr }

ae dar UAL AN Wa YSN |

ray v/ SV

aj ON’ SQ NL 4Qq AAT. II

25 rae: nye Fat: BISORS at: NG" |

NA) GG" QA NS AN al 2 |

aa a QA OS Ft HBA |

Ga BN A NI af Oa |

26 Rar ar YS Qe AAaUy |

La Aga Qa eara YT |

VQ Ya" 4° AYA NBs9E" |

yu Bs Fa gare sy QUILT ||

27 AN HAS’ FNAQe cage Ne Han |

SWZ Vv

fa’ ya QA =) Ky° QT fa |

aya saa yO YS" QS4 UT" |

ay v/ a = Vv

RAN Br VN YORN Ao ||

24. Ifa great man treats kindly an enemy, that very enemy comes

with kindness into his power. The first universal monarch since

he protected all, was elevated to that dignity by all.

25. The holy man, though he be distressed, does not eat of the

food mixed with wickedness. The lion, though hungry, will not eat

of the unclean vomiting.

26. The holy man, though it may cost him his life, how will he

desist from what is good by itself? The colour of fine gold will not

change, though it be burnt and cut.

27. Though low-minded men be wrathful (angry) to the holy

men—but how would these, in return, become angry with them P

Though the jackal utter a fustian language, yet the king of the deer

protects him mercifully.

1855.) A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 151

28 Aa Fe" SAY HA’ Fay |

Vv 4 a a

HA QHA QUI S* gagR-qQrayg, |

Qua AQ’ LF Ha. Y Tar yf |

HHA? Sara T. GA Fe |

a > a

29 Ayeqa 4yQqL. Hy Qa y |

ASN. a RIL’ A QUIS Gar |

La A war Har QSNAL may |

BS car HQ hargs.wy ||

30 Im ye Ra 4 AB BA QA |

a VA Vv VY aM ma)

By) HQ AGN YS? AGN Yo HAA |

Baa ar Qua a we |

SSAA jar uL ya ||

31 QeLa waa AMAT BL |

Engg Gee Sanus |

Bq’ Sas aN NS |

SENZA oN > aan

ARWN.95°Q° a ARN NAF f|

28. People seek to find fault with the excellent, and not with the

low men. They look with astonishment to costly longings, but who

would do so to a fire-brand ?

29. Not to be cheered up by praise; not to be grieved by shame

—hbut to know well his own perfections, is the characteristic sign of

an excellent man.

30. Those are no vain riches that are gotten by knowledge,

strength and skill. The dog and the eat, though they stand ereet,

are living samples of impudence.

dl. It is the master’s greatness, if his servants are in every

respect well satisfied. The embellishments put on a horse, are they

no ornaments for the master himself ?

152 A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. [No. 2.

32 ROR aL Rana" SY |

QL qt £4°SV AYSN BLY |

Bra rar? QML aya A |

Rr agar ah" 3" Oa" HT II

83 DRA Sy SarN" MAN NQAVL |

AAT Y BAR HB Ye UA’ R |

NBQ' Q Far Gi-|"a |

BL aa’ wo aE" H'QH LX II

WIAA YY |

834 ya Gary’ QgL’ aq’ yo" {

BNAL' HA Qal GYL QVxL |

Qa’ S REL’ AAs. OL gs |

Q'S" QUA A" BSL" Q55 II

85 war HAN AGT Bo" UE |

a9" TSN" a1Q” aay’ abe wa} |

sq" Q’ aL’ OL fa’ Qe AUG" |

a” qa" Q4"4" La’ alt 6)" NE |

32. As the master takes care of, and kindly protects his servants

(or subjects) so are managed the master’s affairs also by the servants.

33. At the same place, where the great Lord (Buddha) is pre-

sent, who would acknowledge any other wise man? When the sun

has arisen, though there be many distinguished stars in the heaven,

none of them is visible.

III. Tue root (MEAN, Low, WICKED, BAD) (q5"X)

34. A wicked man, though he gets riches, grows worse in his:

conduct. A stream howsoever it be turned back, yet endeavours to:

flow downwards.

35. Though a wicked man appears good in his conduct, it is but

a hypocritical life. Though a crystal be made to have the colour of

a gem, yet, when put in water, it shows its own colour.

1855.) A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 153

36 EVAN’ QUAN ARDY AW I

BH YA NS SA ASAI QI QRAN |

aor yar ar gk Qaa'Na Gar |

VLAN YRS BAS" AA |I

87 Ga YT MQ AL Lar A Wa |

BiG war Qa’ Ql” QR’ NLS |

HN a BSG" AN YQ NS |

N" BSG" G4" A" QURAN” Q85 II

38 Ray AA" FL'4 |

Rarqan’ RUG’ qaiYL’ Qvx |

aan’ Say Uk AHN aN |

Qa a Ney LE YG" Ay SN" AA ||

39 aN YEA Qa AGAS |

a STL’ ONQ’aay Hq |

ana BN DAA YS HA" QA |

wy YQ We BL IPN" AAG" II

36. A great man’s wise arrangements are annihilated in a moment

by wicked men. A cornfield cultivated for years and months by the

husbandmen, is suddenly destroyed by a hail.

37. In general, a bad man rubs on others the defects which he

has in himself. The crow, after having eaten some unclean thing,

earnestly rubs her bill on a clean ground.

38. If a business be committed to a fool, it will fall short, and

the fool himself will be crushed under it. The fox-born, being elected

king, it is said, destroyed his distressed train also.

39. The foolish man (stupid) when he wishes for happiness, works

only on his distress. Some one occupied by an evil spirit, when he

wishes to be freed from pain, deprives himself of life.

x 2

154 A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. [No. 2.

40 BB Qa 54" ar VAIN |

Ng 7

ary aaN" SIN a HAG }

ARYL SAY" ar 55 I

41 Waryay aruay argu cr |

A qc" aly’ yy’ ay’ qQygN QL |

a QUGN QQQ’ Gay 44" NALD |

a ayaa wary wa |

42 Hayy sav 4Q'ao’ ¥ |

aA YY SHH" GAAS QEI |

a qa" aay SQ" ars" 3" Wa” |

i a

wyray 35" MY DQG’ Vg ||

43° mora" MAQ’ MEG’ WR OL Sa |

TAA’ 1" 9°7)" ASy qa’ Q5N |

Byha" qa’ Qaqh" a5" ON'3" Wa’ |

ABA ais" YQ Br Har Ug ||

40. The action of a man, who cares nothing for the welfare of

others, is like that of a beast. Though he is an associate at eating

and drinking, but he is unable to make them ready (or prepare).

41. He that makes no reflection on what is useful and the con-

trary; and does not improve his understanding and experience, is

a swine without hair, that seeks only to fill his belly. |

42. Some one makes most among the fool, but before the wise,

he shrinks back. ‘Though he has no hump and dewlap, yet he is a

beast that has his upper-teeth.

43. He hastes to where there is meat and drink; but if you

give him some business to do, he runs away; though he can speak

and laugh, yet he is an old dog without a tail.

1855.| <A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidhi. 155

44 disy BA BUN SAG" YE |

HER’ OB" 4L' ON FAG Ay |

Qa" Ba" NT Qa ART YY |

A’ Sa’ Lay aga'q’y {I

45 SBN" EN AY BAG 34 |

HHL YS" ya’ QAN' YL" Qgt |

Bary AGA ASA YA |

Vv Core

VON" war 8 5" A Na AT II

46 Hao 50°35" ama WAN |

HQ” QeHN" BH YL" QUA |

” QE47 315" SR" ANT DN AAS |

WA Vv

HAN" A" Yaya ga'yr” Qy ||

VA XN a NZ

AT WarHaA" aS" YQ’ HQ" QQ |

SN7,

UA’ HA’ Bh’ Q’ UH YL Yay |

AGN’ LM AQ)" 's,” 439° x" YQ |

qr hay By Gar way GA" HAN ||

44, It is easy to fill with water a beast’s (or ox’s) foot-step—a

small treasury may easily be filled with money ; to sow a little field

with corn seed, requires not much labour ; it is easy to satisfy with

science a little understanding.

45. A proud foolish promiser, though he be great, will be de-

feated. By having given a pace of ground (stob-l,dan) Balarama

has lost the three earths—(worlds).

46. In the estimation of ignorant people, a monkey-catcher is

more preferable than a wise man—when that is served with butter

and meat, this is sent empty handed away.

47. Some illiterate men are more inimical to a learned man.

It is said, if in a snowy country, during the winter, grows up (or

comes forth) any corn stalk, it is an unlucky omen.

156 A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. {[No. 2.

48 way HA A YL YON Y" QyQ |

QHiN' YL" YGN" YW B53" ANS |

ara’ at" a AG" Yar Quy |

wR Qa aH YY H4'S" BF II

V ~~

49 &R GNNT QW" GN QQ" SAN |

Vv. yw

a’ xy" aa ZL sya Qan {

SHY WAYS’ PNG |

AG’ HAN" YQ" aL" al” ¥ ||

50 Bray Ya YL HAN’ QA |

UE RE! HAY TRA BS |

aN" eM aqB\" SH" aN |

Nea DAG Ay ah 4qr GA'AAN II

~ e Vv

51 SN LAY ayy YQ’ aN" Baw |

Na’ ya’ nay’ qqa'3S' Qy |

AG’ Rj" NAN" BI Bx" {any |

fr Aor At war Ma" AN ARQ |I

48. Some that are ill-versed in science, will find fault with them

that are well founded init. In some islands it is counted for a

defect in members, if one has not a goitre.

49. They that know only imperfectly the religious rites, con-

temn those that perform them exactly. In the country of Chara, he

that walks on two feet, is not counted for a man.

50. Some that perform wrongly the religious ceremonies, mark

them that do exercise them accurately. Those men that have a head

like a dog, contemptuously say, that he, who has a handsome face, is

a woman.

51. Foolish men, wanting understanding, though they be many,

go full into the power of the enemy. One intelligent hare has

subdued a whole herd of strong elephants.

1855.] A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 157

52 AA LAY ARTNQ QIRAT BR" Bo" |

UY OL LEQ AHH Ba" |

Qn Qk A Yr Qa wT" |

AQN’ Qgar A’ S gar ws |)

53 Hay Qaqy Hy HVAT Harv'g |

nga So ANY BQ Ue |

Soy Hy Har Gar wa" Uy |

SO" Aaa’ 3) SINAN GN" QA |]

54. Bars gars YS FANNY |

yO" aa Ga San Ga |

aiay aga SN" Maa Qe |

AN gal Arar wa" GAT AA |

55 WAG’ Gar ar Say S5°9N" QRS |

Gt aL" smal qr HSL Qe |

aca’ Nay’ aaa’ QW YL'yG’ Qs |

QN" @G" BW QR" qa nQ" BAA ||

52. It is seldom, that riches without understanding were advan-

tageous to any one. The all-bestowing cow’s milk, (as the common

proverb is) is sucked up by the calf.

53. Foolish men, that amass riches, never think on, that they

have their kinsfolk (or relations). After having amassed wealth, by

all means of wickedness and cursing, they die away like the rats.

54, He that wants always to be defended (or supported) by

others, at last, certainly shall fall. It is said, the tortoise, that

was carried by two crows, fell down on the ground.

55. Not to understand what good and bad is; to forget a kind-

ness done to one; not to marvel at what is marvellous; to ask

again what one has clearly perceived; to think and to follow one

from behind: are the characteristic signs of a foolish man,

158 A brief Notice of the Subhashita Ratna Nidki. [No. 2.

56 3yt" AMN’ QRS ABBY NF"Q\ |

aay! 5Y 2 yy QSqr BS |

TAQ’ ALG" HTH’ 44 SN' QHA |

RQ aes’ AQa’ SN QQ |)

gay shay | 3

57 BAA NG NH HAUT’ |

Lay yar aq QA AqrSN’ 35 |

Aq Nr yay ay GL gy YN |

HQ" 95" AY RANT BT" II

58 RAN warnay BL Qg4" 8 |

aA NY WaT H]T AIG'S" TS |

NB! a" SY YES QU |

579" G'S’ AGH’ Har Q3a" ||

59 UAHA SG Faiyr Hq |

amy YL" HLS’ SQrAL’ HRN |

a Ya yy BY SS |

B ah" 3S" By QW" HAWN II

56. When the troops are advancing, he is in the rear; when

they retire, he goes on the front; where there is meat and drink,

he endeavours by all means to enter there.

IV. THE MIXED CHARACTER (OF THE WISE AND OF THE

FOOL.) ($a!)

57. A mean fellow, though he be rich, is outdone by a little

man of noble descent—when the hungry tiger uttered a deep sound,

the monkey fell down from the top of a tree.

58. <A foolish man tells his qualifications. A wise man keeps

them secret within himself. The straw swims on the surface of.

water, but a gem, though placed upon it, sinks. .

59. They, that have little learning, have great pride; when

1855. ] A brief Notice of the Subhishita Ratna Nidhi. 159

60 3" 5ala" BAA Sanya |

BS" BINS 85 ST SANA" AG |

NG’ AN" YT ASN AHN BO’ F |

apr Gar arr Dm’ yy NO" |

61 nay’ AN 9G" Aes 4" G |

aaa’ Qi" EAA UNL LOA |

mNL’ 55" Y UG" 41Q" 3N" DN |

B’ 25" Wg‘a 8" 54" Qga |

62 ABN YT Bay HAT AAT WA's |

qa’ ray 8a" MQ’ Gay wa |

Lar yr S AN FAN QQqy QUT" |

yar ssa ay Fan" WA" BS I

63 Noy 95" ama" BAN DG" Gay |

nar NYG’ ay MAN OG’ SQ |

ABN’ BS S134" NAG" RA AG" |

Br a NGS! SQ" A AAG’ ||

srown wise, they are quiet. Torrents make always much noise, but

it is seldom that the Ocean roars.

60. It is always the low-minded men that speak disdainfully of

the holy men; these never do so to them. The lion defends the

foxes, but the fox rises against the fox.

61. Though a generous man is angry against you, he is gentle if

you bow down before him; but a low-minded man is more haughty

if you yield to him. Gold and silver, though hard, may be melted,

but a dog’s ordure will stink, if put into fire.

62. A wise man consists entirely of perfections. A fool has

only his defects. With precious metals you may pay all your

expences—from a venomous serpent nothing but distress can be

expected.

63. A wicked man, though he abides in a forest, is mean; a

virtuous man, though he resides in a town, is gentle. We see that

160 A brief Notice of the Subhishita Ratna Nidhi. (No. 2.

64. BA NaS Los Faq’ | |

ea cay maar Ha" Qhq |

arg’ LG" a Aarqy BH |

Jara MAa’ Ay BT Gar AKT" II

65 nary’ Sqr QA Lo" MGA" Wo |

aay’ LGA YN LG BGs BM |

QaN" Wa" 9G" AN’ La" FQq" QYG' |

on Na La YA" LG" Qa" AYA ||

66 Q3k" " SV 4" GAN 3H" NFA |

BQhY 5'3" Ma" Oo 4 |

La Lar qarsy Le’ aay" Q5|

ad" ANIA YA" MT UG RG |]

67 Qa Wa’ Qe" §" 53" O" an |

A’ AN’ Sa’ Fala A’ NL QA |

A AF VQ BAVA |

QR OS" BG’ Way GAT NN" aly II

a wild beast of the forest is fierce, and a fine horse in the town

is gentle.

64. An excellent man looks only on his own defects, a bad man

seeks fault only with others. The peacock judges of his own body

—a bat gives ill omens to others.

65. An excellent man, by his gentleness, preserves both himself

and others; a bad man causes pain both to himself and to others by

his stiffness. A fruit tree keeps (nourishes) both itself and others ;

a dry tree, by its stiffness cumbers both itself and others.

66. As long as you have wealth, every one is your kinsman, if

you are declined, every one is your foe. The island of precious

metals is visited from far distance—when the lake (or sea) is dried

up every one leaves it off.

67. It is only by narrow-minded men, that such distinction is

1855.] <A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 161

68 war HAT BAY’ wigr Har gy |

BHIQ’ UY Yar HAY SATAN SIA |

qa’ QRH AHR QI

RaQ YT RG YALA |

69 ABN’ Y* aly’ NQWAG’S’ NSN |

qa dy amar’ Sg" 5 |

Ba 4a SNL AA 147 a}

ga yw" VQ" AL aw’ gr AN (I

70 amar yy no AY ay aD

qa" as" NO" BAY" Q90" |

Br aay aS" Hay Na |

Br ada aN" QA SANT BA ||

71 aA YY Sa B" AH AY UT" |

Qav ASK HAVEN B1G5"551Q'94 |

ga ¥ gdzr yz an dy ya" |

oar ay my aay La" 51q9" YA II

made: this is our friend, this is our enemy. A liberal man is affecs

tionate towards all—it is uncertain, who may yet be useful to us.

68. Learned men delight in science; the ignorant do not so.

Honey-gathering bees resort to flowers; but not the flesh-fly.

69. A learned man is beautiful among learned men; How can

the wise be understood by the fool? See, how Sandal-wood, that is

more precious than gold, is by foolish people reduced to coal.

70. A wise man knows the manner of his action; the fool follows

another’s authority. When an old dog has barked, the others run

without there being the least reason therefore.

71. A wise man, in his very declined state, also affords pleasure

to others, by his elegant sayings—a fool when growing violent also

consumes himself and others by his quarrelling.

x 2

162 A brief Notice of the Subhishito Ratna Nidhi. (No. 2.

72 mw Soy gar qa aq LS |

qr ay alg” 5a" ay QT |

Br oar 5a" Q" BGAN QAAANS |

& Hl sq" H's QED ||

73 Bary” Agh wer KA" A ET

HO GY HEQ’ UG’ Mas |

ay dain AN'SG" Nain 24" No" |

Baa Br Qaarya’ w Lay’ BN ||

44 oN sag Pa aa TGA |

Sar QWs" BY QUI Gay ay |

z" a malay’ YG" ahQ" Qa |

any ay Sar & aa 5312" 35 II

5 B gy a Sr ut BLY |

Rr Yh" War Har Sa ON AHA

a Sr HQ ar Ug" HA A |

Ba GBA HY AHA GA" QUA ||

72. Some place perfection in speaking—others are silent and

penetrate into the meaning. A bad dog utters first a noise to the

enemy: a cat catches tacitly a duck.

73. Though a virtuous man disputes, yet there exists advantage

thereof; a fool causes damage by his friendship also. Though the

gods be angry yet they defend the animate beings. The lord of

death, though he smiles, yet kills an enemy.

74, An excellent man, like the precious metal, is, in every

respect, invariable—a villain, like the beam of a balance, is always

varying somewhat up—and downwards.

75. As long as one is modest, he is adorned with the chief

quality—when modesty is gone, the good qualities become partial

and an ill rumour spreads about.

1855.] A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 163

76 sarryy al YSN" AANTYL" 94 |

mag Q" Say” BU" QA NL NSA |

Sqr wQ YN" A" Day’ VG’ QE’

Qk AEA alas’ OG" ANGUS |

77 assy Q MH NL QUAN

aq” s1qa" Q BAY YS |

AA’ AL'3 YH |

B'Qs5” QUIS" Yyarga |I

78 QN'N'AN’ OG 84" QE |

Qo’ UG’ aay” Far’ BQN" HF |

ps)

~ 7 oO

YAN YI" AGA’ Da" 44" VYyAs |

v. : ~

5"Q" HAN aN’ ya as I

79 Ra” ASS" AQ’ ANA" Y |

RAR SN’ QHANY'S AQ |

nd = Qusyns rn

AG" OG" hal %” YQ" AY

AS 55" FL'AQ SAL aw II

76. A virtuous man gives without hypocrisy, an upright instruc-

tion—if you ask a villain, he will inform you wrong. Though you

slight a Bodhisatwa, he is merciful to you—though you bestow

“praise on Yama (the lord of death) he is yet your destroyer.

77. What is useful to one, may sometimes be hurtful to

another. When the moon rises the Kumuda opens and the Padma

flower shrinks up.

78. Though, by wicked acts one may reach his aim; yet a wise

man never resorts to such means. Wise men are not ashamed, if

they can also not have their concern, provided they have righteous-

ly endeavoured therefore.

79. It is difficult to make dissension amongst the virtuous—but

it is easy to reconcile them—low people can easily be separated, but

difficultly reconciled. See what a difference there is between the

Sandal tree, and the coal made of. its: wood.

“es

164 A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. [No. 2.

80 Fwy aa Avaya’ |

qr Ada" 3! UL a Qua |

Rag’ YQ Qa" HSH AG HL |

alia” Qe47s" }qQ" QL Qax II

8] naa’ N" QaL'ay amy’ YQ" & |

nary” Qala" Sarqy" B |

a’ YN QUGNS" SANT NA BQ I

NG’ AY QUaN'A’ AR" AL 9qQ II

82 SANT SQ ayy GT AH Y'S |

UB YLY LEA! QUAL Q"gaN I

F'QQ A " BYUL'S |

ara" BSG" NaN" HL QVX Ih

83 SAVY Gaya! |

QUaW'a’ FANA4A"S’ QT |

BIG'RQ 9" LO aay |

SB HSU FAVA WAL Qvr I

80. Though a virtuous man decline for awhile, yet, like the

increasing moon, he rises again—if a low man once is decayed, he

will be extinguished, like a lamp.

81, Wealth, to a low man, is a cause of pride,—to a virtuous

man it 1s that of gentleness (or, humbleness). -The fox-born, when

he has filled his belly, behaves proudly, the lion, when his belly is

full, takes his repose.

82. A virtuous prince shows more affection to his subjects, when

he finds an enemy. A mother is more grieved on account of her

diseased child.

83, A good person, if he associates with a bad man, will be infected

by him. Zhe Ganges water, though very pleasing to the taste, when

it has reached the sea, becomes brinish.

1855.] A brief Notice of the Subhdshita Ratna Nidhi. 165

84 salgn AN HA" HS 9479 |

yO qa" ay guy QZ a" |

Al" 5” BAIN’ 2194 A\G’ ARQ] |

ay SY < gar Qaa'q” BN ||

85 gar a ya Oo a DYNA |

B' Qga" ASA" 94" wa N' N44 |

ou" QQ" Qa"S” ney’ Bx |

naj" YQ" HHN' QOL" BA BI

HQ" ay’ Qa ny’ v | 4

84. If alow-principled man keeps a holy person, his manners

become like to those of a holy personage. See what a fragrant

scent has the person who has anointed himself with musk.

85. As the Ricab (S. Sumeru) is not to be moved by any crea-

ture, so the great self-one (the excellent man) stands firm. Asa

sinall piece of cotton is easily moved, so the practice of a low-minded

man, is greatly changing and turning.

(To be continued.)

166 Literary and Miscellaneous Intelligence. [No. 2.

Literary and Miscellaneous Intelligence.

The Journal Asiatique for August and September, No. 14, opens

with a letter, by M. de Tchihatchef, pointing out the different

spots in Asia Minor which struck him as likely to afford interest-

ing results to antiquarian researches. He was five years in the

country, which however, he was exploring with a view to studying

its physical character. Then follows a notice by M. Cherbonneau on

the journey of El-Abdery through N. Africa in the 7th Century A. H.

and a continuation of M. Sanguinetti’s translation of Ibn Ossai-

bi’ah’s History of Physicians. M. Clément Mullet, in a notice on

the knowledge of Natural History by the Arabs, remarks on the

extent to which they borrowed from the Greeks, and especially from

Aristotle. Several interesting extracts are given from Maimonides,

Damiry and Kazwini on the family of the Arachnides.

No. 15 of the same Journal for October and November contains

Mr. Bazin’s paper on the Administrative and Municipal Institutions

of China. M. Woepcke commences his Inquiries into the history

of the Mathematical Sciences in the Hast: his first Essay is on the

employment of Algebraic notations by the Western Arabs to whom

it was known, he shows, before the 13th century, though ir none of

the works on Algebra written by their countrymen in the Hast

between the 9th and 17th centuries, is any kind of notation used.

M. Pavie continues his extracts from the Bhoja Prabandha, the

subject of his present article being the residence of Kalidasa at the

court of Bhoj.

No. 4 of the German Oriental Society’s Journal contains Rédi-

ger’s Report for 1851 and 1852, a continuation of Grant’s paper on

the Tamul MSS. of the Leipzig Missionary Society, and of M.

Haug’s paper on Zend Researches. Then follows an interesting

communication from M. Grotefend, sent to the Editor fourteen days

only before the old man’s death, on the most ancient traditions of

the East. It consists of two papers, both dated November, 1853,

the subject of one being Sennacherib as the hero-warrior of tradition,

and that of the other being the first war on the earth which the

author regards as an invention of later days. Freytag gives a

1855. ] Interary and Miscellaneous Intelligence. 167

biographical sketch of Beha-ood-deen, an Arab writer of the 12th

century, whose life of Saladin was published in the Chrestomathia

Arabica.

Another Turkish Reading-book and Grammar has been published

by Prof. Dicterici of Berlin, and a very admirable Selection of Ex-

tracts from Turkish authors by Prof. Wickerhanser of Vienna. In

Arabic Wustenfeld has browght out an edition of Ibn Doraid’s

sie¥) under the title of ‘Ibn Doraid’s Genealogisch Etymolo-

gisches Hand-buch,’ and Kosegarten, a Diwan of the Hudhail Arabs,

entitled Carmina Hudhailitarum.

A translation of the first book of the Gulistan has been pub-

lished anonymously in Calcutta, the text (Sprenger’s edition) being

interleaved. It is explained in a modest preface how this transla-

tion happens to appear as a rival, so far as it goes, to the elegant

vol. of Prof. Eastwick.

In the Quarterly Journal of the London Geological Society will

be found Abstracts of two interesting papers, for which the materials

have been contributed by the Rev. Messrs. Hislop and Hunter.

One is on the Geology of Nagpur and the other gives a descrip-

tion, by Professor Owen, of the Cranium ofa Labyrinthodont Reptile

(Brachyops breviceps) from Mangali in that province.

The following extract from a letter from Dr. Sprenger will show

the interest with which he watches our Society’s proceedings in

the Oriental Department.

“I have a copy of the second volume of the Igabah which may be

of some use to the Editors. My collection of works on the Qoran

is increasing and | hope I shall find time to write a good analysis

of the Itqan. Kindly put aside two copies for me of each Arabic

work printed, and a greater number of the Logic, and of Zasy. I

fear I shall be obliged to revise several of these works and give a,

list of variantes and corrections because these gentlemen are not

over-careful in their labours. I congratulate the Society ou the

rapid progress of the Bibliotheca, which will be more evident when

some of the large works are completed. In the selection of Arabic

works, a system has been followed, which if carried out, will place

Muhammadan learning and also history in quite a new light. The

168 Literary and Miscellaneous Intelligence. [No. 2.

biographical works, Tisy and the Ic¢dbah, which must be followed by

Dzohaby, give us an insight into the literary activity of this inter-

esting nation during the first centuries of their existence, whilst the

Dictionary of technical terms together with the Compendia (with

the Logic) forms an Encyclopedia of all their sciences during the

second period of their existence, which is now just closing ; the Itqan

shows us the field of the Qoran in its whole extent, and is the basis

of the study of that book, which is the seed from which all intellec-

tual activity of the Mawlawies originally developed itself. Whilst

the Society is thus engaged in furnishing to the philosophical ori-

entalist, materials for following up the history of the Musalman

mind, it has not neglected to preserve materials for what is vulgarly

termed, history. No works surpass in importance the conquests of

Abu Ismayl and Wagidy, and I hope there will be added to them

those of Biladzory. The work is not large and even if the expense

should be proportionately somewhat greater than for other publica-

tions, it is to be remembered that there is no other work of equal

value known. I have a particular fancy for the conquests of the

Moslims. The philosopher may have other means to demonstrate

the irresistible powers of heat, the vulgar, however, becomes best

aware of them by witnessing a conflagration. In this manner are

the conquests of the Moslims the most unmistakeable evidence of the

power of enthusiasm on the mind—over wealth and matter generally.

In history, it is to be hoped, the Society will next turn its attention

to the state of civilization under the Abbasides. After we have

studied a convulsion, it is interesting to observe the organic forma-

tions which grow up on the cooled surface of the soil which it has

raised. The geography of Magqdisy regarding which I have written

to my friend Lees, will form an excellent basis as soon as our

hands are less full than at present. The most important materials

on this subject are found in the Kitab al-Aghany. Prof. Kosegarten

has commenced to edit the work, and has published in the space of

about ten years (I speak from memory) about the twentieth part.

He has since undertaken new labours, and it is not to be expected

that he will in future proceed with greater activity, and therefore

unless he should be preserved for science a hundred years longer, it

is not likely that his edition will ever be completed. However, I

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 169

believe he has formally given it up. It would be a great under-

taking to bring out this work. Dr. Wetzstein tells me that there

is a copy here at Damascus which the proprietor has offered for sale

for Rs. 200 (or a fraction less) and I have two copies of it in India,

This would enable us to found a tolerably good text. Dr. Wetz-

stein offers to collate and correct the text if paid for his labour.

The work itself is so well known that I need not enter into

a long description of it. The author of the text which we have

now, (there existed an older text by Maweily) flourished in

the fourth century: the work consists of the songs which enlivened.

the parties of the Khalifs and their courts, but it contains also the

biographies of the poets, and celebrated singers, and an infinite

number of historical anecdotes which, in fact, form the main portion

of the work and give usa very great insight into the social and

domestic life of the Arabs. The book would fill about 20 num-

bers 8vo. of the Bibliotheca. Should the Society decide on publishing .

it, you must authorize me to purchase the MSS. for I do not wish to

buy it for myself, having already two.”

Irs

PIPPI PARA ern

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASLATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Frpruary, 1855.

At a meeting of the Society held on the 3rd instant.

Siz James Convite, Kr. President in the Chair.

The Proceedings of the December and January meetings were

read and, after certain modifications, confirmed.

Presentations were received—

‘1. From Prof. Oldham, Geological specimens from the Sivok

Nadi, in the Darjiling district.

2. From Babu Radanath Sikdar, two copies of the Mashik Pa

trika, No. 5. |

170 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.

3. From the Right Rev. Bishop of Victoria through Lt.-Col.

W. Anderson, 2 pamphlets being Narrative of a Mission of Inquiry

to the Jewish Synagogue at Kaefungfoo, and Fac-similes of the

Hebrew Manuscripts obtainea at the same place.

4. From Col. Grove through Capt. Thuillier, Seetion of a Gur-

jun or oil-wood timber from Arracan perforated by worms, and shells

of different marine worms from the same wood.

Col. Grove states “I have seen marks of one worm as long as

18 inches, and m form often resembling the marks and size of an

usual cheese worm. The iron-wood timber of 18 inches in diameter,

having attained maturity, is as easily pierced as the one before you,

though only in this ratio that Gurjun would be utterly destroyed in

three years, whereas the iron might take five.’

With regard to the shells he adds “the very white bit is from

the worm in its infancy and when entire would measure about 10

mches. All the shells belong to different worms.”

5. From Dr. Spilsbury on the part of Dr. Young, specimens of

fossils from Seinde. “ The collection comprises thirty different por-

tions of teeth and bones of Mastodons, Bhinoceros, Ruminants,

Alligators, Fish, Ostrea, &c., the whole of which on examination

and classification will, I trust, prove of considerable interest and

be deemed a valuable addition to the Fossil Department of the

Museum.”

Mr. Young states “that these fossils are found close to Sehwan

on the north side of the Jukkee hills, in a low range of sandstone

breccia composed of angular pieces of nummulitic limestone cemented

with clay.

“The sandstone in many places too, contains pieces of the lime-

stone. Some of this is seen in the longest specimen of a vertebra.”

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meet-

ing.

Raja Radhakanta Deb, as an honorary member, proposed by the

Council. !

D. G. Nicholson, Esq. Assistant Commissioner at Moulmein,

proposed by Babu Ramgopal Ghose and seconded by Dr. Macrae.

Rowland Hamilton, Esq. proposed by Mr. Woodrow and seconded

by Col. Baker.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 171

Read letters intimating that Sir L. Peel and Dr. Stewart wished

to withdraw from the Society, as they are shortly to leave India.

The Council announced that they had appointed the following

sub-Committees, viz: ,

Finance. Lt.-Col. Baker and C. Allen, Esq.

Philological. Lt. Lees, Dr. Réer, Rev. Mr. Long, and F. H. Hall, Esq:

Library. Dr. Walker, Mr. Woodrow, Capt. Thuillier, Babu Rama-

persad Roy and Mr. Grapel.

Natural History. Dr. Spilsbury, Dr. Walker, Dr. Macrae,

Lt.-Col. Baker, and Dr. Boycott.

They also submitted the following report.

“The attention of the Council has been lately drawn to: the magnificent

series of fossil specimens from the Nerbudda contributed between the

years 1832 and 1848, by Dr. Spilsbury.

“As regards the importance of the specimens, some of them, more

especially the magnificent series illustrating the Segownee fossil elephant,

are so remarkable for their stupendous magnitude and perfect preserva-

tion as to be unrivalled in any other Museum in the world. But their

scientific interest is of still greater value, as they have chiefly been the

means of establishing an extensive fossil Fauna on the Nerbudda.

‘“* Dr. Spilsbury’s merits were not merely those of a collector of fossils ;

in most cases he accurately defined and indentified his specimens; and

it was probably the want of the necessary means of reference and compa-

rision in a remote locality, and the innate modesty of his character that

prevented Dr. Spilsbury from giving to the world a full and complete

account of his researches in a connected form.

* Dr. Spilsbury’s contributions have further been marked by as great

liberality, as zeal in behalf of the Society. The Council consider, that

they have served alike to enrich the Society's Museum and to advance

the progress of science. On these grounds, they are of opinion that Dr.

Spilsbury is entitled to a public recognition of his services ; and the Coun-

cil propose that a subscription be entered upon, amoung the members and

the friends of science for a Portrait of Dr. Spilsbury, to be hung up in

the Society’s Rooms.”

This report was unanimously adopted and ordered to be circulated

among the resident members ; a large number of those present at the

meeting entered their names as subscribers.

Communications were received—

1. From Rev. S. Slater, forwarding the remainder of an English

translation of an Urdu Tale by Inshé Allah Khan, for the Journal.

2. From Babu Raédhanath Sikddr, submitting abstracts of Me-

teorological Register kept in the Surveyor General’s Office for the

month of September last. :

172 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ No. 2.

3. From T. Harris, Esq. American Consul at Ningpo, submitting,

for exhibition to the Society, fac-simile of two inscriptions from the

Island of Putu in the Chusan Archipelago.

4. From A. W. Russell, Esq. Under-Secretary to the Govern-

ment of Bengal, enclosing the following correspondence regarding

the ruins of Rajmahal.

Extract from a letter from the Officiating Secretary to the Government of,

India, Home Department, to the Secretary to the Government of Bengal,

No. 829, dated the 10th August, 1854.

Para. 2.—“The Most Noble the Governor Generalin Council requests

the attention of the Hon’ble the Lieutenant-Governor to Lieutenant-Colo-

nel Baker’s remarks on the above application, especially with reference to

the ruins of the palace at Rajmehal, which the Railway Company wish to

take possession of, and, for the most part, to ‘ convert into Ballast,’ and to

the ground applied for Westward of the line of Railway, at present very

generally occupied by native huts, the removal of which, as contemplated

by the Railway Company, would be objectionable.

3.—The Governor General in one observes that it may be necessary

that the ruins of the old palace at Rajmehal should be overthrown, but

His Lordship in Council is desirous, before according his assent to the

measure, to have some better voucher than the opinion of the Chief

Engineer of the Railway Company for the conclusion that the sooner

these buildings are converted into Railway ballast the better. His Lord-

ship in Council therefore requests that the Hon’ble the Lieutenant-Gover-

nor will be good enough to advise the Government of India, as to whether

those ruins are in a state worth preserving or not.”

Extract from a letter from the Secretary to the Government of Bengal, to

the Officiating Secretary to the Government of India, Home Department.

No. 75, dated the 30th November, 1854.

Para. \.—“ Adverting to the letter from your Office, No. 829, dated

the 10th August last, with enclosures, I am directed to state for the

information of the most Noble the Governor General of India in Council,

that the Lieutenant-Governor after a personal inspection of the Ruins at

Rajmehal, is constrained to adopt the opinion already formed by the officer

of the Railway Company; namely, that the structures are generally in so

dilapidated a condition as not to be worth preserving. The chief orna-

ment of the ruins in former years, the ‘Sangh-i-dalan’ has been lately

very much dismantled and has, moreover, been already appropriated by

the Railway officers and wholly disfigured by being built up. It seemed

to the Lieutenant-Governor very doubtful however, whether, even if the

whole of the modern masonry were removed, suflicient of the old building

would remain, to render it an object worthy of preservation.”

(True Extract.)

A. W. Rosset,

Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 173

5. From H. H. Smyth, Esq. Foreign Secretary to the Royal

Society of London, acknowledging receipt of the Journal, Nos. 1

@ 4 for 1854 and the Bird Catalogue.

The Librarian and the Curator of the Zoological Museum sub-

mitted their usual monthly reports.

On the conclusion of the ordinary business, Dr. Falconer, agree-

ably to a previous intimation to that effect sanctioned by the Coun-

ceil, made an oral communication on the probable relations of the

great extinct Tortoise of India to certain myths occupying a pro-

minent place in the very early Greek and Hindu Cosmogonies.

The question had been raised elsewhere before, without having

attracted sufficient attention, and Dr. Falconer brought it before

the Society in the hope that the interest of the Oriental Section

might be awakened in regard to it.

The purport of Dr. F.’s remarks which he illustrated by diagrams,

will be best understood by reprinting the following extracts from

the Proceedings of the London Zoological Society, for March and

May, 1844.

A communication was made by Dr. Falconer, conveying the substance

of a paper by Capt. Cautley and himself on the osteologieal characters

and paleontological history of the Colossochelys Atlas, a fossil tortoise of

enormous size, from the tertiary strata of the Sewalik hills in the north of

India—a tertiary chain apparently formed by the detritus of the

Himalaya mountains.

“A great number of huge fragments, derived from all parts of the

skeleton, except the neck and tail, were exhibited on the table, illustrative

of a diagram by Mr. Scharf of the animal restored to the natural size.

“The communication opened with a reference to the reptilian forms

discovered in the fossil slate, among which colossal representatives have

been found of all the known tribes, such as the Zgwanodon, Megalosaurus

Labyrinthodon, &c., besides numerous forms of which no living analogues

exist, such as the Hnaliosaurian reptiles and Pterodactyles. No fossil

Testudinata remarkable either for size or deviation from existing forms,

have hitherto been found in the fossil state. The Colossochelys supplies

the blank in the first respect, while it differs so little from the land-

tortoises in the general construction of its osseous frame, as hardly to

constitute more than a subgenus of Zestudo.

174 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 2.

‘‘ The plastron or sternal portion of the shell affords the chief distinctive

character. The episternal portion in the adult is six and a half inches

thick, and contracted into a diameter of eight inches, bifid at the apex,

and supplied with a thick cuneiform keel on its inferior side : this keel

constitutes one of the principal features in the fossil. The entosternal

portion exhibits exactly the form of Testudo, the same being the case with

the xiphiosternal or posterior portion. The plastron in the adult animal

was estimated to be nine feet four inches long.

“The carapace or buckler of the shell coincides exactly with the general

form of the large land-tortoises, of which it exhibits only a magnified

representation, flattened at the top and vertical at the sides, with the

same outline and recurved margin. The shell was estimated to have

been twelve feet three inches long, eight feet m diameter, and six

feet high.

“The extremities were described as constructed exactly as in the

land-tortoises, in which the form of the femur and humerus is marked. by

peculiar characters. These bones in the fossil were of a huge size,

corresponding to the dimensions of the shell. The ungueal bones indi-

cated a foot as large as that of the largest Rhinoceros. The humerus was

more curved, and the articulating head more globular and deeper in the

fossil, from which it was inferred that it had a stronger articulation,

greater rotation, and that the Colossochelys was enabled to bring its

anterior extremities more under its weight than is the case with

existing tortoises.

“The affinities with Zestudo shown in the shell and extremities were

found to hold equally good in the construction of the head, of which

a comparatively small-sized specimen, inferred to have belonged to a

young or half-grown Colossochelys, was exhibited. The head. of the

adult to correspond with the dimensions of the shell, and according to the

proportions furnished by a large Zestudo Indica, was deduced to have

been two feet long.

“There were no ascertained cervical vertebre to afford direct evidence

as to the length of the neck, which was constructed in the diagram

relatively to the proportions of Testudo Indica. The entire length of the

Colossochelys Atlas was inferred to have been about eighteen feet, and

that it stood upwards of seven feet high.

“The generic name given by the discoverers has reference to the

colossal size of the fossil («oAocods et xéAus), and the specific one to its

fitting representation of the. mythological tortoise that sustained the

world, according to ihe systems of Indian cosmogony.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 175

“The anatomical details occupied so much of the evening, that space

was not left for Dr. Falconer to enter on general points connected with

the fossil, such as its possible connexion with the mythological fables of

the Hindoos and the era of its extinction, which will form the subject of

another communication.

“The results of a chemical analysis of the bones by Mr. Middleton

were communicated, showing that they contained a very large quantity

of fluorine. Some rough sketches of the Colossochelys were exhibited,

etched on glass by means of the fluorine yielded by its own bones. The

analysis indicated the presence of 11 per cent. of fluoride of calcium.”

** Colossochelys Atlas.—The first fossil remains of this colossal tortoise

were discovered by us in 1835 in the tertiary strata of the Sewalik Hills,

or Sub-Himalayahs skirting the southern foot of the great Himalayah

chain. They were found associated with the remains of four extinct

species of Mastodon and Elephant, species of Rhinoceros, Hippopotamus,

Horse, Anoplotherium, Camel, Giraffe, Sivatherium, and a vast number

of other Mammalia, including four or five species of Quadrumana. The

Sewalik fauna included also a great number of reptilian forms, such as

crocodiles and land and freshwater tortoises. Some of the crocodiles be-

long to extinct species, but others appear to be absolutely identical with

species now living in the rivers of India: we allude in particular to the

Crocodilus longirostris, from the existing forms of which we have been

unable to detect any difference in heads dug out of the Sewalik Hills.

The same result applies to the existing Hmys tectum, now a common

species found in all parts of India. A very perfect fossil specimen, pre-

senting the greater part of the evidence of the dermal scutes, is undistin-

guishable from the living forms, not varying more from these than they

do among each other. Prof. Thomas Bell, the highest living authority on

the family, after a rigid examination, confirms the result at which we had

arrived, that there are no characters shown by the fossil to justify its

separation from the living E’mys tectum. There are other cases which ap-

pear to yield similar results, but the evidence has not yet been sufficient-

ly examined to justify a confident affirmation of the identity at present.

“The remains of the Colossochelys were collected during a period of

eight or nine years along a range of eighty miles of hilly country: they

belong in consequence to a great number of different animals, varying in

size and age. From the circumstances under which they are met with,

in crushed fragments, contained in elevated strata which have undergone

great disturbance, there is little room for hope that a perfect shell, or

anything approaching a complete skeleton, will ever be found in the Se-

176 | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

walik Hills. It is to be mentioned, however, that remains of many of the

animals associated with the Colossochelys in the Sewalik Hills have been

discovered along the banks of the Irrawaddi in Ava, and in Perim Island

in the Gulf of Cambay, showing that the same extinct fauna was formerly

spread over the whole continent of India.

** This is not the place to enter upon the geological question of the age

of the Sewalik strata; suffice it to say, that the general bearing of the

evidence is that they belong to the newer tertiary period. But another

question arises: ‘Are there any indications as to when this gigantic tor-

toise became extinct P or are there grounds for entertaining the opinion

that it may have descended to the human period?’ Any @-priori improba-

bility, that an animal so hugely disproportionate to existing species should

have lived down to be a contemporary with man, is destroyed by the fact

that other species of Chelonians which were coeval with the Colossochelys

in the same fauna, have reached to the present time ; and what is true in

this respect of one species in a tribe, may be equally true of every other

placed under the same circumstances. We have as yet no direct evidence

to the point, from remains dug out of recent alluvial deposits; nor is

there any historical testimony confirming it; but there are traditions

connected with the cosmogonic speculations of almost all Eastern nations

having reference to a tortoise of such gigantic size, as to be associated in

their fabulous accounts with the elephant. Was this tortoise a mere

ereature of the imagination, or was the idea of it drawn from a reality

like the Colossochelys ?

* Without attempting to follow the tortoise tradition through all its

ramifications, we may allude to the interesting fact of its existence even

among the natives of America. The Iroquois Indians believed that there

were originally, before the creation of the globe, six male beings in the

air, but subject to mortality. There was no female among them to perpe-

tuate their race ; but learning that there was a being of this sort in hea-

yen, one of them undertook the dangerous task of carrying her away. A

bird (like the Garuda of Vishnoo or the Eagle of Jupiter) became the

vehicle. He seduced the female by flattery and presents: she was turned

out of heaven by the supreme deity, but was fortunately received upon

the back of a tortoise, when the otter (an important agent in all the tradi-

tions of the American Indians) and the fishes disturbed the mud at the

bottom of the ocean, and drawing it up round the tortoise formed a small

island, which increasing gradually became the earth. We may trace this

tradition to an Eastern source, from the circumstance that the female is

said to have had two sons, one of whom slew the other; after which she

had several children, from whom sprung the human race.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 177

* Tn this fable we have no comparative data as to the size of the tor-

toise, but in the Pythagorean cosmogony the infant world is represented

as having been placed on the back of an elephant, which was sustained on

a huge tortoise. It is in the Hindoo accounts, however, that we find the

fable most circumstantially told, and especially in what relates to the se-

eond Avatar of Vishnoo, when the ocean was churned by means of the

mountain Mundar placed on the back of the king of the tortoises, and the

serpent Basokee used for the churning-rope. Vishnoo was made to assume

the form of the tortoise and sustain the created world on his back to make

it stable. So completely has this fable been impressed on the faith of the

country, that the Hindoos to this day even believe that the world rests

on the back of a tortoise. Sir William Jones gives the following as a

translation from the great lyric poet Jyadeva: ‘The earth stands firm on

thy immensely broad back, which grows larger from the callus occasioned

by bearing that vast burden. O Cesava! assuming the body of a tortoise,

be victorious! Oh! Hurry, Lord of the Universe !’

“The next occasion in Indian mythology where the tortoise figures

prominently isin the narratives of the feats of the bird-demigod ‘ Garfida,’

the carrier of Vishnoo. After stating the circumstances of his birth, and

the disputes between his mother Vinita and ‘ Kudroo,’ the mother of the

serpent, it is mentioned that he was sent on an expedition to bring

‘ Chundra’ the moon, from whom the serpents were to derive the water of

immortality. While pursuing his journey, amidst strange adventures,

Gartda met his father Kushgifa, who directed him to ‘ appease his hunger

at a certain lake, where an elephant and tortoise were fighting. The body

of the tortoise was eighty miles long-——the elephant’s 160. Garuda with

one claw seized the elephant —with the other the tortoise, and perched with

them on a tree 800 miles high.’ He is then, after sundry adventures,

stated to have fled to a mountain on an uninhabited country, and finished

his repast on the tortoise and elephant.

“Tn these three instances, taken from Pythagoras and the Hindoo

mythology, we have reference to a gigantic: form of tortoise, comparable

in size with the elephant. Hence the question arises, are we to consider

the idea as a mere fiction of the imagination, like the Minotaur and the

chimera, the griffin, the dragon, and the cartazonon, &c., or as founded

on some justifying reality ? The Greek and Persian monsters are com-

posed of fanciful and wild combinations of different portions of known

animals into impogsible forms, and, as Cuvier fitly remarks, they are

merely the progeny of uncurbed imagination; but in the Indian cosmo-

gonic forms we may trace an image of congruity through the cloud of ex.

2a 2

178 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

aggeration with which they are invested. We have the elephant, then as

at present, the largest of land animals, a fit supporter of the infant world ;

in the serpent Basokee, used at the churning of the ocean, we may trace a

representative of the gigantic Indian python ; and in the bird-god Gart-

da, with all his attributes, we may detect the gigantic crane of India

(Ciconia gigantea) as supplying the origin. In like manner, the Colosso-

chelys would supply a consistent representative of the tortoise that sus-

tained the elephant and the world together. But if we are to suppose that

the mythological notion of the tortoise was derived, as asymbol of strength,

from some one of those small species which are now known to exist in In-

dia, this congruity of ideas, this harmony of representation would be at

once yiolated ; it would be as legitimate to talk of a rat or a mouse con-

tending with an elephant, as of any known Indian tortoise to do the same

in the case of the fable of Garada. The fancy would scout the image as in-

congruous, and the weight even of mythology would not be strong enough

to enforce it on the faith of the most superstitious epoch of the human

race.

“ But the indications of mythological tradition are in every case vague

and uncertain, and in the present instance we would not lay undue weight

on the tendencies of such as concern the tortoise. We have entered so

much at length on them on this occasion, from the important bearing

which the point has on a very remarkable matter of early belief entertain-

ed by a large portion of the human race. The result at which we have

arrived is, that there are fair grounds for entertaining the belief as pro-

bable that the Colossochelys Atlas may have lived down to an early period

of the human epoch and become extinct since:—lst, from the fact that

other Chelonian species and crocodiles, contemporaries of the Colossoche-

lys in the Sewalik fauna, have survived; 2nd, from the indications of

mythology in regard to a gigantic species of tortoise in India.”

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for February Meeting, 1855.

Sir,—The following specimens have been added to the Museum since

the preparation of my last Report.

1. From Capt. T. C. Blagrave. A small collection, procured (as there

is reason to believe) in the Alpine Punjab. Of mammalia, are sent one

Bat, Nycricigus turEvs, and skulls of Gazetna cera. And of birds,

the following species, including one novelty.—GarrvuLax LINEATUS, Parus

CINEREUS, PassER 1nDiIcUs (albinoid young), P. crinnamomeEvs, HusPERt-

1855. Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 179

PHONA AFFINIS, 2. s.* HerTERURA SYLVANA, MoracitLua BoARULA, Dry-

MOICA CEINIGER, Lanius Harpwickil, MonrticoLa CINCLORHYNCHA,

PRATINCOLA FERREA, MUSCICAPULA SUPERCILIARIS, STOPAROLA MELANOPS,

PHYLLOSCOPUS VIRIDANUS, and TURTUR ORIENTALIs.

2. Lt. 8. Owen, 19th B. N. I. The skin of a Tern, procured in the

Bay of Bengal; being the young of ONYCHOPRION MELANAUCHEN, (Tem.),

formerly described by the provisional name Sterna (2) marginatain J. A.S.

XV, 373. This specimen is peculiarly interesting, as further confirming, by

its coloration, the propriety of arranging the species as an ONYCHOPRION.

The head is quite as in O. anastH=TUs; and the dusky hue of other

species of the genus is conspicuously shewn on the anterior margin of the

wing, and less intensely on the remiges. The structure is altogether that

of ONYCHOPRION.

3. Capt. Berdmore, Scheu Gyen, Pegu. Skin of CapricoRNIs suMA-

TRENSIS; and a young living Monkey, apparently of the species Inuus

ARCTOIDES.

4. Capt. 8. R. Tickell, Maulmein. <A few bird-skins, including Trri-

CHASTOMA ABBOTTI, nobis; never previously received from so southern

a locality.

5. From the Barrackpore menagerie. A dead Tenasserim Pheasant,

GALLOPHASIS LINEATUS.

6. Mons. St. Ives. A pair of small Australian birds, MyzanTHE HI-

RUNDINACEA.

7. Capt. W.S. Sherwill. Two snakes in spirit, Boa conica and Ly-

CODON AULICUS.

* HESPERIPHONA AFFINIS, nobis. Nearly affined to H. 1crgrioipes (Cocco-

thrauses icterioides, Vigors). From which the male is distinguished,—1, by

being smaller, the closed wing measuring 49 in. (instead of 53 in.,) and tail 33 in.

(instead of 3% in.) ;—2, by the black portion of the plumage being of a deep and

shining black, instead of being dull with a distinct ashy tinge ;—and 3, by having

black axillaries and yellow tibial feathers, instead of yellow axillaries and black

tibials, as in H. 1crertoipEs. The females are much more dissimilar: that of

Hl. arrinis having the upper parts olive-green, tinged with yellow on the collar

and rump, and more brightly on the lower parts; wings and tail black, the

coverts, secondaries and tertiaries broadly margined externally with yellowish

olive-green, occupying the whole outer web of the last; crown and ear-coverts ash-

coloured, passing to pale grey on the throat, Young male like the adult, but

the yellow much less intense. The adult male so nearly resembles that of H. re-

TEURIOIDES, that its distinctness would scarcely have been suspected, had it not

been for the great difference of the other sex.

180 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 2.

8. Capt. H. B. Weston. Some portions of timber honey-combed by

the TEREDO NAVALIs.

9. Mr. P. Anderson (provisionally). The carcass of a Caracal (FEnis

CARACAL), from Multan; both skin and skeleton of which have been

prepared.

We have also to notice a small purchased collection of bird-skins, which

has yielded several species new to the museum, and among them some of

considerable rarity and beauty. They are from various parts of the

world. From China, a fine specimen of the Mandarin Duck (Arx Gaue-

RICULATA), in splendid plumage’ From Malacca, Inrax EUTOLMos, Hodg-

son, never before recorded from so southern a locality, though known to

inhabit the Tenasserim provinces; and two or three others. From Aus-

tralia, TINUNCULUS CENCHROIDES ; ACCIPITER TORQUATUS, juw. ; the beau-

‘tiful Chesnut bronze-wing Pigeon, PHAPS ELEGANS ; AMADINA OCULEA; and

other species new to the museum. From 8. Africa, Trogon (APALo-

DERMA) NARINA (fine); Hypuantornis (?) ocuLARIUS ; and NecraRinra

SENEGALENSIS, of extreme beauty. From America two superb Jays,

Cyanocorax (Uroleuca, Pr. Bonap.) cyanotEuca, Pr. Max. (Corvus cris-

tatellus, Tem.), and CYANOGARULUS coRONATUS, (Swainson); AMPELIS

CAROLINENSIS (very fine); two Parrots, CyaNOLIsEUS PATAGONICUS, and

MicrosittackE squamata, (Latham, v. versicolor, Shaw, and erythrogaster,

Lichtenstein) ; ParBpaLuRA FLAVIROsTRIS ; TITYRA ROSEICOLLIS ; SALTATOR

maGnus, (Gm.); 8. rupicus, Vieillot; CaLLospiza CAYANNENSIs; Prry-

LUS AUREIVENTRIS, juv. ; EMBERNAGRA Sp. ; CERERa CYANEA, fem. ; Dac-

NIS CAYANA; TRICHAS MARILARDICA; TR. CANICAPILLA (Lanagra cant-

capilla, Swainson, Zool. il. 1st series, pl. 174; Tr. Delafieldt, Audubon) ;

Pipra (2 sp., undetermined) ; and Tringa PEcToRALIS: altogether an

interesting series of acquisitions. K. Buytu.

Liprary.

The following books have been added to the library since Dee. last.

Presented.

The Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New York, for

1851-52.—By tHe Lyceum.

A Narrative of a Mission of Inquiry to the Jewish Synagogue at Kae-

fung-foo, 8vo. pamphlet.—By His Gracz tHE BisHor or VICTORIA.

Facsimiles of the Hebrew MSS. obtained at the Jewish Synagogue in

Kae-fung-foo, 8vo. pamphlet.—By THE Same.

Catalogue of the Described Coleoptera of the United States, by F. EH.

Melsheimer, Washington, 1858, 8vo.— By THE SMITHSONIAN INSTITUTION,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 181

_ Smithsonian Contributions to Knowledge, Vol. VI.—By tur Smitu-

SONIAN INSTITUTION.

Norton’s Literary Register, for 1854, 12mo.—By THE Same.

Seventh Annual Report of the Smithsonian Institution for 1853.—By

THE SAME.

Literaturgeschichte der Araber, V. Band 2, abtheilung. By the Baron

Von-Hammer Purestall.—By tHe AuTHoR.

Bijdragen tot de Zool-Land en Volkenkunde von Neerlandsch Indie,

Vols. I. 1J.—By tue Roya Institute of NetHeruanps, Inpra.

Die Neusten Forschungen auf dem Gebiete des Buddhismus, Von A.

Weber, pamphlet.—By tur AurHor.

Collection des Ouvrages Orientaux. Ibn Batutah, 2 Vols. 8vo.—By

THE SOCIETE’ ASIATIQUE.

Transactions of the Bombay Geographical Society, Vol. XI.—By THE

Society.

Memoirs of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vol. XXII.—By tue

Socrgry.

Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society, Vol. XIII.—By

THE SOCIETY. .

Journal of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, Vol. IT.

p. LI1.—By tHe AcaprEmy.

Natuurkundig Tydscrift voor Nederlandsch Indie. Decl VII. p. III.

and [V.—By tue Kpiror.

Quarterly Journal of the Geological Society, No. 40.—By THe Soctrry.

Indische Studien, Vol. III. p. l—By tue Epiror.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. I1.—From

THE Mapras GovERNMENT.

Report on the Trade and Commerce of the British North American

Colonies. By J. D. Andrews, 1 Vol. 8vo.—By THE AurTHor.

Collection Orientale. Le Livre des Rois, Vol. III.—Bytue Frencu Govt.

Ruze Rondom Het Hiland Celebes von G. van der Hart.—By THE

Royat Institute or Lancuaces or NETHERLANDS INDIA.

Banka Malakka en Billiton, Verslagen von Dr. J. H. Croockewill,

1 Vol. 8vo.—By THE Same.

Kitab Tochpah Javoosch Mohammedoansch Wortbock. Door Mr. §,

Keiyser.—By THE Same.

Oriental Christian Spectator, for January, 1855.—By toe Epiror.

Die neuern Forschungen iiber das alte Indien, Von Dr. A. Weber,

12mo. pamphlet.—By tHE AUTHOR.

Journal of the Indian Archipelago and Eastern Asia, for May and June,

1854.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA.

182 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 2.

The Caleutta Christian Observer, for January, 1855.—By tHe Eprror.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 97.—By THe Eprror.

The Upadeshak, No. 97.—By tHe Epiror.

Address of the Right Hon’ble the Earl Rosse, President, read at the

Anniversary Meeting of the Royal Society on Wednesday, November

30th, 1853.—By THE Royat Sociery.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, for 1852.—By THE Same.

Philosophical Transactions, for 1852, p. 1l.—By THz Same.

Address to the Individual Members of the Board of Visitors of the

Royal Observatory, Greenwich, June, 1853.—By THE Same.

Natural History of New York, Parts V. 3 vols. Part VE. oe IL.—

By tHE Stare or New York.

Notices of the Meetings of the Royal Institution, part 1V.—By THE

INSTITUTION.

Purchased.

Johnson’s Dictionary in Persian, Arabic and English, 1 vol. 4to.

Extract du Fukhri Traiti d’ Algébre par Abu Bekr Mohammad ben

Alhacan Alkharkhi. Par F. Woepeke.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 84.

Westergaard’s Zendavesta, Vol. I. pp. i. 11. in.

Chodzko’s Grammaire Persane.

Vuller’s Lexicon, Persico-Latinum, 2 parts.

Westergaard’s Bundehesh.

Renan’s Averroas et 1’ Averroisme. _

Journal des Savants—for September, October and November, 1854.

Weber’s White Yajur Veda, Part II. Nos. 2-3, 20 copies.

Anvar i Soheli, being the Persian version of the Fables of Bidpae. By

Husain Vaiz Keshifi,

Exchanged.

The Athenzeum for October and November, 1855.

Philosophical Magazine, No. 55.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 183

For Marcus, 1855.

The usual monthly Meeting of the Society was held on the 7th

inst. at half-past 8 P. mM.

Sir James Coxtvinz, Kt., President, in the Chair.

The President introduced to the Meeting M. M. Adolphe, Hermann

and Robert Schlagintweit who have recently arrived in Calcutta

(vid Bombay and Madras) on their way to Nepaul and Darjeling

-with a view to prosecuting magnetie observations in the Himalayas.

The following extracts from a letter addressed to him by Baron

Humboldt were read by the President.

“ Comment ne pas s’adresser avee confiance au digne President

d’une illustre Société dont les travaux ont repandu une si vive

lumiére sur la Géographie, l’ancienne civilisation, les monumens,

Vorganisation des langues de |’ Inde.

“ Les deux fréres ainés Schlagintweit marchant sur les traces de

Saussure, imbus de tout ce qu’ offre les progres actuels des sciences

physiques, pleins de cette ardeur que le premier les a conduit 4 la

cime de Monte Rosa ont fait paraitre deux ouvrages marquans sur

les Alpes de la Suisse.

“ La Societé Royale de Londres, si indulgente et si bienveillante

pour moi (j’ai vu la premiere fois votre belle patrie in 1790, conduit

par George Forster qui avait été de la seconde Expedition du Capi-

taine Cook,) a fait linsigne honueur aux jeunes voyageurs mes com-

patriotes de les recommander a ma priére avec chaleur 4-la Com-

pagnie de l’Inde. Ils y ont été accueillis et secondés avec une gene-

reuse faveur et munis de precieux instrumens dont l’usage leur est

familier.

“ Le Souverain auquel je suis attaché de trés prés, et quia une

vive prédilection pour tout ce que la nature et les souvenirs histori-

ques offrent de grandiose dans I’ Inde a eu le premier l’idée d’une

nouvelle expedition 4 la chaine de I’ Himalaya; et a trouvé dans le

concours de la Compagnie de |’ Inde plus qwil ne pouvait desirar

honorant luiméme depuis plusieurs années les jeunes Docteurs Schla-

gentweit d’un affectueux interét tout personnel.

184 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No, 2.

“La chaine de |’ Himilaya a en dans ces dernier temps de savants

et intrépides observateurs, Hodgson, le Capitaine Strachey, le Doc-

teur Thomson et celui qui reunit une grande variété de connais-

sances solides, mon ancien ami Joseph Hooker; mais dans ce grand

monde de votre Inde, il restera 4 glaner encore pendant des siécles

et les changements que subissent (en progres) des sciences phy-

siques, surtout la Géologie des formations, présentent 4 de nou-

veaux observateurs aussi des chances nouvelles et favorables. Vieil-

lard presque antidiluvien, assis long temps sur le rivage, j’ai assistéa

ces grandes changements dans les apercus de la physique du monde.

La bienveillance avee laquelle le nom de Guillaume de Humboldt,

séricusement instruit en Sanscrit,en Malay, en Kawi, en Basque, en

Madjar, en Celtique, en Chinois, en langues Americains, parait

quelque fois dans le Journal Asiatique jette quelque reflet propice

sur l auteur de ces lignes microscopiques et tracées 4 la hate.

“ Le réve qui m’a poursuivi depuis mon retour de Mexique, avant

Vexpedition de Sibérie a été aussi helas! le réve d’un voyage a

Y Himalaya et une partie de Tibet.

“ Veuillez bien offrir aux Membres presents de la respectable

Société Asiatique l’expression de mon admiration et de la reconnais-

sauce inspirée par le souvenir d’un frere chéri.”’

The proceedings of the last month were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, two copies of the Mashik Pa-

trika, Nos. 6 and 7.

2. From the Secretary of the Royal Institution of Languages,

&ec. of Netherlands India, the publications of the Institution.

3. From Dr, J. Grant, a small bottle containing specimens of

a substance which fell in the neighbourhood of Agra for three or

four days in the middle of February. The following is an extract

from Dr. G.’s letter.

“ The first I heard of it was, that a shower of sugar had fallen

allin and about Agra: at length while we were talking about the

matter, two friends sent me specimens. The substance appears in

the form of a greyish deposit upon the ground or on the foliage of

trees as the case may be; the particles baving much the appearance

of sand. In taste it is somewhat mawkishly sweet like manna, It

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 185

soon agglutinates into little masses which to the feel are gummy

and adhesive.’’ Dr. Macnamara of the Medical College who kindly

examined the contents of the bottle says, “ Under the microscope

it presents grains of sand, some particles of woody fibre and a few

starch granules; chemical tests show the presence of sugar and

starch.”

4. From the Government of Bengal through Mr. Under-Secre-

tary Russell, a copy of the 2nd vol. of the Rig Veda Sanhita.

5. From J. Watson, Esq. C. S. specimens of fossil stem and

leaves of Cycas from the Rajmahal Hills.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last

meeting were balloted for and elected members.

haja Radhakanta Deva, as an Honorary Member. -

D. G. Nicolson, Esq. Assistant Commissioner at Moulmein, and

Rowland Hamilton, Esq. as Ordinary Members.

The following were named for ballot at the next Meeting.

W. G. Young, Esq. C. 8.,—proposed by Mr. Grote and seconded

by Mr. Allen.

Babu Kalichurn Roy, Zemindar of Rungpore, proposed by Mr.

Grote and seconded by Babu Kissory Chand Mittra.

Capt. Charles Young, Bengal Engineers, proposed for re-election

by Dr. Macrae and seconded by Mr. Grote.

Communications were received—

1. From H. Piddington, Esq. communicating some observations

on a Forest Race (Vedah?) with extracts from a letter by Capt.

Oakes on the ruins of Dhoolmi in Singbhoom.

2. From Captain Saxton, announcing despatch of specimens of

coal and of iron ore from the Gungpur Raja’s territory. The fol-

lowing is an extract from Capt. Saxton’s letter.

“‘ T have this day dispatched by Banghy Dak, under official frank,

a packet, containing specimens of coal taken by me from an exten-

sive bed in the Gangpur Raja’s territory, some 50 or 60 miles N.

W.from Sumbhulpur. With the coal are also specimens of other

substances found in the same locality, in immediate contact with

the coal. I shall be much obliged, if I can be furnished with a

report on the testing of these specimens, to make use of in my

professional reports. I have also enclosed a specimen of iron stone,

2B 2

186 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society: [ No. 2.

which is abundant on the Western side of a range of hills not far

from the coal bed. Iron stone is found in great abundance all over

these districts, but I thought these specimens might be interesting,

as containing fossil remains well shewn.

“Should this coal be found of value, it might I think be made

available. The nearest point of the Mahanuddy would be ‘ Pud-

dumpore,’ from which the coal bed lies about twenty-five to thirty

miles North. At present the country surrounding, is wild jungle

with only a very few small villages of half a dozen houses, within

ten miles on all sides. The country is however, capable of being

brought under extensive cultivation. Should Calcutta and Bombay

be hereafter connected by Railway, this coal would lie on the way.

The bed appears very extensive, a nullah running into Ebé River

(which joins the Mahanuddy about ten miles above Sumbhulpur)

passes over and through it, and masses of the upper coal which is very

light are floated down the nullah during the rains. From this, it

was known that coal existed, and I learnt of it from Mr. William

Campbell from Sumbhulpur, whom I accidently met. This induced

me to arrange my other duties, so as to admit of my visiting the

place. The coal is in places exposed on the upper surface, and at

others the small water-courses of one or two feet deep running into

the nullah, expose it. I walked some distance up the nullah and

found the bed continuous, and a mile or more below where one

path crossed the nullah, the coal was there in abundance, underneath

a stratum of sandstone, and exposed on the surface on the bank.

The weather was most unfavourable, and obliged me to hurry over

my visit, or I should have made a more careful examination of the

places;

3. From W. H. Smith, Esq. Foreign Secretary to the Royal So-

ciety of London, acknowledging receipt of the Journal, Nos. | to 4.

The Curator in the Zoological Department and Librarian sub-

mitted reports of additions made to their Departments, since the

last meeting.

After the close of the Ordinary business, M. Herman Schlagint-

weit in behalf of himself and brothers presented to the Society an

electro-type model of Monte Rosa and explained to the meeting

the process by which they had surveyed it in 1851, and the prin-

Plate XI

Sketch accompanying CAPT® SAX’ TONS: SPecerictes Sf Col ft om Caltack

ae el al ih Nay,

ff) May,

Jif

(/!

ypu 3 ny ne wh.” &

) ty {

GCD

a= nee dy Clay 7 f

ane

— faeces SEE Showing the Strata about

i oe oa ee

ep (GE —— — ae } yards further up the

as Cok

) Mellahe

eee ae |

2 ST ae De a

Beds of Nulla

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 187

ciple on which they had prepared their model. He, at the same

time exhibited some daguerreotypes of the glaciers and drawings

of the mountain.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for March Meeting.

The following donations have been received during the past month.

1. Capt. Berdmore, Schwe Gyen, Pegu. Another collection of sun-

dries, sent chiefly in spirit.

Of mammalia, TUrata FERRUGINEA (var. peguana) ; SOREX NUDIPES,

nobis, (p. 34, ante), 2 specimens; SciuRoPTERA saGiTTa* (?); and

Ruizomys castaneus, nobis, J. A. S. XII, 1070, previously received

only from Arakan.

Of birds, a skin of HatiastuR 1npvs, and entire specimen in spirit of

ATHENE CUCULOIDES.

Of reptiles, Hyprosaurus satvator (v. Varanus bivittatus, D. and

B.); PrycHozooN HOMOLOCEPHALON; Draco macuLatus; LEIOLEPIS

REEVESII; XENOPELTIS UNICOLOR; LycopDON aULIcUS; XENODON PUR-

PURASCENS; DipsaS MULTIMACULATA; TROPIDONOTUS UMBRATUS; TR.

SUBMINIATUS ; HomoLopsis ENHYDRIS (very fine); H. sEMIzoNa-

TA, ” sS.;f PoLYPEDATES LEucoMysTax; P. (?) MARMORATUS, 2.

* Dimensions of an adult male in spirit: nose to tail, 64 in. ; tail without hair,

5 in.: hind-foot, 1} in.

t Homotopsis sEMIZONATA, nobis. This remarkably fine species has not a

little the aspect of a Viper, from the small size of its scales, the subdivision of

its head-plates, and the general colouring. Form moderately thick; the body

with 39 rows of small strongly carinated scales. Vertical plate transversely divided

into two; the anterior portion triangular, with apex to the front; the posterior

semi-circular: and behind the latter is a remarkable range of five small plates, the

medial being elongated backward between the occipitals, and posterior to this again

is a minute inter-occipital : oecipitals curiously scalloped each with three incisions ;

one posterior, one exterior, and one interior: two pairs of frontals; a frznal;

and a post-nasal. Colour pale yellowish-brown, marked on the upper-parts with

about 36 semi-annuli, which are of a blackish hue on the edges, paler within: on

the hinder part of the body and tail are some black spots on the pale inter-spaces ;

and a medial black streak from the occiput is continued to the second transverse

semi-annulus: a triangular black spot on the snout; also a blackish eye-streak ;

and small spots on each occipital: lower-parts with two irregular rows of dark

spots from throat to vent, bordering the scute ; and the sub-caudal scutelle

are marked throughout with black. Number of scute, 168; scutelle, 78 pairs.

Length of specimen 27 in., of which tail 6 in. It is remarkable that the abdo-

——

188 _ Proceedings of tha Asiatie Society. [No. 2.

s.;* Rana VITTIGERA; HyL=pactTyLus BiviTTatTus, Cantor (ineasuring 35

in. over curve of back, from snout to vent; knee to end of longest toe,

34 in.); and BuFoO MELANOSTICTUS.

2. J. C. Parker, Esq. Skin of Spatax typHuops, (Pallas). The animal

was found lying dead upon the summit of a heap of sand, in the vicinity

of Beyrout.

3. T. C. Jerdon, Esq. Skin of Saxicota Fusca, nobis, J. A. SW.

XX, 523.+

4. J. B. Lawson, Esq. Skull of Terracreros QuADRICORNIS.

5. J. Hodges, Esq. A few marine shells, picked up at Suez.

6. From myself. Specimens of ACHATINA BICARINATA, and of reversed

AmpuLzaria and Patupina from Madagascar.

Liprary.

The library has received the following accessions during the last month.

Presented.

The Rig Veda Sanhita, Vol. Il. Edited by Dr. Max Miiller, 1 vol. 4to.

—By THE GOVERNMENT oF BENGAL.

Notule ad Plantas Asiaticas, Part IV. Dicotyledonous Plants. By the

late Dr. Griffith, 8vo. 2 copies.—By THE SAME.

Tcones Plantarum Asiaticarum, Part IV. Dicotyledonous Plants. By

the late Dr. Griffith, 2 copies.—By THE SaME.

Oldham’s Geology of the Khasi Hills, 1 vol. 4to. 2 copies.—By THE

SAME.

The Ganges Canal, in Bengali, folio pamphlet.—By THE Same.

Selection from the Records of Government, N. W. P. Part XVIJI.—

By tHe GOVERNMENT oF THE N. W. P.

minal scute begin to divide obliquely as they approach the vent, the last two or

three assuming the appearance of pairs of scutellz.

N. B.—The H. crassa, nobis, J. A. S. XXIII, 300, appears to be identical

with H, Rerinwarpttt, Schlegel, from Louisiana: but H. parviceps, nobis, idid.,

we are still unable to identify with any previously described species.

* POLYPEDATES (?) MARMORATUS, nobis. Hind-feet completely webbed. Tym-

pana very small, Skin granulose above and on the belly. Colour black above,

marbled with dull leaden-grey ; below sullied white, more or less marbled with

dusky on the throat and breast. Length 2} in. from snout to vent: hind-limb,

43 in.

+ Described from the fragments of a specimen. A typical Wheatear. Colour

fuscous, tinged with fawn on the back, and more brightly on the forehead and

under-parts. Tail darkest, and without any white upon it.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 189

Ditto from Public Correspondence of the Punjab Administration, No.

X. 4 copies.—By THE Same.

The Mashik Patrika, Nos. 6 and 7, 2 copies.—By Ba’au Ra’pua’Na’TH

SixpAr.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for Feby. 1855.—By tum Enpiror.

Proceedings of the Royal Asiatic Society, No. 7.—By THE Socinry.

The Tatwabodhini Patrika, No. 138.—By TH: Epitor.

The Durbin (Persian newspaper) for Feby. 1855.—By tar Epiror.

The Citizen Newspaper, for ditto,—By THE SAME.

Ra’/JENDRALA’L Mittra,

March 2nd, 1855.

a GOR

es | ei ai tr i

1 * if

ey RA

. es rt bs

uy ane

ahi wiv: wae

singel ta the rosa

Led vie thie

‘sw ibd

divi ¥ ro :

JOURNAL

OF THE

EodALLG SOCLET Y,.

No. III.—1855,

Report on the Kooloo Iron Mines and on a portion of the Mannikurn

valley. By M. Marcaniev. (Communicated by the Government

of India.*)

Before my arrival in Kooloo, the information I had received of the

mineral resources that this country appeared to offer, embraced

nothing of its iron mines ; their existence was completely unknown.

The information was confined to the fabulous recitals of the Manni-

kurn thermal waters, and to the existence of sulphurets of iron and

lead within this same valley. Arrived on the spot, at the first

sight of a rock from Futteepore, I saw directly, and ascertained

by experiments, that it contained magnetic oxide of iron. This fact

acquired, led me to the examination of the soil, which entirely con-

firmed it.

A second mine of oligist iron, was discovered thus; while con-

versing with Captain Hay on the probability of meeting with oligist

iron in the quartz mountains in the vicinity of the thermal springs

of Mannikurn, it occurred to him, to make use of his just authority

to question the natives. The influence that he exercises over them,

led to the best results, for one of them soon brought us a block of

badly smelted iron and some specimens of the mineral metal, ex- |

tracted clandestinely from a neighbouring mountain.

The first of these mines, the magnetic iron ore, is situated near

* Some pains have been taken to improve the composition of this report, which

should rather have been drawn up in French and then translated. Occasionally

passages have been omitted where there were doubts of the writer’s meaning.—En.

No. LXXIV.—New Serius. Vou. XXIV. 4c

192 Report on the Kooloo won Mines. [ No. 3.

Futteepore, South west of Sultanpore, facing the village of Quageah,

and the road from Kooloo to Simla. The mountain containing this

mine, is called by the natives, Jilly Pronally. It belongs to the

chain extending from East to West, and is bounded at its summit,

by a table-land adjoining the mines and the possessions of Mundee.

It is a large ravine serving as a pass, leading to the villages of the

table-land, and owing most likely, its enlargement to the erosion

of pluvial waters. The rock in which the grains of magnetic oxide

of iron are embedded is a mica schist of the same nature as the

mines already described in my first reports.

It is to be remarked that the blackest lines of stratification, that

is to say, those containing the grains of oxide of iron, generally con-

tain less mica, than those of a lighter colour, and that the rock

passes as it were to the grey wacke. To the left, on ascending this

ferruginous ravine, the mica schist which borders it, contains no iron.

It would appear that the mineral extends under the table-land, in

a line perpendicular to the mountain, inclining however to the right,

the only part exposed at about thirty feet from the summit, seems

to run in that direction. The existence of this mine was completely

unknown to Europeans, though worked by the Natives of the neigh-

bouring villages for a length of time. Though the country is well

wooded, this work is limited to four small furnaces, similar to those

of Mundee and elsewhere. This mine, in its physical character, as

well as in its composition, exactly resembles all the magnetic iron

mines described in my former reports; it contains from 10 to 15

per cent. of magnetic oxide of iron. In its natural state this mine

is poor, but the ease with which the oxide of iron can be separated

from the rock, places it in the same category as the mine I have

already described.

The oligist iron mine is situated in a mountain of quartz border-

ing the left side of the torrent Parbutty, facing the thermal springs,

but on the Southern slope opposite the Mannikurn valley. Owing

to the impossibility of reaching the mine from this side, on account

of the steepness of the mountain, Captain Hay, myself and the

guide, retraced our steps to the village of Deah, picturesquely situ-

ated on the summit of a mountain facing Biyowrah. We started

thence to make a fresh excursion, but on arriving at a certain

1855. | Report on the Kooloo won Mines. 193

distanee from the mine, insurmountable difficulties presented them-

selves, the rapid declivities which we had to ascend and descend

rendering it impossible for us to reach the bed of this ferru-

ginous deposit, to study its extent. Natives on the contrary,

circulate in these dangerous places with surprising facility; the

most intelligent of my servants after having received my orders

repaired to the spot, in company with guides, who work a little of

this iron. They brought me back specimens of the mineral, part of

which has been sent to the Chief Commissioner, and they repeated

to me that which I had already learnt from a Native, that the

iron was extracted from a vast cavern, and that it existed in

streaks of great thickness, alternant with quartz. It must not be

thought, that the obstacles which prevented us from reaching this

mine are difficult to overcome, for a road could easily be made which

would render access to it easy, and Lam convinced, that orders to

that effect will soon be given by the Commissioner of the Kangra

District, it being important that the question connected with the

development of ferruginous resources should be seriously taken

up. This oligist iron mine promises by its position in a well

wooded country, to furnish largely to those resources. Let the

distance of about 200: miles, from Kangra to Kote Kaei be surveyed,

that is to say, the range of mountains in which is found the mineral

ef magnetic iron, what fuel is there to be met with? A few

trees scattered here and there, scarcely sufficient for the manu-

facture of a few pounds of iron daily; it is a fact, nothing or

nearly nothing is to be met with; whilst in the greater portion

of the Kooloo district, a rich vegetation exhibits itself. It is

then in Kooloo,. that 1 propose establishing iron works, on a large

seale, and I would there collect the produce of the neighbour-

ing mines of Nolata, Core, Durmany, Surmany, and Currany, they are

all in the Kangra district, and in the vicinity of Kooloo, and if

necessary, a call could be made on the Mundee mines. One question

only remains to be solved; that is, to ascertain if the Natives of the

five villages just mentioned can communicate with Kooloo, with-

out passing over the old road of Harabagh, &c. and to find out if the

mountains to the East, which separate these two localities would

permit of a road being made, This enquiry belongs to the Engineer’s

202

194 Report on the Kooloo tron Mines. | No. 3.

department and could be made in a very short time. If, as I believe,

this opening is practicable, the transport of the magnetic oxide of

iron from the five villages could be speedily performed on beasts of

burden, and we should then have obtained all the conditions neces-

sary for the success of this project.

Bijowrah struck me as being the most suitable spot to establish

the building for the reduction of the iron ores. Its position is not

only centrical to the mines and the fuel supplies, but presents the

double advantage of being on the direct road to the plains via

Kangra and Noorpoor: having close at hand a watercourse, with

proximity to the Bias to increase the motive power if required.

The forest to the East, and the magnetic iron mine situated in the

same direction are at about twenty miles from Bijowrah; the oligist

iron mine as well as its neighbouring forests, at about the same

distance; and the Northern forest from twenty to twenty-five

miles. |

Such being their situations Bijowrah offers the nearest central

spot, both to the mines, and to the fuel, and is the most convenient

for the transport of the manufactured iron. The pine prepon-

derates generally in these forests, but in the hills to the East, the

oak is found in rather large abundance. Tar be from me the idea

of exaggerating the resources of the Kooloo forests. I have on

the contrary been very moderate in my expressions, because 1 am

anxious that Captain Hay, who is in charge of the district, as

well as the topographic work compiled by Major Longden, of

Kooloo, should be consulted on the subject. I repeat it, in the

part of the Himalayds that I am acquainted with, Kooloo is

the only spot capable of supplying fuel to works of any import-

ance, but we must not conceal the fact, that mountainous countries

are far from presenting on this subject the same facility as the plains ;

the construction of roads is more difficult, the distancés to go over

more laborious, and often longer, and consequently the transport of

materials, more expensive.

But where in the actual state of things, can we find any thing

better for present wants? We must then submit to the necessity

of position, and consider it very fortunate to foresee the possi-

bility of erecting a useful establishment, in a country situated in the

1855. ] Report on the Kooloo tron Mines. 195

vicinity of other districts umprovided with fuel. In one word, it is

already something to be able to enter into the limits of the possible

in this part of India, it is even a great deal; but to be successful,

there are conditions to fulfil, which must not be lost sight of. These

conditions consist in the art of making charcoal.

At first sight the carbonization of wood seems so easy an operation,

that the most limited intellects can direct it, following the old system

of routine, established by the vulgar. These ideas have been the cause

of many errors, and of failure in many industrial enterprizes. It is

indispensable that, in this country especially, where the scarcity of

wood, fit for the manufacture of charcoal, is sensibly felt, we

should endeavour with care, to bring into use the perfected opera-

tions that science can furnish to increase a production, so necessary

to industry; but to succeed in this manufacture, it would be

necessary that the direction be entrusted to a European, who

should have acquired by experience the knowledge, theoretic and

practical, of the art; the advantages resulting from such a rational

direction would be, as I will prove, of the greatest importance.

The wood for carbonization, the most generally distributed over

this country, is the pine. It is then on this wood that I am

going to establish the comparative results furnished by experiments,

which are equally applicable to the oak. The experiment which

has been taken as a starting point for the improvement of the

manufacture of charcoal, consists in the determination of the

quantity of carbon which 100 parts of wood simply dried in the

air contain.

It resulted from this experiment that the mean of this quantity

was 28 parts: this datum compared with the results obtained

by the ordinary defective means, of which the average quantity

was only 15 to 16 per cent., impressed on the mind the import-

ance of finding means for improving the process, and enlightened

by previous experiments, performed on small proportions, we arrived

by the help of simple modifications, founded principally on the

manner of conducting the combustion, to obtain from 25 to 81

of charcoal. In practice that is the highest number attainable,

and the number 31 can only be obtained by an intelligent superin-

tendence, during the whole time of the operation. These are the

196 Report on the Kooloo iron Mines.” [ No. 3.

results of the produce of three qualities of pine growing in the dif-

ferent parts of Europe.

- : Dried in the air, consequently haying los

Pinus abies. cee ah y having lost

Pinus picea.

Pinueiesee tues 5 to 6 per cent. of water.

The mean by the defective process, is 13 to 14 per cent. By the

improved process 26 to 28; I hold it essential to set forth this enor-

mous difference to prove the importance of endeavouring to obtain

the maximum in this country, for the difference is nearly double,

and consequently from the same quantity of wood, a double

quantity of iron could be obtained. ‘These advantages would be of

the greatest importance, in an economical point of view, and con-

sequently require the strictest attention on the part of Govern-

ment. tis the more necessary to try and attain them, with this

firm conviction that success is assured by complying with the rules

prescribed by experience and observation.

If by chance the person charged with the direction of these

practical works had not a knowledge of some of these improve-

ments, I would with pleasure furnish all the information he might

wish for, on the subject, as well as the plans, connected with the

work.

Kooloo is an interesting country, worthy of a serious study

for many other things, throughout the whole of its extent. The

existence of sulphurets of copper, lead and iron, in different places

of a district, is often the foreteller of interior metallic deposits,

sometimes rich, and sometimes poor. These characteristic signs

never escape the European mountaineers who make a profession of

mine-seeking ; they call these sulphurets, flowers. When they fall

in with any during their laborious excursions, they attack the soil

with that ardour, that is inspired by the hopes of success, and it

must be granted that if the works of these intrepid men are often

unsuccessful, it is just also to say that sometimes they derive from

them the finest results. Certain parts of Kooloo are precisely

in the position to excite the courage of the mine-seekers of Europe,

the flowers appearing as a certain pledge of success, but we should

never in these investigations go beyond the limits of prudence. The

valley of Munnikurn offers examples of these indications, which

1855. | Report on the Kooloo wron Alines. 197

have at different times roused the cupidity of the natives of this

country, but the superficial excavations made without intelligence,

have always been unfruitful. Inthe ravine of Jury near Roupie

en the left bank of the Parbutty, the sulphuret of lead forming

nests in a compact quartz more or less translucid, resting on

the mica schist, is found nearly on the surface of the left slope

ef the ravine, on a limited extent of about 15 feet, and at some

distance thence a few blocks of quartz are occasionally met with,

containing sulphuret of iron. As it appears exposed on the soil, this

sulphuret of lead presents no real material interest, but they are

flowers placed in evidence as a characteristic sign, often deceitful, of

mineral wealth buried at a certain depth. This quartzose is met

with in large quantities, in the extremity of the same valley near

the village of Honchide, on the right bank of the Parbutty. A

gallery made some time ago by the natives, allows you to pene-

trate to about 25 feet into the interior of the mountain.

It is said that during the reign of the Seikhs, they worked this

mine as argentiferous, but in this, there can be no truth, for the

specimens I examined and analysed did not furnish the slightest

trace of this metal and, besides, the natives would never have for-

saken it, had they been sure of finding silver. It is more probable

that these defective works have been undertaken in the hopes that

the sulphuret of iron, of a seducing appearance, would lead to the

discovery of a precious metal, and that they have been forsaken,

because the natives were ignorant of the means of following up

these researches without danger. ‘There exist in other parts of

Kooloo sulphurets of copper, that it would be important to ex-

amine; I had not time to visit these localities, because the orders

to start for Pongah only left me a short time to examine rapidly

the most interesting parts of the Munnikurn valley. It is essential

to examine and ascertain the industrial value of these copper mines,

for if rich, they might be joined to the iron works of Kooloo.

There remains now to speak of the Thermal springs of Munni-

kurn, that have been so falsely praised for their medical virtues.

This spring is in the transversal valley of Munnikurn, situated in

a direction East to West at about 20 miles from the lateral valley

through which flows the Bias. It issues in an enormous volume

198 Repert on the Kooloo won Mies. [ No. 3.

through the fissures of the mica schist, upon which repose a few

quartz rocks. The hottest of the springs are the nearest to the

right bank of the Parbutty in the village of Munnikurn.

There are several springs close to one another, occupying a

space of about 380 feet, the principal basin, the one furnishing the

greatest abundance of water, forming nearly a circle of about

three to four feet in diameter, the sides of which are covered with

a deposit of ferruginous travertine, in appearance, something like a

cauliflower.

The water from this basin issues through the fissures of the rocks

with a violent bubbling, accompanied with a deafening noise pro-

duced by the escape of a considerable quantity of aqueous vapour,

depositing at the same time on the surface the calcareous concre-

tions just mentioned, which it brings from the bowels of the earth.

There are also disengagements of gas, of which I could not deter-

mine the nature, not having the graduated instruments necessary to

collect it, nor the reagents indispensable for these sorts of pneuma-

tic operations, but I will fill this gap as soon as I possibly can, not

only on this water, but on all those which I have examined or may

analyse hereafter, being well aware, that the determinating gas

contained in mineral waters in general, is the necessary complement

to the work.

The temperature of the principal basin, taken several times was

202° Faht. that of the air being 63° Faht. The coincidence

existing between this temperature and the point of ebullition which

is also 202°, is very remarkable. There results then from this simi-

larity, that with the temperature of the water from the basin, in

case of need, the elevation of the spot from which the water issues

can be taken; for the water of the source is really in a state of

ebullition. The elevation taken on the 1st of May, 1854, at } past 9

A. M. was 5,705 feet above sea level. When this elevation is compar-

ed with the ascensional distance that the thermal waters are obliged

to flow over to arrive from the depth of the earth where it is heated, to

the surface of the soil, (a distance taken from the law of increasing

temperature in proportion as we penetrate into the interior of the

earth in a vertical direction,) we come to the consequence, that the

distance gone over by the liquid is at least 7,911 feet, that is 2,206

1855. | Report on the Kooloo tron Mines. 199

feet beneath the level of the sea. This depth must be still greater,

but the mean temperature of the village of Munnikurn not

being known, I was obliged to take for a starting point 63°

Faht. which is certainly too high. This reminds me how import-

ant it would be, to determine, in the different parts of India,

the line of invariable temperature of the earth; we should then

have the mean temperature of places without being obliged to

perform long and tedious thermometric experiments, which cannot

always be performed with exactitude every where, and we should

equally be able to obtain more accurate notions of the nature of

the climate and vegetation. Iam well aware that the mean tem-

perature of such localities as have been inhabited for a length of

time by Europeans is well known, but it is seldom that those loca-

lities offer the scientific interest met with in isolated places, in

mountainous countries for example, which are only occasionally

visited, and in which, for that reason, a long series of thermome-

trical observations can rarely be taken.

It results from observations made in Europe and America, that

the invariable line of temperature increases in depth, as we approach

the poles, and that it diminishes as we increase the distance from

them. In the temperate climate of Europe, it varies between 79

_and 89 feet beneath the surface of the earth, whilst under the

tropics the larger invariable is found at 13 inches. These data

lead us to conclude, that in India we should not have to excavate

to any great depth to find the larger invariable, showing the mean

temperature. |

The thermal springs of Munnikurn, though they belong to the

class of the warmest met with in nature, do not however reach the

highest degree of temperature known. In fact, the heat of 202° is

exceeded by many other springs, and to give two examples, I will

name those of Camarguillas in Mexico indicating 205.5, and those

of Las Teruncheras, the temperature of which has increased within

the last 24 to 25 years from 194.5 to 206.6, Faht. Two facts

characterise the thermal springs of high temperature; 1st, their

purity, that is to say, the minimum portions of mineral substances

which they contain ; 2nd, the variability of their temperature. I

am not aware, if the waters of Munnikurn have or have not under-

200 Report on the Kooloo iron Mines. [ No. 3.

gone any change in their temperature, observations being deficient

on the subject, but it is positive that, in their actual state, they

are in a medical point of view unimportant. 10,000 parts of this

water contain only 3-2 of saline substance composed of chloride

of sodium, sulphate of soda, chloride of calcium and carbonate of

lime., A simple evaporation followed by calcination, with the weight

of the produce, is sufficient to show, that with the exception of

their temperature, these waters differ little from ordinary drinking

water. It is nearly the same with the springs of Beshist and

Ketat, of which I analysed the waters. These two springs are in

the large lateral valley of Kooloo, the first on the left bank of the

Bias, temperature 117°, the second on the right bank, at about 10

miles from the first, temperature 102°. Both issue from the mica

schist. These springs contain the same salts, as that of Munni-

kurn, but in different proportions. That of Beshist furnished in

10,000 parts, 7 of saline matter, that of Ketat, also in 10,000 parts,

furnished 8.

Though these proportions are larger than in the Munnikurn

waters, they are not sufficiently large to entitle the springs to the

denomination of medical mineral waters; it is to be remarked that

they only belong to the class of saline springs, no gas communicat-

ing to them any striking properties. The Ketat spring contains a

substance of an animalized odour, which gives to the residue from

evaporation a very characteristic shiny appearance. We thus see

that the properties of the thermal sources of Kooloo are reduced

to the salutary effects of hot baths.

This reality is however not appreciated by the natives of Kooloo,

especially as regards those of Munnikurn, which they consider to

possess supernatural virtues. It is true that the abundance and

high temperature of this source as well as the considerable quantity

of vapour discharged with noise from this burning furnace, is cal-

culated to impress deeply the mind of these people naturally dis-

posed to superstition. The Kooloo population is gifted by nature

with intellectual advantages which are not so conspicuous else-

where in this neighbourhood—regularity of features, a projecting

forehead, and an open facial angle characterise the natives of this pri-

vileged country. The decided taste they have for flowers, with

1855. | Report on the Kooloo iron Mines. 201

which they ornament their heads, with an elegance truly remark-

able, give to the frequent assemblies of their rural merry-makings,

that character of simplicity and artless coquetry, which brings to

the mind the language of the heart of the bucolies of Virgil and

of the Idylles of Theocritus.

Independently of the principal spring of Munnikurn, there exist

many others over an area of about ¢ of a mile, the whole length of

the village. Their temperature is not so high, because they mix

with neighbouring cold streams. The natives have taken advantage

of this circumstance to construct baths, the keeping of which is

entrusted to people who praise the curative virtues of the water

with the prophetic language of true believers; this preamble of

praises is addressed with still more fervour to European travellers

to invite them to bathe first, and then to obtain a gratification, the

largest possible, but there, as elsewhere, we may write in large let-

ters this _aapcaitiiag maxim, “ Jamais la renommée nese reduit a

Ja verité.”’

When we fix our attention on the creation of this vast silicious

deposit, bordering the two sides of the Parbutty, in the Munnikurn

valley, and especially its right side, where the hot springs are, we

must admit that a powerful chemical action has been in force dur-

ing this deposit, and that action can only be attributed to the mine-

ral waters, which appear to have played an important part at a time

when their temperature was much higher than it is at present, and

their volume much more considerable. At present it is no longer

the same ; we have but a weak manifestation of an action, which has

been at some distant period of great power: the waters in a length

of time leave but a thin and limited bed of carbonate of lime.

However the brilliant researches made in Europe in the case of

deposits of different. ages made by the same spring, have proved in

the most evident manner, that the mineral waters had changed

their nature several times, and that they had at one time abun-

dantly deposited substances, which at present they no longer con-

tain. The theory of these researches founded on facts, is in all pro-

bability, applicable to the Munnikurn thermal springs : the silicious

deposit would have been its first work, which has been succeeded

‘by the limited deposit of ferruginous travertine of the present

2p 2

202 On the Inmboo Alphabet of Sikkim. [No. 3.

epoch. But between these deposits, there exist perhaps intermediate

ones, and on this subject I proposed making researches as well as

into the dip and direction of the quartz, when the order to start

for Thibet prevented me.

In the valley of Munnikurn there are three qualities of quartz—

1st, quartz compact with a fissure slightly scaly and translucid, in

layers subordinate to the mica schist. 2ndly, the compact granular

quartz more or less opaque, with a schistoid texture, containing glo-

bules of mica disseminated and mingled, as it were, with the mass.

3rdly, the mica granular quartz, which extends in a more constant

manner on the right banks of the torrent, in a north-westerly di-

rection for a distance of more than 10 miles, from the thermal

springs, showing at rare intervals a few layers of mica schist. This

rock prevails over all others of the same nature, and is so friable,

that the frequent landslips give to this part of the valley, an ap-

pearance of disorder and sterility that saddens the observer. All

leads to believe that this deposit of quartz reposes on the mica

schist. Erosions caused by the waters have uncovered, in the

lower part of the valley, layers of mica schist in a perfectly Horizon-

tal position. The mica is not seen in an uniform manner through-

out this vast deposit of quartz; we fell in with series of rocks,

that contained only small portions scarcely visible with the mag-

nifying glass, and had the aspect of quartzite or quartfels. If the

Kooloo district is interesting, in a Geological point of view, we

have seen that it is not so in a medical sense, as far as the mineral

waters are concerned.

Note on the Limboo Alphabet of the Sikkim Himalaya.—By Dr. A.

CAMPBELL, Darjiling.

Lieut. George Mainwaring, of the 16th Reet. N. IL, (Grena-

diers) who has applied himself very sedulously to the acquirement

of the Lepcha language, as well as the Thibetan, favoured me, a

short time ago, with the annexed copy of the Alphabet of the lan-

guage of the Limboos, a numerous tribe, inhabiting the eastern

PH Kim BE him BA hicin | RR Hiple RK yeh * Kesh: |

it]

Y : me er |

Vt Kom (er haim && Hy th SR Kyuh SK Ayck

Pe Ox a ae

Kc kang GYoheng TC kéng es Ky ok R< Hy ath.

ew 4 Y Er aoe é

<Piirig % ° Hung <° King 4, Myth ke: and so ow with

(om uv

Ve Hong (2 °Haing the remaining ) fers.

ps" 5

cS Ke aig ¥ Heng 4 kerg KHKara CKHKe re eee Kere

<I Kittg % Hur Z Kor Rai XK KH K ia

£7; ur ong: \KWN Acre Url Oro

Y Kitiy 1% Kaing Ok Mia the Heinle

Kal CHE roAhC CL oes Kardhk <K Kerth 23 Kerakh

(a (yA << —- 4%

<b Be i Bolo RK Mirth, 3B Mark Korok

i ae Ce

Rx“ Kel aa Kad KK Horok (RK Hacrath

Kap =A Hep zy Hep Ss Karak “ Ketreh. ke:

Kip “kup LY tgp he:

Lt Kop Ry Hay as Can take reo fireal Ofter cé}

Tn like manner with FA a.\ © Placed over a letter gwes

| and the rest of the Corso- * an qeuly atcvontas % Ve

ULI. 6 Ts sounded Loocoo tt ts me-

we le = > ¥

< Hyw Lye $45 e rely Ww Pee 50 d fereal uote

<| Kyt hye S Ayo lo the reading chats,

9 Hye’ (2 i , Is Hee col

iF YO : yay, Y 18 Gee calore step.

U TH? BY T ALACK ASIATIC LITKS PRESS CALCUTTA

: Y —— ;

The I tnrboo, or Vik thiieg ba| — 0° ang Sarg hae aby

LLIMGUAGE comsists of y/ wenty —™Y ap.

hight Letters. vit. ntrcteert Cont Sunelar with the Tibetan |

soruutts, arid pine vowels, which ard Lepcha This language

We as follow le has also a “Yk X Ba“ affiwed

Consonatts thus

| — 4 —<

kw Ba: Ma Ta Va ae vali

Ze qY 4 Bot the vowels, Finals and ya

De fe, Sa Me a ee

ZI Goewreh 28 CO | Letters.

v te

at is ee tis op

Sf). eink DSR A Gee Vac 3 Ka LHe Zeke

a ee eZ

GFK & @ <2 hth Whi WHék

Hik BR iithe <5 HGR

LE ich Rx él

lowedls

CE = fa i gee

COU OREN? tb OG CL

aaa Ala ae (2

There are alse Seven

< Hk Ue

>) y 5)

R)hik =< Kak C Kok |

4 ey

LA (< Hack

| Findls ;

| ~Z2 ak = ak = Pani Kam Kim WKim

1855. | Observations on the Graphite of Kumaon. 203

portion of the Nipal Himalaya. Many of them have in late years

migrated into the Darjiling territory; and there are a few of them

settled in Sikkim.

It was from one of the tribe in the neighbourhood of Darjiling

that Lieut. M. procured, or rather compiled, the Alphabet. I had

mentioned to him, that it was very desirable to procure some written

specimens of this language; and fortunately, I think, he has suc-

ceeded in doing so. Mr. M. possesses a small book in the Limboo

character.*

The Limboo language is now practically extinct as a written

one. The character is not used now—or very rarely indeed—

and the small book procured by Lieut. Mainwaring is the first

example I have seen, after many years endeavouring to procure one

for the Society. Many years ago, I brought the existence of this

language to the notice of the Society: (see Journal for 1843)

and I was at that time promised an extended detail of its gradual

disappearance ; but Ilam Singh, the late Dewan of the Sikkim Raja,

who made me the promise and who was himself a Limboo, and well

qualified to do so, died soon after.

Observations on the Graphite or Plumbago of Kumaon and of Tra-

vancore.—By Dr. hoxur, F. &. S. Communicated by the Govern-

ment of India.

Specimens of Graphite and Plumbago have, on various occasions,

been sent from different parts of India and a desire expressed to

have their value ascertained in this country.

Thus at the exhibition of 1851, there were specimens from

Almorah, Vizagapatam, and Travancore.

The specimens from Travancore are in nodules, extremely soft

but brilliant, very like the Ceylon Graphite, of which some quantity

has, for some time, been imported and sold for about £8 to £10

a ton. Some of the purer specimens of Travancore would rank

* See Proceedings for May when this book was exhibited at a meeting.

204 Observations on the Graphite of Kumaon. [No. 3.

with them, but all impurity greatly deteriorates its value: the

Vizagapatam in its present state, seems to be worthless.

Graphite has on several occasions been sent from Almorah as

in 1849 and 1850; again in 1851, and lastly on the present occasion.

It was first discovered by Captain Herbert near Almorah, who

describes cutting it into slices, of which he made pencils, shewing

that it had some of the qualities required in that substance. The

specimens sent in 1849 and 1850 were examined and reported on

by the late Mr. Phillips and also by the late Mr. Brockenden, the

latter of whom was well acquainted with the practical uses and

commercial value of Graphite, but he pronounced the specimens,

for any purpose that he was acquainted with, as useless, and there-

fore worthless. The same opinion was again given to me by Mr.

Brockenden before his death.

If the enormous value (from 30s. to 50s. a pound) of good

Graphite, is considered, the declared worthlessness of these Indian

specimens seems to be unaccountable. Jt is desirable to ascertain

what constitutes the value of good Graphite, and what causes the

deterioration of that from India. For this purpose, it is necessary

to notice the different uses to which this substance is applied.

These are Ist for making pencils, 2nd to diminish the friction of

machinery, 3rd to make fire-proof crucibles, 4th to black lead grates

as it is called. Jor all these purposes, except the last, it is evident

that purity is essential. |

1. The best pencils were formerly made of the Borrowdale

Graphite, obtained from a mine which is now exhausted. This kind

was pure and compact, and sold readily at about 40s. a pound. It

was sawn into thin slices, these were inserted into the groove of one

half of cedar pencils and the superfluous part filed off, then the

other half was glued on to the filled up half of the pencil. It is

evident that for such a purpose only the purest specimens were of

any value, for the presence of a bit of quartz or of an ore of iron,

or of any other metal, would injure the tools and fracture the thin

slices or slender prisms of Graphite, and if they did not produce any

of these effects, they would be very inconvenient at the point of a

pencil for whatever purpose employed. Indeed if it had not been

for the diseovery that finely powdered Graphite can by an extreme

1855.] Observations on the Graphite of Kumaon. 205.

degree of pressure be rendered nearly as compact as the best natur-

al Graphite, we should have been without any more good drawing

pencils. But the Graphite for grinding, though in small pieces,

must be pure, or otherwise the grinding mills become injured, besides

pencils made with it, being unfit for use.

2&3. Soalso finely powdered Graphite is required for mixing

with fatty substances in order to diminish the friction of machinery.

It is equally evident, that this must be of the purest kind, or other-

wise the machinery in which it was prepared, or that to which it

was applied, would be equally injured. Thus also if Graphite, as an

infusible substanee, is required for mixing with the more infusible

kinds of clay for making the best crucibles, the Graphite must be

without impurities, as these would diminish the melting point and

render the crucibles useless.

4. The Graphite or Plumbago black-lead as it is commonly

called and used for polishing grates, is an impure substance, but if

it has sufficient lustre it may be applied to such a purpose; it is

however always a low-priced article.

Notwithstanding the unfavourable opinion entertained, by Mr.

Brockenden, of the Graphite from Kumaon, I again submitted to

him the specimens sent to the Exhibition of 1851 as well as those

which had been forwarded from Travancore. He considered both

as valueless, so Messrs. Reeves, whose opinion I likewise asked,

accounted them “ quite useless for the manufacture of black-lead

pencils.” Messrs. Wolff of Church Street, Spital Fields who also

make pencils by first grinding and then condensing Graphite, took

a more favourable view of the specimens, inasmuch as they could

not conceive why pure specimens should not be found in the locali-

ties where both kinds had been collected. But they also observed,

that they could not use the specimens in the state in which they

had been sent, without damaging their machinery, and it would

take time and labour, costing of course a good deal of money in this

country, to separate the purer specimens from those which were

intermixed with quartz or ores of iron.

Among the Travancore specimens, however, Messrs. Wolff ob-

serve, many are sufficiently pure for use, and if these were picked

out in India and sent separated from the pieces covered and inter-

206 Observations on the Graphite of Kuwmaon. [ No. 3.

mixed with quartz or iron ore, there is no doubt, that it would sell

in the markets for at least £8 or £10 a ton, according to its purity,

and perhaps higher. As Trevandrum, near to which the Plumbago

is found, is in the vicinity of the sea and near a port like Cochin,

there would be very little expense in land-carriage, and therefore

freight would be the chief charge, but this might not be high, as

Plumbago is sometimes sent as ballast.

With regard to the Graphite from near Kumaon, Messrs. Wolff

state, like Mr. Brockenden, that they cannot use it in the state in

which it is sent, in consequence of the quartzy sand and iron ore

with which it seems to be intermixed. But from the internal

purity of some of the Graphite in nodules, as well as from the

appearance of the larger specimens, they conceive that pure speci-

mens of compact Graphite should be found in the same locality.

But of this, those examining the localities themselves must be better

judges than those looking at hand specimens. It is certain that no

specimens have yet been sent, sufficiently pure to be sawn in slices

or for grinding in the mills. ‘The specimens last sent are valued at

not more than £5 a ton.

Mr. Ruel celebrated for making crucibles (v. Jury Report) con-

sidered that the specimens from Travancore were not worth more

than 8s. a ewt. for his purpose, though the price is sometimes as

high as 14.

A good practical test, I am told, is that of chewing a small piece,

when, if not gritty, it will probably be found to be sufficiently pure

for grinding up.

It is possible, however, that the enquiries now being made by

chemists may devise methods by which the impure specimens may

be made available for purposes not yet generally known. I have

been asked by one of our intelligent chemists to ascertain the quan-

tity in which the Travancore Graphite can be obtained, and the cost

per ton at which it can be delivered on board ship. It seems desir-

able therefore to forward a copy of this communication to Travan-

core as well as to Kumaon.

1855. ] Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race. 207

Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race (of Indian Veddas ?) in-

habiting the Jungles South of Palmow ; and on the deserted city

of Dhoolmee in Manbhoom.—By Hunry PiIppine Ton.

About the year 1824 or 25, being then extensively engaged in

Coffee-planting, I used to have large gangs of Dhangur and Cole

coolies coming direct from their country to work on the plantations.

The principal factory where I resided was, so to say, accessible by

one road only, being situated in a deep nook formed by an extensive

jheel.

Shortly after the arrival of a large gang of Dhangur coolies, I

noticed on my rides and walks that great numbers of the village

people were constantly coming and going to and from the factory.

They used always to come and go freely on their little affairs with

the coolies or servants of the establishment, but the concourse now

was almost like that to a hdt or meld. Remarking this, I at length

enquired of my principal assistant, a very respectable Portuguese

man, what the reason of it was. He told me in reply, that the peo-

ple were flocking from all quarters to see what they called the

“monkey people.’’ Upon enquiring who these people were, he

informed me that with the last gang of Dhangurs there had arrived

two persons a man and a woman, “ who are exactly like great mon-

kies, Sir, and the natives call them the monkey people (atWa cats).

They cannot even talk the Dhangur language properly, Sir, but have

a language of their own.” |

I desired these persons to be sent for, and certainly they in

all respects, and especially the man, justified the epithet which

the villagers had applied to them. He was short, flat-nosed, had

pouch-like wrinkles in semicircles round the corners of the mouth

and cheeks, his arms were disproportionately long, and there was a

portion of reddish hair to be seen on the rusty black skin. Altoge-

ther if crouched in a dark corner, or on a tree, he might well have

been mistaken for a large Orang-Utang. The woman was equally

ugly: I shall state presently why I did not take down an exact

2 E

208 Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race. [ No. 3.

description of them at the time. I should remark here that I was

not like a person newly arrived from England liable to be led away

by an imagination excited by the previous account of these people,

for I had seen many varieties of the human race from the Bosche-

man and Hottentot of the Cape, eastward to the Papua and Harafora,

the savage of New Holland and New Zealand, and the Kanakas of

the Sandwich Islands, and I had looked at these too not incuriously,

but these people were evidently so different from the Dhangurs (and

so considered by them too) that it was impossible not to be, as it

were, convinced that they were a different race.

Of this the most unquestionable proof was their language. It

was only with great difficulty and by the aid of signs that one of the

Dhangurs, evidently a very intelhigent fellow, could make them un-

derstand the questions put to them; the result of which was, that

they lived along way off from the Dhangurs in the jungles and moun-

tains, that there were only a few villages of them, and that in con-

sequence of an accident or a quarrel, the man had killed a man of

another village, for which his own people were about to deliver him

up; in the fear of which he fled with his wife, and after passing a

long time wandering in the jungles they had fallen in with my party

of Dhangurs who had given them food and had brought them down

in their company. This latter part of their story was corroborated

by the Dhangur Sirdar, who said, they were nearly starved when his

people met with them. The Dhangur who had acted as interpreter

said that some of their words sounded “like his talk,’ and that they

understood a good many words of the Dhangur language. All agreed

that they had never seen or heard of this people before.

I thought all this so curious, that I told them immediately that

T should send them to Caleutta to a gentleman who wished to

learn their language and hear about their country, and that they

should have good pay and would get some presents. My intention

was to send them to my friend and partner G. J. Gordon, Esq. of

Mackintosh and Co. for Dr. Abel’s inspection, and that of the

Asiatic Soeiety ; and I never supposed for an instant that this could

possibly alarm them and so did not note any exact description

of them. It seems, however, that it did so, and that as I suppose

the man thought, perhaps, that I was going to send him to prison

1855. ] Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race. 209

for his homicide, which act by the way he explained very clearly

tous by signs as well as words, or that they were frightened in

some way by the Dhangurs or villagers ; for the next morning it was

found that they had absconded! and I could never hear of them

again to my very great disappointment, for I felt, and still feel

certain, that they were of a race utterly different from the Coles

and Dhangurs, and probably approaching to the Veddahs of Ceylon.

When we recollect that until the Goomsur Campaign, we knew

nothing of the extraordinary people inhabiting those jungles, and

that it is only since we have had a station at Darjiling that we

know any thing of the Lepehas, and recently again to the eastward

of the singular people who live on trees in the Chittagong or Tippe-

rah territories.* When we recollect all this, and that not many

years before Lord William Bentinck’s government a Civil Servant

of high standing, in a public minute, scouted the idea of the exist-

ence of Thuggee,f and again in the note from Captain Oakes which I

have submitted to the Society{ when we find that the ruins of the city

of Doolmee are within a few miles of the station of Purulia, and yet are

only now to say discovered, through a rude legend of a petrified city

perseveringly investigated. When we consider all this, then, I hope

it will not be thought extravagant to suppose, that we really have

a small forest tribe buried somewhere in the vast jungles of the

wild country between Palmow, Sumbhulpore and the head waters of

the Nerbudda ? and I place my recollection of them now before the

Society, in the hope that by giving it publicity, we may direct

enquiry to the subject, and perhaps rescue from utter oblivion a

remnant of one of the aboriginal races of India who, as to appear-

ance, may well justify the singular myth of Hanuman’s aid to Rama

in the conquest of Lanka ; which, like all other myths has no doubt a

remote foundation in truth, such a one for instance as the tradition

that the people who assisted the hero-god in his war, were lke

* It was about the date to which I refer above, or later I think, that the Toda-

wurs of the Nilgerries were first discovered.

+ I have seen this in one of the early volumes of the Asiatic Annual Register,

about 1820, I think, but I cannot refer to it.

t Published below : Its publication was deferred in the hope of further particu-

lars from Captain Oakes, after his proposed visit.

2E 2

210 Memorandum on an unknown Forest Race. [ No. 3.

monkeys ? which would have been perfectly true, if said of the fore-

fathers of this singular race.

Since the foregoing was written (in the month of September last)

Ihave lately obtained, in conversation with my friend, Dr. Falconer,

a very remarkable confirmation of the views it sets forth. Dr. Falco-

ner states that when in London he was intimate with Mr. Traill,

for many years Commissioner of Kumaon. That gentleman told

Dr. Falconer that, hearing from the natives curious accounts of a

race of men who, like monkeys, lived in the trees, and who inhabited

the depths of the forests of the Teraee, he had after much trouble

succeeded in having one man brought to him, whose appearance was

also most extraordinary and fully justified the epithet of aq Whya,

which the natives applied to him. Mr. Traill found him also

so excessively timid and alarmed, that though he was desirous of

keeping him for a short time, in hopes of inducing him and his tribe

to enter into some intercourse with the Residency, he would not

detain him; and so giving him some presents he sent him away.

Nothing was ever heard of him or of any of his tribe afterwards !

We have thus upon three several points of continental India the

indubitable fact (for the account of the Tipperah, or Chittagong, tree-

inhabiting race is I think official ?) that there are wild tribes exist-

ing which the native traditional name likens to the Orang Utang,

and my own knowledge certainly bears them out, for in the gloom

of a forest, the individual I saw might as well pass for an Orang-

Utang as a man.* What are these singular people ?

The City of Doolmee.

Poorolea Maunbhoom, the \5th August, 1854.

My pear Srr,—With reference to my note of the 21st June

last, I have now the pleasure to furnish you with the few particulars

* Since this was written, I find in Vol. IT. of the Journal, page 583, in a paper

on the Birds of Borabhoom and Dholbhoom by Lieut. Tickell, the following curious

passage. After affirming the existence of the Hippopotamus and of an enormous

snake, the writer goes on to say ‘‘ and lastly from a casual glance, I once caught of

an animal in the thick and high woods bordering the Gurum nala near the valley

of the Subunreeka, it would be the corroboration of an anxious surmise were after

researches to establish the fact that the Orang-Utang is an inhabitant of these

forests.

1855. | Memorandum on the City of Dooliee. 211

which I have been able to collect relative to the ancient city of

Doolmee in the Patkoom Pergunnah of this district.

1. Doolmee (not the Doolmee of Tassin’s Map) is situated

within a mile of the river Suburnreeka, [near the junction of the

Kurkurra with this river] and 24 miles South West of Poorolea,

and 5 miles N. W. of Eshaghur.

2. The ruins of a Rajbatee or Palace are to be seen at Doolmee :

there are also many remains of temples, and images of gods and

goddesses.

3. There is an inscription on a temple which is on the top of a

hill (the door of which temple has been blocked up) within half a

mile of Doolmee, and a few yards of the river—there is another

large river near the temple.

4, There are two large tanks, one is called “ Chhatta’’ and the

other “ Kajal-gowra’”’ tanks. Chhatta tank takes its name from a

large stone umbrella in the middle of the tank, 6 feet above the

water, and is near the Palace. Kajal-gowra is said to have been

dug within one night for Bhanoomutty, the wife of Bikramaditya.

5. The site of the Palace extends 4 miles, within which are

dispersed many images of gods and goddesses, and images of beasts.

6. The city was built with bricks.

7. Raja Bikramaditya is said to sleep at Doolmee, and to bathe at

Kutwa, and to hold kutcherry at Mungulkote, and to take his meal

at Juggernauth (Pooree).

8. Tradition runs that a large quantity of wealth is buried with-

in the Palace, and the wells adjoining it, which if dug, protecting

serpents destroy the diggers; and when Raja Bikramaditya was

translated into heaven, the inmates of the Palace were petrified.

This is not the season for visiting the spot; but in the cold

weather I shall make a point of going there, and should I be success-

ful in obtaining any further information about the said Doolmee, I

will communicate the same to you with great pleasure.

Your’s very truly,

G. OaKEs.

PPL LLP DADA AO”

212 Memorandum on the Kunkurs & Iron Ores of Burdwan. [No.3.

Memorandum on ‘the Kunkurs of Burdwan as a flux for smelting

the Iron Ores, and on some smeltings of Iron Ores by Mr. Taywor,

of that district —By Henry Prippineton, Curator Museum Eco-

nomic Geology.

The question of Iron Ores and smeltings is just now engaging

much attention, and I have therefore thought it of use to publish

my recent, and former, examinations of the Kunkurs of Burdwan,

which will be found below, and I have been induced to do so by a

desire to make known the following facts.

Mr. C. B. Taylor of Toposi Colliery in Burdwan has just sent us a

number of Iron Ores from that district, as reported at the Decem-

ber meeting, and with them a small quantity of the nodular Kunkur

of the same localities, and on a visit to the Museum, Mr. Taylor also

claimed as his work Nos. 41 to 45 of our series of washings and

smeltings of Indian Iron Ores, which are specimens of the raw and

roasted Burdwan ore, and of the same when smelted; with two

spike nails forged from it. What is essential to our present purpose

herein is, that Mr. Taylor had fortunately sent with the specimens,

the Kunkur which was used as a flux to the ore in his little ex-

periment, which was performed ina rude native built furnace. This

little series was presented by Mr. William Prinsep to the Museum

of Economic Geology.

I thought it, then, well worth while to examine these Kunkurs of

Mr. Taylor’s, for if good nail-iron can be produced with the common

Kunkur of Burdwan, the question of flux is set at rest until it is

exhausted, and it is said to be found every where and in considerable

quantities at the surface. The late Mr. Williams in his report says

at once, as indeed any English miner would be ready to do, that the

Kunukur is too earthy to serve as a flux, and he proposes to send to

Sylhet for Limestone, which thus becomes a formidable item in his

estimate of the cost of iron from this locality.

Beginning with the most recent specimen, Mr. Taylor’s Kunkur

of 1854, there are evidently two kinds of the concretion, and they

1855.| Memorandum on the Kunkurs § Iron Ores of Burdwan. 218

differ as much as 6 per cent. in their composition. It is difficult

to give them names, but we may call the best kind, which is in globu-

lar, bullet-like nodules (called I think Gooties both in Behar and

Burdwan?) the globular Kunkur ; and the other which is in some-

what flattened and irregular lumpy coneretions the Botryoidal

Kunkur.

The following are the analysis of these Kunkurs with reference

only to the quantity of carbonate of lime which they contain

Carbonate Lume

Date. an 100 parts.

A. Globular Kunkur, .. Mr. Taylor. 62.25.

ae : B. , Botryoidal, if 56.75.

1849 C. Globular.. Flux for the Iron Ore of

No. 41, to right 50.20.

(D. aSylhet Limestone,.. Piddington, .. 96.50.

KE. Kunkur from Burdwan Crystd. — do. 71.00.

Do. do. do. do. dow; 1172.00:

Do. do. do. do. do. 71.50.

Ei) Do. do. do. do. do. 71,25.

(I. A marly earth.. do. do. do. 50.00.

Referring to Mr. Taylor on the subject of his specimens, he has

obliged me with the following very interesting notes on his iron ex-

18264

periments and the Kunkurs, which at the present moment are valu-

able, as shewing what has really been done with Burdwan ores, with

only rude native apparatus, and by an unprofessional man.

_ “Tt is out of my power to say whether the specimen of iron pre-

sented to the Asiatic Society by Mr. William Prinsep, and made by

me up here was smelted with coke or charcoal. To the best of my

recollection I sent several cart loads of the cast iron, made in seve-

ral experiments, both with charcoal and coke, and which of these

he gave to the Society is more than I can tell. I have, however, pre-

served a memorandum of three experiments made with coke, and

three with charcoal, which I enclose. These experiments were

principally made with the red ore of Sheargur, but in some of the

experiments I either mixed, or tried separately, some of the red

gravel magnetic ore, a specimen of which | have already given you,

although not from the same locality. The red gravel ore which I

214 Memorandum onthe Kunkurs § Iron Ores of Burdwan. [No. 8.

gave you in May last, came from the North of the Adji river.

What I tried up here in 1837 or 88 came from the South of the

Damoodah. I really forget whether the experiments above referred

to, were made in the cold season of 1837 or 38, my memorandum

does not state which, it was however either one or the other. Ob-

serve in the memorandum, that it took 36 maunds of charcoal, with

20 maunds of ore to make 8 maunds, 20 seers of cast iron, and that

it only took 14 maunds of coke to make 9 maunds, 28 seers of iron.

This is of great importance, for although charcoal may be had up

here, coke would be the most economical fuel to use in smelting.

With some of these experiments, I used Kunkur lime and which I

recollect greatly assisted in the fusion of the ore, but unfortunately

I have not preserved any memorandum of the proportion of Kun-

kur used, I think the first experiment was made with the red ore of

Sheargur, and which is found lying over the clay iron stone, as well

as the coal measures. J think you call this ore in something that

you have written about the ore of this district in the Journal, “red

ochre ore.’ (Red ochry iron ore of Jameson. . Researches, Vol.

XVIII. u. Pp.) | !

I really cannot give a decided opinion as to the quantity of Kun-

kur to be found in this part of the world. I have never found any

scarcity of it. In some places, the deposit, however, is only superfi-

cial, but in some places it is found deep in the ground. I know

several deep deposits ; not only in this purgunnah, (Sheargur) but

in the neighbouring ones also. Whether there is sufficient Kunkur

to supply a number of blast furnaces, and for how long a period,

cannot be ascertained without a search being made for that purpose

alone. But I am of opinion that in the first instance a number of

blast furnaces might be easily supplied, a large consumption would

however soon make it scarce, but the neighbouring purgunnahs

might continue to supply it for a long period of time.”

1855. | Notes on Eastern Thibet. 215

Table referred to by Mr. Taylor.

Experiments made in smelting the iron ores of Sheargur, with Char-

coal and Coke, in the cold season of 1837 or 38.

Ore. | Charcoal. Coke. Tron. Per Cent.

oy Wands. /. 56 Maunds.| ......:.5...... 8 mds. 20srs./42 pr. ct.

2 tees aPeY ). 00d OO) ie 2ONe NBG IA, oy,

PR Ne eh ooics Am eo tuse Buell astaiahen.' scope Oy rip dinee Dope nl! as

19 mds. 20s™s |... .....0.0 ES mds 20s) Ov, 5.) Zaye, \ESa*, iss

GM IT og ON gg |B gy 8 an tee ag

Peeves VA TA OOOO OR 8.) 288 BBE) LY

In some of these experiments, a mixture of red gravel ore, highly

obedient to the magnet was used, and likewise Kunkur or Nodular

lime-stone, but I have not preserved any memorandum of the pro-

portion of either, or in which experiment they were used.

Notes on Eastern Thibet.—By Dr. A. CamMpBe ty, Superintendent

of Darjeeling, (with Sketch Map of Route to Lassa).

This opportunity is taken of publishing a sketch map protracted some time ago

by Major Crommelin, it will enable the reader to understand readily the position

of the principal places mentioned in Dr. Campbell’s Notes.—Ep.

Having lived many years in the Eastern portion of the Himalaya,

viz. in Nepal and Sikim, and visited the Bootan Dooars or Lowlands

annually for eight years, I have had many opportunies of becoming

acquainted with the natives of Thibet,.who visit these countries

and the plains of India to trade, and on religious pilgrimages—I

have also travelled over the whole of Sikim, and penetrated a short

way into Thibet in that direction.* Itis from these people, and

on those excursions that the substance of the following Notes has

been collected by a good deal of laborious questioning, and in

the course of official business. J am familiar with the writings

of Turner, Hue, and others on Thibet, I have not used them, how-

ever, to correct these Notes, nor do I wish to substitute my own

information for any portion of these published accounts, My only

aim is to add a little to the scanty knowledge we now have of East-

ern Thibet; and I shall be gladif I have not quite failed in my

purpose.

* With Dr. Hooker in 1849.

2&5

216 Notes on Hastern Thibet. [No. 3:

Thibet is reckoned by Gutzlaff in his ‘ Life of the Emperor Taou

Kwang,’ page 227, to comprise an area of 30,200 square miles ;

and to have a population of about six millions. Thibet, as thus

indicated in the enumeration of the dependencies of China, embraces,

I believe, Little Thibet or Balti, the capital of which is Iskardo;

Western Thibet the principal town in which is Leh, and Thibet

Proper or Eastern Thibet, having Lassa as its capital and chief city.

The latest and best account of the Trans-Himalayan regions, is

‘Dr. Thomas Thomson’s Travels,’ published last year in London.

Following Humboldt, Dr. Thomson divides Thibet into two

grand divisions; the western one, of which he treats so ably him-

self, and the eastern one, to which alone my Notes refer. Western

Thibet—according to Dr. Thomson “is a highly mountainous coun-

try, lying on both sides of the Indus, with its longer axis directed.

like that river, from south-east to north-west. It is bounded on

the North-east by the great chain of mountains, to which Humboldt,

following Chinese geographers, has given the name of Kounlun, by

which it is separated from the basin of Yarkund. On the south-east,

its boundary is formed by the ridge which separates the waters of

the Indus from those of the Sanpu.” “To the north-west and south-

east,”’ continues Dr. Thomson,“ its boundaries are somewhat arbitra-

ry, unless the political division of the country be had recourse to,

which, depending on accidental circumstances, entirely unconnected

with physical geography or natural productions, is so liable to change

that its adoption would be extremely inconvenient. The best mode

of drawing aline of separation between India and Thibet, in those

parts where mountain chains are not available for the purpose,

appears to consist in regarding the latter to commence only at the

point, where the aridity of the climate is too great to support forest

trees, or any coniferous tree, except juniper.”

“ As limited by these “boundaries, Western Thibet includes the

whole valley of the Indus, and its tributaries down to about 6,000 feet

above the level of the sea, a considerable portion of the upper course

of the Sutle] down to between 9,000 and 10,000 feet, and small por-

tions of the upper course of the Chenab, of the Paes (Jahnavi) and

of the Gogra.”’

The above is a very elaborate definition of boundaries, founded

PAL a )

ul ahiprars SRE

i We

Sha, ;

{

ae cee, igo ” a6

less bert Resoaioen li fe 7

4 Nee oe (err - fi

, : &

‘ ye :

bs '

> 1a

i pi

: ‘ i

ry i

Plote NI.

Detung Coombes...

Sherddyhar 5

Teloong'

Tcheuling

) Chas barang-jera

ay Nii

HA it

if 1a ik AN } ‘ Stone Invage que

vy Ds fae

Hecho.

Shiggatzce or Diguire

tie Teshoo Toomtoo of * Titi

Vithang,;

His j 3 ; jee vane o Sanghi

fi . , = ,

a lig Gi us Nee a Re : “Laig\dong

y a

Anna Cuméea

> va -\

so Sdkua Gimia \

a (A MD o

pkamacheoo

Ore Se (eng

if Seuras vf the He uMTs

- AK Patron -choo A |

ue ) Puktang aye

Hie

# Sy © Groom $a fp

Dockery ZA Dochen ) j

SOAs WD Wiieyip)

- \ Mg 5; yi

\\ i)

DDSI Dit

Tastisudor

dw attenptto protract

DEA. Camplelts Route tram Darjeeling

to Tassa the Capital of Thibel; as quer

inthe Journal of the Asiatic Society lor dpril iis.

(Signed) IK Geom aie

Copied ty Mi enunts.

ASIATIC LITNONNAPHIC PRESS. CALcurra Jase

1855. | Notes on Eastern Thibet. 217

mainly, as regards the limits of India and Thibet, on the geographi-

cal distribution of plants. By it the Himalaya, so well known to

Dr. Thomson, is annihilated as a mountain chain. The Kounlun

however, which no body knows anything of, and which may be quite

as frequently cut through by meridional rivers as the Himalaya, is

admitted to that distinction.

I shall now endeavour to describe the second grand division or

“ Hastern Thibet.”’ It is by all accounts an exceedingly mountain-

ous country, 1. e. it contains immense masses and ranges of the

most rugged mountains in the world interspersed with extensive

plateaus and deep level-bottomed valleys along the streams and rivers.

The Thibetans I have met with, do not recognize a continuous

chain of mountains running parallel to the Himalaya; nor are they

acquainted with “ Kounlun’ as the name of any mountain range.

They are familier with the Himalaya on one hand and call it

“ Kangri” which simply means Snowy region, and they know that

the country of the Mongols, or Mongolia lies parallel to it on the

other hand. The third great distinguishing feature in the physical

geography of Eastern Thibet is the Yaroo river or Sanpoo of our

maps. ‘Thus characterised, I shall say that in popular estimation

—which is not founded on the physical features of the country, on

its natural productions, or on political divisions of territory, separ-

ately or jointly—Kastern Thibet is bounded on the: north-west by

the Kangtisee range of mountains,* and a greatly elevated tract of

country extending from the base of this range; on the north by

Mongolia ; on the east by the Sifan and Sechuen provinces of China,

and on the south by the Himalaya, from the point at which it is

pierced by the Burampootur on the east, to the meridian of the

Mansarowur and Rawan Rud Lakes on the west. The general

direction of the Kangtisee range is north and south, and it is said

to connect the Himalaya and Mongolia, as by across-bar. It runs

to the east of the Mansarowur and Rawan Rud Lakes, its highest

point is said to exceed in elevation any portion of the Himalaya, and

four large rivers have their sources in different parts of the range,

viz, the Singh Khawab or Indus, the Langchoo Khawab which

* The highest portion of the “ Kangtisee’’ range is I believe the ‘* Kylas” of

Strachey.

2F 2

218 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 2.

runs through Ladak, the Marchace Khawab which is known as

the Gogra, and the Tamchoo Khawab or Yaroo, the great river of

Eastern Thibet.

Government of Thibet.

In the city of Lassa,* and over the whole of Thibet ‘“ Geawa

Remboochi’” or the “Grand Lama” is nominally the Supreme

authority, in temporal and spiritual affairs. His residence is in

Patala Goompa which is on the north side of Lassa.

There are two Resident Envoys from China ealled ‘“ Ampas”

stationed at Lassa; subordinate to them are two great officers—

Chinese—designated Daloo-he: their rank and occupation are

those of general officers. Next to these are two Phopuns who

act as Paymasters of the Troops, and perform the duties of our

Adjutant and Quarter Master Generals. They are also Chinese.

One of the Daloo-hes, and one of the Phopuns are generally

stationed at Digarchi. These officers constitute the general staff

of the army in Thibet. Next in rank are three Chong-hars.

They are Chinese, and Military Commanders ; one is generally sta-

tioned at Digarchi and another at Tingri near the Nepal Frontier of

Thibet. Below these are three Tingpuns, non-commissioned officers

—also Chinese. There are no other Chinese military officers in

Thibet. he usual number of Chinese Troops, all Mantchoo Tar-

tars, in Thibet does not exceed 4,000 men. Stationed at Lassa 2,000,

Digarchi 1,600, Giangtchi 500, Tingri 500.

The above shews that the Chinese functionaries in Thibet are

Political and Military officers only.

All the Civil appointments are held by Thibetans. The local

temporal Government of Thibet is composed as follows. It is

headed by the Grand Lama entirely guided in all Political and

Military affairs and mainly so in Civil affairs by the Chinese Ampas

and the Emperor of China.

* M. Hue says, that ‘‘ Lassa’’ in the Thibetan language means, ‘ Land of Spi-

rits.’? The Mongolians on the same authority call this city ‘‘ Monche-dhot,”’ i. e,

Eternal Sanctuary. My friend Cheboo Lama gives the following interpretation,

‘‘L’ha’? means God, ‘‘ Sa” abode or resting-place. Hence it is the city of

God, or the Eternal city.

1855. | Notes on Eastern Thibet. 219

The first officer is the Chemeling, the second Kandooling, the third

Tengeling ; they are all Thibetans and the Chief Lamas— A wataris—

of Goompas* bearing those names. From these three Lama Coun-

sellors, the emperor of China nominates the Noume-hen,t “ Nome

Khan” of M. Huc, who may be called President of the Council, or

Prime minister. He is Regent when the Grand Lama is a minor, and

at all other times is the alter et idem of his holiness. The Noume-hen

is always one of the three Great Lamas above named. At his death,

or removal from office, he is succeeded in the Noume-hen’s office by

one of the two remaining counsellors, always however under orders

of the emperor. His successor as head of his Goompa must, as in

the case of a “ Grand Lama”’ be an awatar,i. e. he must re-appear in

the flesh as a child, and be raised to that position.

Of equal rank with the Noume-hen, but having no temporal

authority, is the Genden Tepa Lama, he is next to the Grand Lama

himself the highest clerical authority. He is finally appointed by |

the emperor, being in the first instance chosen on account of his

superior attainments and sanctity by the local authorities. He is

chief of the great monastery of Genden. The persons privileged to

take a part in the selection and recommendation of the Genden

Tepa, for his holy office are the Noume-hen, the two Ampas and the

four Shapees. They propose him for election to the Grand Lama,

after his approval, the Ampas procure his appointment from the

* Principal Goompas at Lassa and its vicinity.

Genden Goompa,.... 3,500 Lamas resident and itinerary.

PiGGRy se ofaeye dite eocee ha!) 5,000 re

DEpOONR, se 'asjss osisie 945000 ie

TFOMLOD, cep disiascdiwhieie 500 ‘3

AGINIE Ss oie scale: oattere 500 a

Chenamge,......ese-6 1,000 as

Walang, sc os cc ce se nc

Chemehung; |... 050 200 a

Kandooling, .....ee. 200 a

Menpellines.: 4 syse esree 200 ae

Chechooling, ......0. 300 aa

Moujida Taching,.... 1,000 +

t+ Gealchup Noume-hen is the proper title which being translated is ‘' the image

of Grawa’”’ or the Grand Lama.

220 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [ No. 5.

emperor. The Genden Tepa, is chief Lama of a Goompa, but not an

awatari Lama.

Next in rank and power to the Noume-hen are the four Shapees.

They are not Lamas, always Thibetans, and the principal exe-

cutive officers cf the Government in the Financial, Revenue and

Judicial Departments. These departments are not separated and

under distinct officers. The Shapees are the highest Judicial officers

in the Civil and Criminal Courts. Next to the Genden Tepa is the

“Tama Yeungjing’’ the private guru, or high priest of the “ Grand

Lama.” He is also appointed by orders of the emperor, and is

sometimes an awatari Lama, but not always. His office is to teach

and train the Grand Lama in childhood and youth, and lead him,

if he can, afterwards. This is indeed an important personage in

the Bhuddhist world, being no less than the keeper of the Grand

Jama’s conscience. The nomination to this post being in the hands

_of the emperor, furnishes an interesting clue to the extent of the

imperial power over the church of Thibet.

The Che kap kempu Lama is a churchman of great influence in

the Government. He appears to represent the Grand Lama in the

council of state and in the deliberations of the Shapees. He may

be called Secretary or Minister for the church, and the Shapees may,

correctly enough, be called the Financial, Judicial, Revenue and

Home secretaries or ministers. :

The Treasury is managed by two officers named Jhassas ; both are

Lamas, and act conjointly, although one of them is Treasurer

on behalf of the “ Grand Lama,” and the other on behalf of the

Noume-hen or temporal estate. They are assisted by two Sub-

Treasurers styled Shangjotes. Your officers designated Da-puns are

the commanders of the Thibetan Troops, and act as Civil and Poli-

tical Commissioners on occasions of Frontier or other disturbances,

they are Thibetans, and not Lamas. The ordinary course of official

promotion is from a Da-pun to a Shapee; of equal rank,to the Da-puns

is the Che-pun who is however a Civil officer and acts in all Depart-

ments as Deputy to the Shapee.* ‘This officer is often employed as

Commissioner on Deputations in Civil affairs either Judicial or Fiscal,

* Shete Shapee is the energetic Commander-in- Chief of the Thibetan army now

opposed to the Nipalese under Jung Bahadoor.

1855. | Notes on Kastern Thibet. 221

and all the cases sent up by the Police for trial before the Shapees

are forwarded through this officer. All appointments to the offices

above noted, require the confirmation of the emperor.

1. Tinkpun—Superintendent of Police and Jails.

2. Sherpankpa—Assessors to the Superintendent and to act as

checks on his proceedings.

3. Boopun—Military officers subordinate to the Da-puns but

also employed in Civil affairs when required.

4. Jongpuns—Collectors of Revenue and Magistrates in the

interior. ‘They hold office generally for three years only. They are

all laymen, one of these officers who is employed in the district of

Gar known to us as Gartope, is named the Garpun. He has charge

of the salt and guld-diggines in that direction both of which are

valuable. Inthe Kampa country to the Hast of Lassa, these officers

are styled Markam teje.

5. Giapuns—Subordinate Military officers, Non-commissioned.

6. Dingpuns—Ditto, ditto.

7. Choopun—Ditto ditto. Privates are called Ma Mi, which means

“fiohting men.”’

The patronage of these 7 classes of officers nominally les with

the Gealchup Noume-hen, but the Chinese Ampas have a veto if

they desire to exercise it, and the working of the system is to pro-

cure the approval of these high officers to the appointments before

they are made.

One of the Ampas annually visits the Nepal and Ladakh frontiers.*

The Noume-hen and the four Shapees have the entire control of the

land assessment, commerce, customs and other sources of revenue,

and, I believe, that no account of the revenues, or the disbursements

of Thibet are required by the Emperor. The Chinese Troops and

* In 1846, Keshen was the only Ampa or representative of the Emperor in

Thibet but he was one of the eight Tongtongs of the Empire and specially deputed

to arrange Thibet affairs at that time and the usual system of two Ampas was then

suspended, The following anecdote of Keshen is very characteristic of the self-

deceiving system of the Emperor’s Government. When Keshen was ordered to be

executed for having sold the interests of his country to the English during the

War, his life was spared at the entreaty of ‘* Sac Lama’”’ the friend of the Emperor

“‘Taokwong” and sentence of banishment in chains was substituted. Subsequently

222 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [ No. 3.

all the Chinese officers in Thibet are paid by China and in money;

the Thibetan Troops by assignments of the Government share of

the land tax. There is no money Revenue sent to Pekin, an annual

Embassy with presents only in cloths, images, books, incense, &c.

There is a fund in Patala Goompa to which 100,000 rupees is added

annually. Never opened except in time of great war expenses, it was

opened to repel Zorawur Singh the Sikh General, who invaded Thi-

bet from Cashmere in 1842. The Ampas pay is 140 Rs. per day, and

he gets large presents while travelling in Thibet.

A Shapee’s pay is 140 Rs. per mensem from China, and he has

lands and other emoluments from the Grand Lama.

Army.

They have no Artillery in Thibet ; the Cavalry so called is mount-

ed on ponies; the principal troops are Infantry and great pains are

taken to make them good marksmen. Prizes and promotions are

the invariable rewards of good marksmen. The Chinese or Tartar

troops are kept quite distinct from the Thibetan ones, which are

only a Militia called out when required, and not regularly paid. The

Imperial Troops quartered in Thibet do not exceed 4,000 men, and

the Thibetan force is not so strong. There are 2,000 Imperials at

Lassa, 1,000 at Digarchi, 500 at Giangtchi, and detachments at

Phari, and Tingri. The last named post, is on the high road from

Cathmandu to Lassa, and is situated on a Plateau called the “Tingri

Maydan”’ by the Nepalese. The Imperial troops are armed with

long matchlocks, to which a rest is attached. The Thibetans have

very few firearms, being provided with bows and arrows, and short

swords. The powder is of a very inferior description, and it does

not appear that the troops are ever practised in military manceuvres.

at the urgency of the same Lama, Keshen was appointed viceroy to Thibet. Affairs

at Lassa, and throughout Thibet were in great confusion at the time; three Grand

Lamas had died by poison in a few years and the Noume-hen was suspected of the

crime. Keshen had the opportunity given him of redeeming his fame, and he did

so by re-establishing order in the country, and convicting the Noume-hen. It isa

curious fact, however, that he proceeded from his banishment in Manchouria to his

Government at Lassa in chains, that is to say, he wore a gold chain, the badge of

punishment round his neck, concealed by his garments, nor was it removed, and his

forgiveness complete until after he quitted Lassa as Governor of Sechmen.

1855. ] | Notes on Eastern Thibet. 223

Personal Habits, Customs and Ceremonies of Thibetans.

The Thibetans of the higher class wear Chinese satins in the

warmer seasons, and the same lined with fur in the cold; all others,

male and female, wear woollens in the warm, furs and sheep skins in

the cold weather, and never go about without boots. The men do

not go about armed. The common people never wash during the

cold season ; very sparingly at other times. The reason given for

this being that the skin of the face cracks and ulcerates from the cold,

if water is applied to it. The people of towns, who do not go much

outside the house, wash occasionally, but the universal prejudice is

strong against ablutions of the person, and it is equally extended to

their clothing which is worn in a filthy and greasy state.

Soap is high priced and little used in Thibet ; it is not manufac-

tured there. The supply is from India, through the Cashmere

traders via Ladakh, and from Nepal. A small quantity also goes

from Bengal through Bootan and Sikim. There is a grass in the

country or a plant like grass, the root of which pounded with water,

makes a lather and is used for washing clothes.

Travelling in the winter and indeed generally is performed on

yaks. ‘The women ride astride on them like the men, and they are

so masculine and dressed so much alike that it is difficult to distin-

guish between them.

A Thibetan village or town is never surrounded with filth, as in

India. To every house there is a privy, and the contents are care-

fully preserved for manure. In some situations, where the soil is

suitable, saltpetre is made from the earth about the privies, but

the regular supply of this article, which is used for making gun-

powder only, goes from India.* In towns the contents of the pri-

vies are sold annually, and those of people of wealth sell highest.

It is well known that the dead are not burned or buried in Thibet,

but exposed on high places to be devoured by vultures. For this

business there is a class of men who make it their sole vocation. They

* At the time of the Sikh General, Zorawur Singh’s disastrous incursion from

Ladakh into Thibet as far as Gartope, 1842, there was a good deal of saltpetre

taken into Thibet through Sikim, also sulphur and lead bullets.

224 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 3.

are called “ Raga Tongden ;” they are a low race held in dislike and

shunned, but they are generally rich. They go about to the living,

begging and extorting money. When refused or ill-treated, they

retaliate with abuse which is often successful. “ Very good,” say they,

“vou won’t give us alms now, you will come into our hands some

day, and we will put a rope round your neck, drag your body

through the streets, and throw it to the dogs,’ and the latter part

is the frequent fate of the poor man’s body, as these men keep nu-

merous dogs to devour the bodies.

The bodies of the wealthy are carefully disposed of; they are

carried in a litter to the top of a hill, set apart for the purpose, the

flesh cut in pieces, the skull and bones pounded in a mortar, and

when all is ready a smoke is raised to attract the vultures, who col-

lect in thousands to eat 16 up.

The Chinese have spacious burial grounds at Lassa, and Digarchi,

and there, as in their own country and wherever they reside, they

are well cared for and ornamented. The Lassa one is said to con-

tain 100,000 tombs. In the time of Wangh, a celebrated Raja of

Lassa, there was an insurrection against the Chinese which ended

for the time in the annihilation of the whole army, and the massacre,

by the Thibetans, of the whole Chinese population. The funerals of

the Chinese at that time were estimated at 4,000. This massacre was

punished by the Emperor with signal vengeance, and since that

time the Chinese supremacy has been finally established all over

Thibet. There was a petty insurrection in 1843, in which many

Chinese were killed.

Religious Festivals.

There are twelve great annual Festivals, viz. Bumteung, Kansu-

pecha, Chichupecha, Gestipecha, Nesipecha, Gostngpecha, Gyajee-

pecha, Lallipecha, Chindupecha, Didupecha, Kagyurpecha, Lukpho-

pecha. Pecha is equivalent to Puja.

On the anniversary of the death of a Chief Lama of a Goompa,

there is a great festival and illumination. At Tashi Lumbu, three

such are held annually.

The “ Lassa Morun’’ festival of M. Hue is properly called the

“ Lha-sa Meuhlum.” It is the anniversary of the first proclamation

the Religion of Boodha by Sakya, at Lassa.

[ody |

1855. | Notes on Hastern Thibet.

Seasons.

The year is divided into four Seasons. First Chid, or early Spring,

February, March and April. Second Teuh, or Spring proper, May,

June and July. Third Yirrh, or Rains, August, September and

October. Fourth Gunh, or Winter, November, December and Janu-

ary. Some showers and southerly winds occur in Chid. In Teuh,

it is temperate and dry, but showers, thunder and lightning* occa-

sionally prevail. In Yirrh, there is constant but not heavy rain and

hail in September and October. Frost begins early in November

and increases all through the winter. Heavy falls of snow are

rare except on the mountains.

Soils.

Only three kinds of soil are recognized ; a blackish one, a reddish

one which is described as rather clayey, and a greyish coloured one,

which is also clayey and contains a good deal of sand. The last

is found along the beds of streams and yields good crops. The

reddish soil is also fertile ; it frequently contains gravel and stones ;

it is the prevailing soil in the tract called Dingcham, which extends

along the northern face of the great Himalayan chain from Tawang

to Keroong, but this region is quite barren. Mean elevation 16,000

feet at least. The blackish soil most aboundsin the districts or

provinces of U and Chang; it is the most fertile ofall, but also con-

tains stones and gravel.

The fertility of the culturable soil is highly spoken of, and 40 to

50 fold in wheat is considered the average. Crops are generally

very certain, and blights or other accidents rare. arly frost some-

times overtakes the harvest and spoils the grain, when the grass is

at the same time burnt up, and this causes scarcity and famine. It

is then the granaries are opened, and the corn-merchants make their

fortunes. There is no interference with the price of grain. It is

always dear compared with India, but varies considerably ; and the

principal cause of scarcity appears to be the early setting in of

* In 1845, a great earthquake was experienced in the Province of Kham north-

east of Lassa. It was most severe in the district of the Dirgi Raja, About 3,000

men were killed, and a Goomba destroyed by the opening of the earth.

About 20 years ago, the district of Kompo in the Province of Kham was visited

by a severe shock ; one village was destroyed by the opening of the ground,

2462

226 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 3.

frost. This is said to be induced by continued clear nights which

are greatly dreaded in harvest time.

Agriculture.

Wheat, barley and other crops sowed in April and May are reaped

in September and October; all are irrigated. The peach ripens at

Lassa in October and November. It issun-dried and preserved. No

grapes are grown at Lassa. The whole supply of raisins is received

from Ladakh. The plough is used in all old cultivations: yaks, bul-

locks and ponies occasionally are trained to it. The plough is the

same as the Indian one, made entirely of wood, except the sock which

is pointed with iron. Timber for ploughs is imported from Sikim and

Nepal. Rhododendron Hodgsoni, and birchwood make the best

ploughs. Cultivation in fresh lands is done withthe hoe. The Thi-

betans do not use a harrow, the grain being covered in with hand.

Barley in Thibet takes the place of potatoes in Ireland ; four-fifths

of the population live on it.

Neither wheat, barley nor peas will come to maturity as a pay-

ing crop in any part of Thibet without irrigation, and the water

flooding of the fields, by which they derive a fertilizing effect from the

frost, is equally necessary to prepare the soil for these crops. Wheat

requires three or four irrigations or waterings from the time the

seed is sown till the ear bursts, after which it will ripen without fur-

ther watering. The flooding of the lands in winter, and watering of

the crops in summer are principally effected from drains or canals

cut from the rivers: very little watering is performed from wells.

The whole of the arable lands along the Painom river and the most of

it on the Yaroo Sanpoo are terraced and have maintaining walls of

stone raised a little above the surface of the fields. Great pains are

taken for the equable distribution of the water by running it off

from terrace to terrace, and it is applied from leather bags when it

cannot be brought to run on particular spots. Watering freely is

indispensable to all crops in Thibet. The atmosphere is so dry and

the soil so destitute of moisture, that without it the sun burns up

the crop before it comes to ear. Ina land of so little rain and with

an atmosphere so dry and sun so scorching as to render irrigation and

free watering indispensable, the questions which naturally arise are,

What extent of area can be watered from the rivers by canals and

1855. | Notes on EHastern Thibet. Pay

drains ? and Is there more arable land in Thibet, than admits of being

irrigated from the rivers ?

To answer the first question, it would be best to refer to the sta-

tistics of the Nile irrigation, in illustration of the extent to which

land on either side of ariver may be irrigated by artificial means, not

by the overflowing of its banks which is not usual by the Yaroo of

Thibet, and is therefore not be taken into the comparison. I have

not the means of making this comparison. But to reply to the

second question I have taken much pains to collect facts, the most

prominent of which are as follow :—

Ist. The culturable land on either bank of the Painom river,

from its source to Digarchi, has not a maximum breadth anywhere of

more than four miles, i. e. eight miles in all for the extreme breadth.

In many places however, the river is closely confined by mountains.

2nd. From Digarchi to Giangtchi on the Yaroo one day’s sail,

the culturable land on either side the Yaroo varies from two to

four miles.

3rd. From Giangtchi till the Yaroo escapes from the Kambola

range, its course is exceedingly tortuous, generally through great

mountains, and it has but a very narrow bed of culturable land in a

few places. It is closely pressed in by great mountain ranges in

the Kambola district, and elsewhere in this portion.

4th. allow the utmost extent of culturable land ever given to

me by an informant for the Yaroo valley from the point at which it

leaves the Kambola range entirely to the junction of the Kechoo or

Lassa river ; and that is.a total breadth both banks included varying

from 20 to 40 miles. There is more flat land on the South than on

North bank of the Yaroo.

5th. The Kechoo River is closely hemmed in by mountains on

the Hustern bank; on the Western bank it has a belt of about 4

miles of culturable land only.

These particulars will afford some assistance for reckoning the

culturable area of the finest part of Eastern Thibet, and will shew it

to be very small indeed, compared with the total area of this rugged

country, and it is universally asserted that the land is everywhere

dependent on river irrigation for its fertility. On this subject M.

Hue says “ Poulon, fine purple cloth, scented sticks and wooden

228 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [ No. 3.

bowls are the only good manufactures, neither is their agricultural

produce remarkable. Thibet, being almost all covered with moun-

tains and intersected by impetuous torrents, furnishes its inhabitants

with but little soil suited for cultivation, the valleys alone can be

sowed with any prospect of reaping a harvest.’? When the Yaroo

does overflow its banks, the sediment it leaves, is fertilizing. The

Yaroo soil deposit is generally light and sandy.

Three feet of digging brings you to the water at Digarchi which

stands in the flat and low Delta of the Painom and Yaroo rivers.

20 feet is required at Kambajong.*

Many Thibetans believe that the Painom rises in Sikim, but its

sources are no doubt, as given by Turner, in the vicinity of the

Ramchoo Lakes, north of Phari. A horse Dak is four days from Digar-

chi to Lassa, a boat by the Yaroo takes 12 days to the disembarking

place, nearest to Lassa. It is 12 days’ journey to the Salt Lakes

from Digarchi, due north.

Crops, Rotation of, Sc.

The number of crops is very limited ; wheat, barley, buckwheat,

peas, turnips and a little mustard, comprise the whole. There is

no regular rotation observed. Asin India with all crops, so it is

in Thibet. Wheat is grown for generations in the same ground

varied, in some places, by barley or buckwheat; about three times as

much barley being grown as wheat. All the suttoo eaten with tea

is roasted barley, and this may be considered as the staple article

of food for all travellers. See M. Huc passim.

At Digarchi, Giangtchi, and generally in the Province of Chang

or Tsang, grain is more plentiful than in the neighbouring province

of U; in the former 10 to 15 seers, (20 to 30 lbs.,) of wheaten flour

per Company’s Rupee is reckoned cheap, and in the latter about

half the quantity is so.

The dung of animals is so much in request for fuel, that scarcely

any is used for manure, nor is there any spare fodder or other vege-

table matter available for composts. Human ordure and ashes are

therefore the principal manures in use ; both are carefully preserved,

and very valuable. In the towns the contents of public privies are

a source of revenue to the Government, and lodging-houses have

* Kambajong a Police Station in Dingcham, See Hooker's Himalayan Journals

and Map.

1855. | Notes on Hastern Thibet. 229

privies attached to them which are most jealously watched. The

contents of these places are removed by a class of people who prin-

cipally live by the occupation, and are the filthiest of all the popu-

lation, which is everywhere and in every grade, very dirty. They

work with their hands at their vile occupation and in the middle of

it unwashed may be seen drinking hot tea, and eating raw and sun-

dried flesh close to the piles of ordure. Ashes are mixed with the

ordure, and this is reckoned the best of all manures. Liquid ma-

nure, (ordure with water,) is also in use, but sparingly. This mode

of using manure is probably taken from the Chinese.

Searcely any weeding is required, as the crops grow nearly free of

all weeds. When necessary, it is done with the hand, the weeds being

carefully preserved for the cattle.

The Thibetans reap with an untoothed sickle, the crops being all cut

close to the ground to gave the fodder. Wheat is tied up in small

sheaves and stocked on the ground, or in yards near the houses. The

corn is beaten out by the flail as in Europe, the women taking a part

in the threshing with the men. This is done with great care, so that

not a grain is lost. There is also a kind of hackle used for beating

out the corn. A beam 8 or 10 feet long toothed with iron spikes,

through which the sheaves are drawn. The winnowing is performed

in the open air.

The grain is ground into meal by watermills. In some vil-

lages, mills are built by subscription, and the parties use them in

turn. There are public mills also. The millers in these take one

part in 20 as payment. There is a great press at the mills for two

months after the harvest, when they are going day and night, as

frost sets in in November so hard that they cannot be used again

till the spring. There are no windmills in Thibet I believe,

although in no country in the world, I believe, is there a more steady

wind in the cold season, than here.

Wages of Labour.

A Chinese soldier is very highly paid in Thibet, i. e. he gets as

much as 12 to 16 Company’s Rupees per mensem. The Thibetan

soldier has no regular money pay. He is allowed the Government

share of revenue on a portion of land, his own farm or another, and

this does not exceed 40 or 50 Company’s Rupees per annum.

230 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [ No. 3.

Masons, carpenters and other artificers can earn from 8 as. to

1 Rupee a day in the towns ; common labourers three and two annas.

Gold and silversmiths are highly paid, 8 as. in the rupee for fine

work is the usual rate.

Breads, fe.

The bread is all unleavened, and cooked on heated stones or grid-

irons. The poorer people make their bread with coarse wheaten

flour and water, the better classes with fine flour and butter. The

latter description I have eaten; it is a sort of heavy biscuit,

made in a long twisted loaf-like shape. The sweet and pure fari-

naceous taste of the fine flour of Thibet equals the best Cape or

American flour. Rice is only eaten in Thibet by the Chinese, and

the richer Bhotias. The whole supply is received from Bootan and

Sikim. The Thibetans do not cook and eat it plain as the Indians

and Chinese do, but make it up into large balls with butter and

sugar using it as a pudding and sweetmeat. The staple food of the

country is “ Champa,” called Suttoo in India; it is finely ground

flour of toasted barley. It is universally eaten and without addi-

tional cooking, and is excellently suited to the people of a country

which is so ill-supplied with fuel. Mixed up with hot tea and

formed into solid balls, it is called ‘ Paak.’”? Prepared with

lukewarm water, it is called Seu. ‘Travellers often carry the

“‘ Paak’’ ready made in skins, and eat it as they go along, but if

it is possible to get fuel, they prefer making a jorum of tea, and

having the paak warm and fresh. The Thibetans are great eaters

when they are in plenty. Tea is drunk at all houses, and at every

meal, and is regularly used four times a day, 1. e. in the morning

early, about 8 a. M., at noon, and in the evening. For breakfast

which is always eaten at daylight and before washing of hands, face

or mouth, the favourite dish is Tookpa, a sort of broth, made with

mutton or yak’s flesh, Champa, dry curds, butter, salt and tur-

nips. This is eaten without bread, and followed by a cup of scald-

ing tea. They never drink tea when it is the least cold,and if a

foreigner allows his cup to cool and then drinks it, he is considered

a very careless fellow. An attendant is always on the watch when

tea is being served, and as you proceed, he replenishes your cup with

a ladle or from the hot teapot until you cry “ Hold, enough,” or

1855.} Notes on Eastern Thibet. 231

empty out your cup, and put it in the breast of your cloak, the

usual receptacle of many necessaries to a Bhotia. The snuff bot-

tle, thick woollen nose cloth, tea cup, bits of dried flesh, &c. are all

huddled here, without remorse, and it is a most filthy receptacle.

Salts, Minerals, Metals, Sc.

Ist. Pew, a carbonate of soda, is found all over Dingcham and

Thibet, south of the Yaroo; it appears as a whitish powder on the

surface of the soil, never in masses under ground. It is not used

to make soap or otherwise in the arts, a small quantity is always

put into the water with tea; it is considered to improve the flavour,

and it gives a high brown colour to the decoction. It is generally

used in medicine.

2nd. Chulla, Borax. I cannot learn that borax is produced in

any part of Thibet south of the Yaroo river. The general direc-

tion of the Yaroo is easterly. It is largely imported into Digarchi,

whence it is distributed to other parts of Thibet and to India via

Nipal, Sikim and Bootan, whence it finds its way to Calcutta and

Europe.

8rd. Sicha, Saltpetre, is produced generally in Thibet and manu-

factured at the large sheepfolds where composts of sheep’s dung

and earth are formed to produce it.

4th. Moghee, Sulphur, is not found in Thibet. India exports

this article for consumption at Lassa where gunpowder of good

quality is made. The chareoal of the poplar—(changma,) and of the

willow—(langma,) are considered the best for gunpowder, and this

is fortunate, as these two trees alone attain to any magnitude near

Lassa.

5th. Lencha, common Salt. Three sorts are known in commerce.

Sercha—W hite and best.

Chdéma—Reddish and good.

Pencha—Yellowish and bad, contains soda or magnesia

and earthy matter.

All the salt consumed in eastern Thibet is the produce of lakes

or mines situated to the north of the Yaroo river, or comes from

“ Lache,”’ a district lying between Digarchi and Ladak, which is

traversed by the Yaroo. The best information procurable is to the

232 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 3.

effect that all the salt of Thibet is the produce of lakes; still there

are people who assert that it is also dug out of the ground. Possi-

bly this is confined to the vicinity of the lakes or to their dried

margins. All travellers in.Thibet are agreed that the salt-produc-

ing districts are the most rugged and inaccessible that can be ima-

gined. It is quite true that men and sheep only can reach the salt

deposits. It is also true that the elevation of the deposits prevents

their being worked, except for the warmer half of the year, April to

November. Thousands of sheep are employed in carrying the salt

from the deposits to places accessible to yaks. These latter ani-

mals carry it all over Thibet in loads up to 160 lbs. Sheep in open

places will carry 20 to 24 Ibs.: in the vicinity of the deposits the

ruggedness is so great that 8 to 10 lbs. is as much as can be safely

put upon them.

- Snow falls annually after November in the salt-producing tracts

and covers the ground for two months or more. The elevation of

these places cannot, I believe, be under 22,000 feet.

At Digarchi, 1st quality, 2 Rs. per maund, or 20 lbs. for 1 shilling.

At Giangtchi, 20 per cent. dearer. At Lassa, 5 Rs. per maund,

or 8 lbs. for 1 shilling.

These prices indicate the relative distances of the places named

from the salt districts. There are no available means of ascertaining

the actual distances. Digarchi, the nearest mart may be twenty days’

journey on horseback from the nearest salt lakes. See annexed

Route No. 1, of 55 marches for loaded men. (p. 334.)

It is believed that salt is now in course of being deposited in a

lake at Tinke in Dingcham—near one of the sources of the Arun

river, but it is not worked, and great pains are taken to conceal the

fact, as there is a prophecy that whenever salt shall be found in the

lakes of Dingcham, the glories of Thibet shall be on the wane ;

which means that a rush shall be made from all sides for the salt

which will render the exclusion of strangers ineffectual. Salt is

given to sheep and cattle in Thibet, but not to horses.

6th. Doh so, which in the Thibetan language means “ Stone

charcoal.’’ Coal is no where found in Thibet. It is known in that

country as a produce of China which is seen at Siling, and other

marts on the Thibetan confines of China.

1855. | Notes on Hastern Thibet. 233

7th. Ser, Gold; is found in the sands of a feeder of the Yaroo

which joins it on the Northern bank. The name of this river is not

known to me, but it flows from a country called “Shapduk” and

falls into the Yaroo to the west of Digarchi. The greater part of

the gold of Thibet is the produce of mines or diggings. See Route

No. 2, from Digarchi annexed. (p. 334.) |The Yaroo itself does not

yield any gold-washings. There are no mines of iron, silver, copper,

quicksilver or lead in Thibet. All these metals, and their oxides

are imported from China.

8th. The yellow Arsenic of commerce is found at Teloongchurfoo,

near the borders of China to the North and West of Lassa; it is

called Pabea.

9th. Peu-she, Amber. The Thibetans always wear large opaque

amber-like beads in their necklaces ; but the substance is not a produce

of their own country, nor is it amber ; it is, I believe, expissated tur-

pentine—gundaferoza, mixed with some hardening material. Fric-

tion makes it smell of turpentine. It is brought from Siling and

other marts of China.

10th. Turquoise, Gya yen, or China stone.

Pe yeu, Thibetan stone.

Te yeu, Cashmere stone.

This beautiful stone is greatly prized in Thibet, and every one

wears it, real or imitation, in rings, necklaces, earings and amulet

cases. The best are very rare, and although found in Thibet, I

believe, no one can give an intelligible account of the localities. I do

not believe that the turquoise is a natural product of Thibet, and

the following story corroborates the opinion.

“A great merchant of Thibet named Chongpo who traded, ages

ago, with India, and once crossed the seas beyond India, brought

the finest real turquoise to his native country. From that time the

stone has been known there, and like coined money, it continues to

circulate in the country as a medium of exchange.’’ The imitations

brought from China are made of common earthen-coloured or other

compositions. They are easily detected. Those imported via Cash-

mere are real stones but not valuable. The only test of a real stone

is to make a fowl swallow it ; if real it will pass through unchanged.

2H 2

934. Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 3.

Route to the Salt Mines in Thibet.

Digarchi to Punchooling 8 marches. Direction at Digarchi N, W.

across the Yaroo.

Amringjong, 4 marches. Direction, N. W,

To Nakchang, 8 ditto, N. W.

Sang-zang Lhoda, 6 ditto, N. W.

Sakojong, 7 ditto, N, W.

To-then, 8 ditto, N. W.

Bomet, 3 ditto, N.

Lon-kurqun, 10 ditto, N.

Tarokchan, 2 ditto, N.

Borgpagege, 8 ditto, N.

To Salt mines, | ditto, N.

Being 55 marches for loaded men, each 10 miles, say,

Route to the Gold diggings,

The same from Digarchi as to the Salt mines as far as Sang-zang

Lhoda, thence to Kasha 10 marches, N. by W.

To Komunk 5 ditto, N.

Two more marches to Gold diggings, N.

These marches are somewhat longer than the former ones, and

may be each 12 to 15 miles.

Animals.

The Goa—An antelope.

Gnow—The ovis ammon.

Rigong—Hare.

Kiang—Wild ass.

Lawa—Musk deer.

Shaoo—A large deer, Cervus affinis vel. Wallichii.

Cheu or Ohiru—Antelope Hodgson.

Dong—The wild yak of Thibet. The fiercest of all known ru-

minants. It will rarely allow a man to escape alive if it can come

up with him. It is generally hunted on horseback, the great aim

being to detach one from the herd. It affects open grassy places

and goes in large herds. The following is the plan adopted by

hunters on foot for killing the “ Dong.”

Its favourite pasturages are ascertained, and in the midst of these

the hunters throw up circular enclosures of stone a few yards apart,

1855. | Notes on Eastern Thibet. 235

the hunter taking up a position in one of them. When a“ Dong”’

is within shot, the hunter having fired at him, instantly quits his

enclosure for another ; for as ‘soon as the animal hears the shot whe-

ther he is hit or not, he, guided by the smoke of the discharge,

rushes furiously on the enclosure, and commences knocking it to

pieces. When the hunter gets another shot at him he retires again

from his shelter to a fresh enclosure, and so on, till he has killed his

beast. The ordinary size of the “‘ Dong’ is four times that of the

domestic yak, it is black all over, having occasionally a white

streak inthe forehead. The horns of a full grown Bull are said to be

three feet long, and the circumference must be immense. The com-

mon mode of describing it is to throw out the elbow, bring the fingers

to the ribs and point to the circle thus formed as the size of the base.

Jt is used by the grandees of Thibet at marriages and other feasts,

when itis filled with strong drink, and handed round to the company.

Nothing more commendatory of the host’s joviality can be said, than

that “he regaled his guest out of the Dong’s horn.”

The horns so used are finely polished, and mounted with silver,

or gold, and precious stones. If I ever succeed in getting one, I

shall certainly present it for a ‘‘snuff mull” to the Highland

Society, as the days of drinking in horns are over with us now.

It is common in Thibetan goompas—(Lamaserais,) to see a stuffed

“ Dong” standing in front of the image of Maha Kali at whose

shrine the animal is thus figuratively sacrificed ; axes and other in-

struments of sacrifice are ranged around the image. Strange that

Buddhists should preserve this feature of Hinduism in their places

of worship, not more so however than, as Hue describes that a Lama

should nearly go into fits on seeing a louse from his tunic impaled

for the microscope, while the whole of his countrymen and co-reli-

gionists are among the greatest slaughterers and consumers of

butcher’s meat in the world.

Pegoo—the yak.

Cow—small, like the cow of Bengal. Hair long.

Sawh—cross between cow and yak.

Sawh Yak—produce of cow by yak bull.

Ba Sauh—produce of female yak by bull. These are great milk-

ers, better than yak or cow; tail haltf-cow, half-yak. Females give

236 Notes on Kastern Thibet. [ No. 3.

young with bulls or yaks, best produce with yaks. Elevation of

shoulder less than in the yak. Hair long but less so than the yaks.

Look—sheep, four principal varieties; Ist, Chang Look, or

Northern sheep, very large with fine wool. Flocks of 400 to 1000

tended by one man ;—2nd, Sok Look, rare, but greatly prized ; it is a

doomba or heavy-tailed sheep, comes from the province of Sok situ-

ated to the east of Lassa; wool not very fine ;—38rd, Lho Look, a

very small sheep indeed, generally white, sometimes black, is bred

principally about Lassa ; wool very fine and like the shawl wool ;—

4th, Changumpo Look ; abundant about Geroo and in Dingcham,

generally very large. I never saw finer sheep in my life than all

these were; white wool very fine and soft. The flesh of all the

Thibet sheep is fine-grained and good.

Peu Ra—Thibet goat, small, hairy, of all colours. Has an under

coat of fine wool, similar to the shawl wool, but there is no shawl

wool trade from Eastern Thibet to India at present. Flesh pretty

good.

Phik—pig, two varieties. The Lho Phak or southern pig which

is most abundant to the south of Lassa, and is described as similar

to the Indian village pig, and the small China pig now abundant in

Lassa and other towns: no wild hogs anywhere in Thibet. The

Chinese butchers in Lassa blow their pork and take in the country

folks greatly by its fine appearance.

Cha—common fowl, generally small in Thibet, and there is no

large kind as in Sikim where the fowls are remarkably large.

Damjha—ducks. Not eaten by the Thibetans, but greatly priz-

led by the Chinese, for whose use only they are bred near and in

- Lassa.

Damjha Cheemoo—goose. Not eaten by the Thibetans, but

much liked by the Chinese.

Gang Sir, Gung Kwr, Chaloong, Toong Toong—Comprise the nume-

rous wild fowl, swimmers and waders, which migrate from India in

March and April, and return in October and November ; they are all

eaten, but not extensively. There isa sort of prejudice against

killing them; but as they all breed on the lakes and rivers of the

country and are most numerous, the eggs are found in great quan-

tities, the people who live by gathering and selling these eggs never

1855.]. Notes on Eastern Thibet. 237

rob a nest of all its contents, but take about half the eggs. This

forbearance arises from the general aversion to taking life which

prevails in Thibet, and it has its reward as it is supposed that the

birds if entirely deprived of their young, would not again return.

Chungoo—a wild dog, reddish colour.

Koong—the Civet, is brought from China and inhabits the

Chinese borders of Thibet. It is mottled rather than striped.

~ S¢k—leopard. Thibet or contiguous countries.

Tagh—tiger, ditto ditto.

Somb—bear. A red and a black species.

Nehornehu—a large sheep, or goat, or antelope. I do not know

which, is found in the very rugged mountains north of the Yaroo

river, and in the neighbourhood of the salt mines or lakes. Is four

feet high, has very large horns, sloping back, and four feet long, has

a tail 15 inches long, is shaggy, and of various colours, semetimes

black and red.

_ No leeches, musquitoes or peepsas in Thibet; and maggots or

flies are never seen there. There are no bees or wasps in Ding-

cham or Thibet proper. In the valley of Choombi, a good deal of

fine honey is found, which is exported to Thibet.

_ The lakes in Thibet are full of fish, one kind only is described, it

grows to the weight of Sibs.; it is named “ choolap,” it is not well

flavoured or delicate. I have sent specimens of it to the Asiatic So-

ciety of Calcutta, and by Dr. Hooker to Sir J. Richardson. Enor-

mous quantities are taken by the hand in the winter season; when

the lakes are frozen over, a hole is made in the ice to which the fish

immediately rush, and are then pulled out by the hand. Salt is not

used to preserve fish, they are gutted, split up, the tail put in the

mouth and allowed to dry in the open air, they keep in this way for

a year. Theprincipal lakes on this side the Yaroo are Yamdo Yeumtso,

Ramchoo, Kala, and Chomotetoong near Dobta.

7 Sheep grazing, Sc.

The number of sheep in Thibet is extraordinary. The flocks

are immense, and a person of no consequence whatever will have

2,000 or 3,000 sheep. The large owners have as many as 7,000. The

fleece is taken once a year in May or June. The ewes breed twice a

year. The great lambing season isin April and May. The other

238 Notes on Eastern Thibet. [No. 3.

in October and November, many of the autumn lambs die from the

cold, but this is not considered any great loss as the skins are so

valuable. A cloak of lamb skins made of fourteen skins is worth

25 Thibet rupees or 10 Hast India Company’s Rupees.

The rams remain with the ewes always, but after the ewes are in

young, the rams have a sort of breeching put on. My informant’s

notion is, that this is done to prevent annoyance to the pregnant:

ewes, but I suspect that they are kept in this way, until the proper

season for letting them to the ewes. The allowance of rams is two

or three for every hundred ewes. The males are gelded when quite

young or up to a year old, the prices vary from 5 to 7 Thibet Rupees

per head, i. e. 2 to 3 rupees of ours.

The Government dues on sheep farms is 10 per cent. in kind every

three years, this is in addition to a general tax of 1 rupee per door

on all houses per annum.

During the summer season, but little fresh meat is used. The

Thibetans do not like it boiled, and are not partial to it raw unless

it has been dried. In November there is a great slaughtering in

the towns, and a wealthy man in the country will kill two hundred

sheep at this time for his year’s consumption, the animal is butcher-

ed, skinned and gutted, and then placed standing on its feet in a free

current of air. It becomes in a couple of days quite hard, and

white, and is then ready to eat. It is kept in this way for more than

a year, and undergoes great vicissitudes of climate without spoiling.

I have seen it at Darjeeling in the rains quite dry and hard, and in

no way decomposed. When long exposed to the wind of Thibet it

becomes so dry, that it may be rubbed into powder between the

hands. In this state it is mixed with water and drank, and used

in various other ways. The Thibetans eat animal food in endless

forms, and a large portion of the people eat nothing else.

The livers of the sheep and other animals are similarly dried or

frozen and are much prized. Toa person unused to the dried meat

of Thibet, the liver is represented as peculiarly distasteful ; it is

bitter, and nearly as hard as a stone.

The fat is simply dried, packed in the stomachs, and thus sent to

market or kept for home use.

1855. | Notes on Hastern Thibet. 239

The skins furnish clothing for the working classes and servants.

All classes in Thibet put on furs of some kind at the commencement

of the winter. It is not reckoned reputable to kill your own meat,

and therefore every hamlet has its professional butcher. In towns

it is a great trade from the enormous quantity of meat consumed.

Some butchers will have five hundred carcases dried and ready at

their stalls. The trade of a butcher—Shempa—is hereditary and

strange to say a despised one.

The horns of animals are not turned to any useful purpose in

Thibet. Small houses are built in the suburbs of Lassa with horns

and clay mortar. Goats are also reared in considerable flocks, but

principally on account of their milk. The flesh of the sheep is infi-

nitely preferred. The milk of yaks, cows, sheep and goats is used

alike for making dried curds, and the various preparations of milk

used by these people. The milk of mares does not appear to be

used at all in Eastern Thibet, although ponies are extensively bred

there. The number of other cattle renders it unnecessary. Fowls

are of a small breed, and are reared with some difficulty. The large

fowls of Sikim and Bootan are much prized there. The Thibetans

do not care about fowl as an article of diet, and it is only since the

period of the Chinese supremacy that fowls, pigs, or fish have been

used by them. Even now in the places remote from Chinese posts

pork and fowls are not to be had.—The Chinese must have pork, eggs,

and fowls, and around Lassa, Giangtchi, Digarchi and other places

and their stations, these are reared for Chinese consumption.

Diseases.

In July and August severe fevers are not uncommon. Cholera

is not known ; dysentery is, and is often violent, sometimes proving

fatal in four days. Cough and diseases of the chest are not pre-

valent.

Ophthalmia is very prevalent and very severe. Itinerant ocalists go

about the country and are in good repute: they never perform opera-

tions, but eure by application of unguents and washes. Three

days travelling in the snow without hair-blinds is sure to produce

ophthalmia.

Skin diseases are by no means common, although the people are

so filthy in their habits. The most dreaded and the most fatal of

240 Report on iwo specimens of Cuttack Coal. [No. 3.

all diseases is the small-pox. The people fly the infection, leaving

their homes in the most inclement weather. Inoculation is regu-

larly performed annually in the warmer seasons. Two methods are

in use, one by incisions on the wrist, the other is effected by in-

halation. A plug of cotton which has been impregnated with small-

pox virus and dried is introduced into the nose and left there for

two or three days, at the end of which the symptoms of the small-

pox appear. This method was introduced from China where it is

largely practised. Dropsy is rather a common disease, and is gene-

rally fatal in the cold season. There is very little Rheumatism in

Thibet proper; at Bakchan in Choombi it prevails to a very great

extent. There ig a malady called the “ Laughing disease’ which is

much dreaded, people die of it. It consists of violent fits of laugh-

ing with excruciating pain in the fauces and throat, men and women

have it alike and is named “ Joomtook” in the language of the

country. It frequently proves fatal in a few days, but is not accom-

panied with fever.

SOP DIL LLL LL IOI LLL,

Report on two specumens of Cuttack Coal from the Talcheer Mines

forwarded by H. A. SamueEtps, Hsq., Commissioner of Cuttack.

By H. Propineron, Hsq. Curator Musewm Economic Geology.

Upon examining the specimens of coal, I find that they are wholly

shale, and what is called Top coal, that is coal from the upper and

generally inferior beds of a mine.

The shale it is useless to describe, being worthless.

The coal (Top Coal) varies much, some of it being composed of

layers in which there are about equal parts of layers of shale of a

dull black and of good bright bituminous coal. In other bits, the

bituminous coal greatly predominates, and gives good promise that

at a moderate depth, a really good coal might be met with. We can

say nothing as to what the quantity might be.

The bituminous coal is a bright black glance coal, easily separat-

ing into fiat sharp rhomboidal fragments in the layers, which in the

forceps do not melt or flame, but shoot into singular ramifications

which glow for a considerable time: the smell is that of good bitu-

minous coal, It will not coke at all,

1855. | Report on two specimens of Cuttack Coal. 241.

An average specimen of such of the coal as was not absolutely

shale, and which I take to be Mr. Samuells’ Moalpal coal* gives

i ubete ass orstsengd bos a Pear cieiemekh age: ssluarnys - IF

Se eOMS IMALUOR, 134 vdiwaiicd hh: a delowk bused way)h TEKS

Carbon, . cfayee ee ene ee he eeialheee. 6) BO.62

Bila, auay.) wacwecneriaag 6 aeeioedeelewn hioeuad

99.99.

But the picked specimens of the bituminous coal, which I take to

be his Gopalpersad sort ? gave a far better result ; or rather a very

good one which was

Per GraMibly porn dun, Waxes ie EEE elt we 1.42

lig Fi ied d weiss Had iecrmbinrn ad Mined or daikllwes oe 3.25

PCCM biviel wise daw isierdidaniovncindsanadads 4 36.90

Garhons .4:.. seexc - Wider aansehase cares G B76

Ash Batipiyaioancd is ahprhimubtetieroe nm rscan ds » | » S800.

99.90

This kind of coal then, if a vein or bed of it can be found, is

about equal to the good Ranneegunge, but at present the average of

the coal would not be worth sending to Calcutta for a trial on a

large scale as Mr, Samuells enquires; and all that should be done is:

to sink ashaft for a good vein. Nothing but the existence of coal and

the promise of good coal can be predicated from surface diggings on

the out-crops of the upper beds only ; and in sinking such a shaft, a

merely good vein as to quantity and quality should not satisfy the

miner, but the shaft should be carried as deep as possible to be cer-

tain that the best coal does not lie below; for the best coal is in the

end always, the most economical to work.

* The specimens have unfortunately no labels with them, though in two separate

fackages.

242 Literary and Miscellaneous Intelligence. (No: Sy

Literary and Miscellaneous Intelligence.

Professor Eastwick has addressed us the following letter on the

subject of the criticisms by the Westminster Review of the new

Edition of his translation of Bopp’s Grammar. He certainly could

not have adduced stronger testimony than he has in favour of his

character as a translator.

Haileybury College, March 15th, 1855.

Srr,—I observe, in a late Number, you have noticed my new

edition of Bopp’s Comparative Grammar with the remarks made by

the Westminster Review. Will you permit me to state that those

remarks are malicious and untrue. In the first place only the Ist

Volume of the 2nd Edition has appeared, whereas they wilfully

mistake the old Kdition of the 2nd and 3rd Vols. for a new Hdition.

Secondly, they wilfully insist on misprints as mistakes. HH. g. in

one instance J. Grimm’s name which is quoted hundreds of times is

misprinted F. Grimm, and they maliciously assert that it perpetu-

ally recurs in this erroneous manner of writing. They pretend that

I have made Dimmler the Berlin Printer, the Author of some of

Bopp’s works, simply because in a few cases, where Bopp’s refers to

them in these words “ in meiner Abhandlung’”’ (Berlin, bei Dimm-

ler) I have translated “in my treatise (Berlin, by Diimmler)”’

meaning, published by Dimmler, where there could be no possibility

of a mistake.

It would occupy too much of your time, if I was to go through

the eight or nine passages, which they have brought forward—

seriatim, but I hope it will be sufficient to quote the words of Pro-

fessor Bopp himself, of Professor H. H. Wilson and of Dr. Max.

Miiller, the three perhaps greatest philologists living. The first says,

“ T am perfectly satisfied with your translation, and have reason to

thank you for its clearness.” Prof. Wilson says, “ the translation

has been made with great scrupulousness and care, and it has re-

quired no ordinary pains to render in English, with perspicuity and

fidelity, the not-unfrequently difficult and obscure style of the

original.”” Dr. M. Miiller says, “ I have frequently compared your

translation with the original, and I can conscientiously say, that

few books have been so faithfully rendered into English from German

1855. | Lnterary and Miscellaneous Intelligence. 24:3

as this.” If, then it appears to the Society, that I have been un-

justly treated by the Review they have been pleased to quote,—-I

trust they will make me amends by publishing this letter in their

journal.

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Your obedt. Servant,

Epwarp B. Hastwicu, Professor EH. I. College.

In a letter received from Major Cunningham, shortly betore his

departure for England in April last, he announces the discovery of

several new coins, “ of which the most remarkable is,” he says, “an

Indian coin of Saper. The name is written distinctly. The coin

is a silver one, of the Kabulian type of Indo Sassanians. I

presume that the coin must have belonged to Sapor the second,

whose:long reign was so successful against the Romans in the

West.”

He further mentions a Gold Kanerki with the reverse of

OPAATNO and a bad duplicate of the hitherto unique tetradrachm

ef Diodotus.

Both Major C. and Mr. E. Thomas, on close examination of the fac-

simile of the Thaneswar inscription translated by Baboo Rajendralal

Mittra, in a paper published at p. 673 of vol. XXII of ourJournal, pro-

nounce it to be “ beyond all doubt a middle age one—that is,”’ says

Major C. “ the forms of the letters are those of the 1ith and 12th

centuries. I read the date 22¢° 1190 S. or 1183 A. D.’? The Baboo

professed only to read the inscription as it stood on the fac-simile

before him: it must be admitted that the character in which it is

written is a truer clue to the date than can be given by the best

reading of the figures representing the date. But we shall short-

ly publish the fac-simile with a view to inviting further discussion of

the true date of the inscription.

The Stacy collection of coins has been catalogued and valued by

Mr. EH. Thomas at Mussooree and has been offered to the British

Museum.

It is gratifying to find that the N. W. Government has favourably

entertained a project, by Mr. Thomas, for publishing in a series the

texts of all Persian Historical works on Hindustan.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

Oe ee

For Aprit, 1855.

The Society met on the 4th instant, at half-past 8 P. mM.

Sir James W. Coxvite, Knight, President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last month were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received— .

1. From J. Hodges, Esq. a spear and throwing stick from Swan

River Settlement, Western Australia.

2. From Colonel Baker, 21 Indo-Bactrian copper coins.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last

meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

W. G. Young, Esq. C. S.

Babu Kalichurn Roy.

Captain C. B. Young, Beng. Eng.

His highness Muhammed Hossain Ali, Ex-Amir of Scinde was

named for ballot at the next meeting, proposed by Sir James Colvile,

and seconded by Mr. Grote.

Read a letter from Dr. Clarke expressing his wish to withdraw

from the Society.

Mr. Houstoun gave notice of his intention to make the following

motions and enquiries at the next meeting, viz.

1. To have laid before the meeting all notes or comments re-

lating to the introduction or cancelment of any introduction to

No. 80 of the Bibliotheca Indica.

2. To request that Mr. H. V. Bayley, be requested to accept the

Joint-Secretaryship of the Asiatic Society.

3. Toknow what communications are, as a matter of course, and in

what stage, to be laid before the Society, and for what communica-

tions the Society must depend upon the Council.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Socvety. 245

4. To know by whose advice and authority the niche has been

made in the Society’s meeting room, to the obstruction of a proper

circulation of air.

Communications were received—

1. From the Government of India, enclosing extract from a dis-

patch by the Hon’ble the Court of Directors, together with observa-

tions by Dr. Royle, on the Graphite or Plumbago of Kumaon and

Travancore.

2. From Dr. J. Fayrer, Lucknow, Meteorological Registers kept

at the Lucknow Residency for the month of August to December,

1854.

3. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, abstracts of the results of the

Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s

Office, Calcutta, in the month of November, 1854.

4. From Raja Radhakénth Deb, communicating his thanks to the

Society for having been elected an Honorary member.

5. From Dr. Campbell, a note on the Limboo alphabet, by Captain

Mainwaring.

6. From Lieut. F. Burton, in command of the Somali expedition,

announcing despatch of some specimens collected by Lieut. Speke,

46 B. N.I., and enclosing a descriptive list of the fauna of the Somali

country.

The following is an extract from Lieut. Burton’s letter which is

addressed to Mr. Blyth, the Curator of the Zoological Department

of the Museum.

*©On the 18th October, 1854, Lieut. Speke, by my direction, landed

at *‘ Goree Bunder’ (as our maps call it) in the country of the Warsangeli,

a large sub-family of the Somali nation. After much trouble and deten-

tion on the coast—carriage being with great difficulty purchasable in that

part of Eastern Africa—Lieut. Speke started inland towards the Wady

Nogal.

«The country traversed by Lieut. Speke along the coast was a tract

of sand and limestone, thinly overgrown with jungle. Water was scarce,

only one well of pure water being found. Animals did not abound, a few

hyenas, and jackals, gazelles, the girnuk (gunnouk) antelope, and.a little

land antelope were discovered. Besides gulls, there were very few birds.

“The distance across the plain from the sea to the mountains, varies

from half a mile to two miles. On the 18th November, Lieut. Speke

ascended the hills by the bed of a mountain-stream, the only ‘ Pass’ known

246 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 3.

in these wild countries, and on the 21st he reached an encamping ground

ealled Adda near the top of the mountain. Here his thermometer (which

at the level of the sea boiled at 214°) boiled at 204° 15’, shewing an altitude

of about 5,500 feet. The highest point reached is denoted by 200° 15’.

These mountains are covered with a thin scrub of acacia in the lower folds.

The upper summits are thickly clad with jungle, amongst which grow trees,

and a kind of pine called by the Arabg 415i (sinanbar), and by the

Somalies ws 9 (dazzib) were conspicuous: Lieut. Speke recognized this

tree as familiar to him during his Himalayan wanderings. This vegetation

however is confined to the northern or seaward face of the mountains: the

southern slopes are bleak and bare. The beasts are rhinoceros (single-horn=

ed), a large deer called ‘godi,’ gazelles, the ‘alakud’ antelope, a few

leopards, which the Somalies fear greatly, and hyenas (none of which

were seen). The birds were chiefly hill rock-pigeon and a description of

brown partridge. These hills are covered with fossil shells, denoting a

hme-stone formation.

“On the 4th December, Lieut. Speke began to descend the southern

slope of the mountains which fall about 2,500 feet, the thermometer boil-

ing at 205° 30’. This is the undulating plateau ‘above the ghats’ which

forms the country of the Somalies, Lieut. Speke believes the slope to be

from north-west to south-east, and doubts any depression towards the

Wady Nogal or due south. The southern side of the mountain drops in

steps or terraces, and was then almost devoid of verdure. Water was

scarce and brackish: a few superficial springs are scattered about the

country, and the depth of the wells or rather the holes in which water is

found, is sometimes as great as 60 feet.

“ Arrived at ‘Rhat,’ the most favoured spot in the Warsangeli coun~

try, Lieut. Speke found the Kraals of the Nomades numerous, and some

interesting ruins said by the people to be of Christian origin. Thence

the traveller turned westward and being prevented by the unsettled state

of the country and the drought, which at this season is always a formidable

obstacle in the eastern parts of Africa, he returned to ‘Goree Bunder’

and thence embarked for Aden.

“The collection of specimens made by Lieut. Speke embraces the dif-

ferent varieties common to the maritime plain, the ghats, and the plateau

above the mountains. A few sparse notes and notices of the habits and

habitat of the animals, together with their Somali names, may perhaps

be interesting and assist so distinguished a naturalist as yourself in pre-

paring an account of them for publication. May I be allowed to mention

that Lieut. Speke has been himself most zealous in collecting and prepar-

ing skins, even under the most adverse circumstances, and that during

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 247

our future wanderings we shall have (it is expected) greater opportunities

of labour in the field of investigation.”

7th. From Mr. Secretary Beadon, forwarding a Report (by Mr.

Mareadieu) on the ferruginous resources of Kooloo, together with

gome specimens.

Sth. From H. Piddington, Esq. submitting the following papers.

1. A Report on the Cherrapunji Coal.

2. A ditto on the Coal from Talcheer in Cuttack.

3. A ditto on the Kunkurs and Iron stones of Burdwan.

9th. From Dr. Sprenger suggestions and observations for the

improvement of the Bibliotheca Indica.

The Curators of the Museum and the Librarian submitted their

reports of additions made to their Departments during the month

of March last.

Report of the Curator, Museum of Economic Geology, March, 1855.

GzEoLoGy anp Mineratocy.—We have received from Dr. Campbell,

Resident of Darjeeling, a series of 34, specimens of rocks collected by that

gentleman near the Cholamoo lake in Thibet, on his mission to that coun-

try in October, 1849.

It will be recollected that Captain Sherwill in sending us a specimen of

the meteorite which fell at Segowlee, mentioned in my last Report, said

that he had obtained it from Mr. Glover of the C. 8. who had a larger

fragment. Learning from him that that gentleman was in Calcutta, I

called upon him and he was good enough to promise me another piece for

the Society. This fine specimen is now on the table and on comparison

with the Allahabad meteorite, it will be seen that they much resemble

each other as to their earthy matrix. The Segowlee specimen however,

containing numerous white grains (probably sulphuret of nickel) while

the Allahabad stone contains evidently fragments of meteoric Iron

imbedded.

Economic Grotogy.—I have put into the form of a paper for the

Journal my examination of a specimen of Coal from Cherrapunji from a

new mine opened by Mr. Inglis and forwarded to us by Messrs. Gilmore

and McKilligan, which is not only a first rate gas Coal, but has disclosed

some remarkable peculiarities in its coking, which for the present, are very

unaccountable.

T have also put into another short paper my examinations of some of

the Burdwan Kunkurs, with reference to their applicability as a flux in

a &

248 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. PNo.:3:

the smelting of the iron ores of that district, as shewn by Mr. Taylor of

Toposi Collery in his specimen of iron smeltings.

Mr. Pontet has sent me a specimen of a supposed copper ore from the

Railroad cuttings in the Damun-i-koh, but it is nothing more than a red

and green Jasper with specks of arsenical pyrites (mispickel) which give

in some places a bright metallic streak resembling silver.

Dr. Campbell has forwarded specimens from the further working of the

Pushak copper ores already alluded to in my Reports and in the paper on

them vol. xxiii. p. 477 of the Society’s Journal requesting an opinion as

to whether there was any improvement. The only one, which appears

evident is that the matrix is somewhat softer.

From E. A. Samuells, Esq. C.S. Commissioner of Cuttack, I have

received a letter which gives the following account of his visit to the Coal

fields of Talcheer on the Brahminee river.

“T returned from the jungles yesterday and hope by to-day’s dak-

banghy to send you my first specimens of Coal, iron, iron-stone, &c. The

number of the Journal containing Kittoe’s researches has never reached

me, and I do not know therefore whether I can communicate any thing

to the Society with regard to the Talcheer and Ungool coal beds with

which they are not already familiar ; I may mention shortly to you the

route which I took and which will enable you to judge. From Cuttack I

proceeded through Dhemkond to Balpore on the Brahminee; there I was

told that coal existed in the neighbourhood and sending off a party of

workmen in advance, I started after breakfast for the locality, a village

called Kangriapara about three miles from Balpore, but when we got near

the place we were met by the ominous announcement that the coal was so

hard it had turned the points of all the crowbars, and that no one could

make any impression on it. On ariving at the spot, the mystery was

explained. The supposed coal was a large mass of quartzose rock (No. 7

of the specimens) which thrust its surface blackened by the forest fires

which annually swept over it to a height of 2U or 30 feet above the sur-

rounding soil. It was so hard, that I broke my hammer in securing a

specimen. At Kumlong about 25 miles further up the Brahminee, I

found drift coal in the river opposite the mouth of a nullah called the.

Nunderajore and immediately below a singular barrier of rock called

Jetea Ghatee which is here thrown across the bed of the river. There

was no coal in the environs of this barrier or above it, so that I concluded

the coal must have been brought down the Nundera, but I could not hear

of any coal in that direction ; cliffs of a clayey slate are common along the

upper part of the stream which I afterwards crossed, but every one assur-

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 249

ed me that coal was unknown. I was particularly anxious to discover

where this coal came from, because we tried it in camp and found it

remarkably good; unfortunately relying upon procuring more next day, in

which I failed, we burnt all that I had picked up. The coal bed I explor-

ed near the Talcheer Raja’s, was the same which Messrs. Beetson and

Kittoe had examined at different times. It is situated in the bed of the

Bilyejore at the village of Moalpal about two miles above the Raja’s resi-

dence, a coarse sand stone is the prevailing stone throughout the neigh-

bourhood. The spot where Messrs. Beetson and Kittoe had dug, was

pointed out to me, but I preferred breaking new ground and choosing a

spot several hundred yards further up, I dug down from the top of the

bank, some 12 or 14 feet high, upon the bed. We found first about a foot of

peaty substance-like coal, but so soft that you could thrust a stick through

it, then coal shale below, which was indifferent coal much mixed up with

shale; about 8 or 10 inches below which was a hard slaty rock. The

whole bed 5 or 6 feet in thickness, I left a man to bore through the slate

and he came to a few inches of coal (specimen No. 10), and below that

slate again. The coal is visible on the left hand bank of the nullah for

about half a mile, and it might be worth while to sink a shaft at some

little distance back from the nullah, when better coal than that obtainable

so close to the water, might be procured. If coal exists here of good

quality, it would pay well to work it, as there is water carriage down the

Brahminee to Point Palmyras ; and the Dhamrah river, if the outer chan-

nel is properly: buoyed off, is accessible to steamers and vessels of 500 or

600 tons. Gopalpersad is from 16 to 20 miles inland from Talcheer, that

is inland from the Brahminee river. It stands on a wide torrent, called

the Sengra which never has much water, and is usually dry. For several

miles above Gopalpersad and about a mile below it the right bank presents

a succession of stratified coal cliffs, which have an exceedingly curious

appearance ; the jungle in rear of these cliffs in many places, presents the

appearance of a coal-field such as one is accustomed to see in Durham or

Northumberland the whole ground being covered for considerable distances

with coal shale and dust. JI saw Beetson and Kittoe’s excavations, but

dug further back and deeper than either of them. The appearance of the

coal about six feet back from the river and two or three feet below its

bed was excellent ; hard, sparkling and much less laminated than the more

exposed coal on the cliffs. I marked out a place in the jungle also about

100 yards from the river above the village, when I ordered a pit to be

sunk, but going away myself to the village of Kunkerei to see the iron

works there, the coolies, to save themselves trouble, commenced on one of

2k 2

250 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 3.

the cliffs close by, and it was not until I was on the eve of departure, that

I discovered the mistake. I send you specimens of this coal, and will

write you officially regarding it. It will depend on your report whether

I send up any large quantity te Calcutta for trial or not. The iron, I

send, is from Kunkerei, a village in Ungool, close to the very extensive

coal field of Gopalpersad. I have had sketches made by a friend of their

process, and also of the Gopalpersad coal cliffs, which I will send you by

and bye, the process is most primitive, but the iron bears a high cha-

racter, 18 seers of the impure iron as I send it you, are sold at the furnace

for one rupee; when freed from impurities and well hammered it fetches

in the Cuttack bazar, a rupee for 8 seers. The axes and chisels made of it

in Cuttack are excellent, no flux whatsoever is used. The charcoal is made

from the Sal (Shorea robusta) I brought a large package of it with me ;

but my idiot of a bearer choose to think it was of no use and threw it

away or cooked his dinner with it. I send you a good deal of slag which

I picked up about the forge, I have plenty more if you require it. I had

no time to go to the gold regions in Paldeyra ; as it is I start again on the

16th for Bood, and shall not be under cover I fancy before May.”

The specimens and sketch alluded to, have also reached and are upon

the table, and I have examined the coal of which also a detailed report

is drawn up for the Journal: the iron ores I have not yet had time to

examine.

From Lieut. W. D. Short, Executive Engineer, Midnapore, I received

a minute portion of gold dust and gold sands with a request that I

would examine them. The following is an extract of my letter to him

from which it will be seen that there exists in the gold sands of that dis-

trict something which would resemble a new mineral, but with such ex-

cessively minute specimens nothing very positive can be announced.

* First your gold dust contained minute bits of copper, no doubt adul-

terations? unless you saw them washed out before you in which case

they must be native copper ?

“Then, in the gold dust and in the washed sand, I found some very

minute (pin’s head) particles of a mineral which was yellow-white, malle-

able, and tough; would not amalgamate with mercury ! and was exces-

sively difficult of solution in boiling Aqua regia!! though it certainly

contained gold!!! What else I was unable to determine, but am inclin-

ed to think it may be a sulphuret of gold, a mineral not yet found to exist

though gold is found in iron pyrites (sulphuret of iron) where it is there-

fore supposed to exist as a sulphuret.

* All this upon minute pin’s-head bits (three of them I think) in watch-

glasses, and results watched by a magnifier; so we can say nothing more

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 251

positive than as above. I could only trace tn the whole of the solutions

a doubtful trace of platinum ; none of palladium or rhodium.

«‘ But I have now to request that you will, if possible, obtain for me, say

at least a quarter of an oz. of the gold dust from the same locality, and a

quarter of a lb. of the washed sand, the cost of which I shall be glad to

pay as you may direct, if you cannot put it into a contingent bill; but if

possible I should be glad that it should be washed out before a confiden-

tial person, should you not be able to attend to it yourself. Mr. Samuells

informs me that the gold-washers thereabouts do not use mercury as they

do in the N. W. Provinces. I despatch however to you, per dawk, a pam-

phlet on the method of saving the greater part of the mercury, but if

this new compound exists in any quantity that may be the reason why

they do not use mercury. The Burmese are said to throw away the

platinum, calling it Devil’s metal, i. e. because they can do nothing with

it. Do your washers know any thing of any Shaitan Ka gotee in their

products ?”

From Dr. Campbell of Darjeeling we have received two specimens of

Copper Ore, being one from his farther diggings at Pushak, an ore al-

ready examined as above and another from a new locality called Mahal-

diram.

My reply to his letters, is as follows :

A. CaMpBELL, Esq. Darjeeling.

Srzr,—I have, as you requested, examined the specimens from the far-

ther workings of the Pushak Copper Vein, and I think (differing herein

from you,) that there is an evident improvement though not in the ore,

yet in the matrix which seems much softer, and I have moreover picked

from amongst the specimens two or three small fragments approaching

to the pavonine or peacock ore of the Cornish miners which is much richer

in copper than the common pyrites. If you reach a vein or bed of this,

you may probably find something well worth your search.

The Mahaldiram specimens are, as to abundance, a much more pro-

mising ore ; though as with the former Pushak, its matrix is tough and in

some parts siliceous, but there are good sized lumps of massive ore which

make it altogether a far better vein to work at present, than the Pushak,

supposing both to be of pyrites only.

I must not, however, forbear to repeat to you that surface indications

are next to worthless, till a shaft of some depth has been sunk. I should

sink as deep, or drive a gallery as far, as the workmen will go; for these

poor ores often overlie much richer deposits of copper; and in America

even of silver!

H. Prpprinerton,

Musewn, 19th Jan., 1855. Cur. Mus. Eco. Geology.

252 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.

From a friend in China Lt. Conover U. 8. Store ship Supply, I

have received a specimen of Coal from Japan, and one from Killow in

Formosa, both of which are good looking Coal. We had no Coal from

the Eastward farther than front China hitherto in the Museum, so that

these specimens are great prizes.

We have received an imperfect crystal of native sulphur from Persia,

presented by Mr. J. B. Lawson.

We have also received from Mr. Pontet, a fine specimen of Umber.

The locality is not stated in that gentleman’s letter, which he dates only

from the “‘ Jungles,” but which I suppose to be situated in the Damun-i-

Koh. He says it is embedded in the hill side at about 1000 feet eleva-

tion, and that there is evidently a very large vein (bed) of it; what is

exposed may be five feet thick.

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for April Meeting, 1855.

I have now the pleasure to acknowledge and report upon a fine collec-

tion of skins received from Dr. EH. Riippell of Frankfurt: a collection

which has afforded the long sought opportunity of actually comparing

sundry Indian and E. African birds together; and the results of such

comparison I proceed to lay before the Society, while I distinguish the

numerous species which are new to its museum by prefixing an asterisk

to each name.

MAMMALIA.

*CERCOPITHECUS ENGYTHITHIA, (Herm., apud Gray; C. griseo-viridis,

Desm.; &c.) Abyssinia.

*CANIS VARIEGATUS, Riippell. Abyssinia. (Skull wanting.)

*VULPES VIRGINIANUS, (Gmelin: V. cinereo-argentatus, Richardson). N.

America.

*ScIURUS MULTICOLOR, Riippell (Sc. cepate, A. Smith). Abyssinia.

(Skull wanting.)

*XzERus sEtosus, (Forster; Macrorus leuco-umbrinus, Riippell; &c).

Abyssinia.

*PsAMMOMYS OBESUS, Riippell. Egypt.

*HIBER ZIBETHICUS, (L.) N. America.

*POTAMOCHGRUS AFRICANUS, (Schreber; Sus cheropotamus, Desmou-

lins; S. larvatus, F. Cuvier). Skin, without skull. From 8. Africa.

*Coassus NEMoRIvaGUs, (F. Cuv.; Cervus simplicicornis, Llliger).

Doe, from S. America. (Skull wanting.)

AVES.

*PmocrerHaLtus Mryent, (Riippell). Abyssinia.

*AGAPORNIS TARANTA, (Stanley). Abyssinia.

1855.]} Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 253

*CIRCUS RANIVORUS, (Daud.) Africa. Two specimens.

*SPIZAETUS OCCIPITALIS, (Daud.) Abyssinia.

~ *AQUILA NEVIOIDES, (Cuv.; Falco senegalus, Cuv.; F. rapax, Tem-

minck; F. albicans, Ritppell; Ag. choka, A. Smith). Abyssinia. This

African bird is considered by Mr. G. R. Gray to be identical with the

Indian Ag. FULVEscENs, Gray (v. Aq. fusca et Aq. punctata, Gray, et Aq.

vindhiana, Franklin). The specimen sent by Dr. Ruppell has much

larger and more powerful legs and talons, and is altogether a stouter and .

stronger bird, than its Indian near affine; for which reason we consider ie

it to be a distinct species.*

*HALIAETUS LEUCOCEPHALUS, (L.), in immature plumage. N. America.

Mitvus meyptius, (Gm.: Falco Forskalii, Gmelin; &. parasitus,

Daud.; F. parasiticus, Latham). Egypt. Identical with a specimen

from S. Africa, presented by Capt. Sherwill; and readily ee

from the other dark-coloured Kites by its yellow beak.

*POLYBORUS BRASILIBNSIS, (Gmelin). Chili.

*Gyps Ruppetit, C. L. Bonaparte. (G. Kolbei apud Riippell). Fine

adult, from Abyssinia. Upon a former occasion (J. A. S. XIX, 502), we

called attention to the great difference of opinion among the best orni-

thologists regarding the specific unity or distinctness of various races of

Vulture, which have been comprehended under G. Frutvus, (L.) About

the same time, the Prince of Canino published his matured opinion on

the subject, in the Rev. Zool. &c., 1850, p. 447 ; and we feel satisfied of the

correctness of his views. His highness recognises,—1, G. ruLvus, (L.),

of Europe (and we may add the high mountains of Asia, as the Hima-

laya).f~—2, G. occipENTALIS, Schlegel (v. Holbet apud Temminck, Man.

d’ Orn. IV, 587), of the Pyrenees, Sardinia, and the Barbary States.—3,

G. Rupprewxt, Schlegel (vulgaris? C. L. Bonap., ibid. p. 242, v. Kolbei

apud Riippell), of E. Africa.—4, G. Koper, (Daudin), founded on the

S. African Chasse-fiente of Levaillant.—5, G. rnpicus, (Scopoli, v. tenwi-

ceps and tenuirostris, Hodgson), of India and the Malay countries. And

6, G. BENGALENSIS, Gmelin, of India (and also E. Africa, according to

Ruppell). Our museum now possesses the whole of these, with the

exception of G. kox~BeEtr of S. Africa: and there can be no doubt of the

distinctness of the others. With the exception of G. BENGALENSIS, all

are very remarkable for possessing 14 rectrices.t

* We also exceedingly doubt the alleged identity of the Indian Burro CANEs-

CENS with the Nubian B. ruFinus.

+ In Macedonia, this species was noticed by Capt. Drummond to be ‘‘ most

numerous in the plains as well as the mountains.” Ann. Mag. N. H. XVIII, 10.

¢ In G, rutvus (verus), which is the ‘great White Vulture’ of the Himalaya,

254 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.

*NEOPHRON PILEATUS, (Burchell; WN. carunculatus, A. Smith ; Perc-

nopterus niger, Lesson; Cathartes monachus, Temminck). Abyssinia.

*CATHARTES AURA, (L.) Chili.

Buso virernianus, (L.) N. America.

*PROMEROPS CYANOMELAS, Cuvier. Abyssinia.

Hatcyon sENEGALENS!s, (L.) Nubia.

*MEROPS CERULEOCEPHALUS, Latham. Abyssinia.

*M. Lamarcxi, Cuvier (M. viridis apud Riippell). Two specimens,

from Abyssinia. This differs from the Indian M. viripts, L., in having

much more ferruginous on the wings, extending across both webs of the

primaries and secondaries ; and the throat is ye!lowish-green, tinged with

ferruginous, having scarcely a trace of verditer except on its extreme

the clothing plumes generally are elongated and lanceolate at all ages; and those

covering the craw are pale or whitish. It is also a larger bird than the others ;

the closed wing of a young Nepalese specimen measuring 33 inches.

In a fine adult of G. occipENTALIS, from Algeria, the closed wing measures

but 27 inches. The clothing feathers are much less acuminate than in G. FULVUS,

and resemble those of G. RuprExii in form ; but their colour is throughout dull

pale isabelline, slightly tinged with ashy excepting round the margins; and the

hue of those covering the craw is much darker.

In the adult G. Rupre ui, the whole plumage is fuscous, with strongly contrast-

ing whitish margins more or less broad, imparting a handsome variegated appear-

ance, especially to the scapularies and coverts of the wings and tail: feathers

covering the craw blackish; and those forming the white ruff shorter and more

dense than in either of the preceding. Length of wing 24 inches.

As we have all ages of the affined G. 1npicus for reference, we observe that its

feathers are not more or less acuminate according to age; and in the young of

this species and of G. FuLvus (and doubtless of the others also), the feathers of

the upper-parts have a medial pale streak, but not the broad whitish margius which

distinguish the adults of G. RuppPr tt.

In G. RuprE yi, the beak is somewhat broader in proportion to its length than

in G. FuLvus and G. occIDENTALIS, resembling that of G. BENGALENSIS except

in having its ceral portion more prolonged backwards; while G. mnpicus has a

comparatively slender bill, especially as viewed laterally, with its ceral portion

remarkably elongated. In a particularly fine adult of G. 1nptcus, the closed wing

measures 242 in.

Good Himalayan specimens (skins) of the adult and young of G. ruivus, with

skeleton; and skeleton also of Vutrur Monacuus, the ‘ Great Black Vulture’ of

the Himalaya; and of the Gypanros, popularly mis-called ‘Golden Eagle’ by

English residents ;—would be very thankfully received for the Society’s museum.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 255

lateral margin bordering the black eye-streak, and very little of it even

there.

DeEnpRozateEs GoERTAN, (Gm. ; D. potocephalus, Swainson). Two spe-

cimens, from Nubia.

*CAMPETHERA NuBICA, (Boddiert); Picuws punctatus, Cuv.; P.notatus,

Lichtenstein. 8S. Africa. !

*C, mrHiopica, (Hemprich). Two specimens, from Abyssinia.

*LzMopon Brucet, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*L. unpatus, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*L,. MELANOCEPHALUS, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*BARBATULA CHRysocoma, (Temminck). Abyssinia.

*TRACHYPHONUS MARGARITATUS, Ruppell. Abyssinia.

*TURACUS LEUCOTIS, Rtippell. Abyssinia.

CoLtius SENEGALENSIS, L. Abyssinia.

*CO. LEUCOTIS, Riippell. Two specimens, from Abyssinia.

*OXYLOPHUS AFER, (Leach, = Levaillanti, Swainson, and ater apud

Riippell; nec ater, Gmelin, which — sERRatus, Sparrman, a common

Cape species, which the late H. EK. Strickland received from Kordofan).*

Specimen from Abyssinia. Throat and fore-neck black, the feathers

laterally edged with dull white, which gradually increases downward ;

the black predominating much more than as represented in Swainson’s

figure (Zool. Lil. 2nd series, Vol. I, pl. 13), and spreading downward over

the breast and flanks.

*CENTROPUS SUPERCILIOSUS, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*CAPRIMULGUS ISABELLINUS, Temminck. Ditto.

*CORVULTUR CRASSIROSTRIS, Riippell. Ditto.

*CORVUS PH@OCEPHALUS, Cabanis. (C. scapulatus apud Riippell.+) Ditto.

*LAMPROTORNIS CYANIVENTRIS, nobis, 2. s.: L. nitens apud Riippell,from

Abyssinia ; nec nitENs (L.), of S. Africa, from which it differs in having a

conspicuously shorter bill, and in various details of colouring. In L.

NITENS (verus), the whole plumage is glossy eneous or steel-green,

brightest on the wings, and mingled with steel-blue on the head and neck :

the abdominal region being of the same hue as the back, but an admix-

ture of steel-blue is observable on the tibial plumes, axiliaries, and

* Vide P. Z. S. Nov. 26, 1850.

+ Vide the Prince of Canino, in the Comptes Rendus, tom. xxxvii (1853), p.

829. This Abyssinian specimen, however, accords precisely (even in measure.

ments) with Swainson’s description of C. curvirosTRis,—? (nec Daudin, v,

leuconotus, Sw.), of W. Africa, which is stated to be distinct from the nearly

affined C. scarunatus, Daudin, of the Cape ; while another, of similar colouring,

will stand as C. MapaGascagiensis, C. L, Bonaparte.

256 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [| No. 3.

under wing-coverts: shoulder of the wing (under the scapularies) bright

steel-blue or purple, tipped with amethystine, which forms a distinct bar.

In L. cyANIVENTRIs the upper-parts are glossy steel-green, uniform on

the crown, nape, and back, but passing to bluish on the rump and upper

tail-coverts, and also on the ear-coverts; throat and breast like the back,

but the belly and thighs are brilliant steel-blue mixed with amethyst; as

likewise the axillaries and under wing-coverts, which are very brilliant,

the amethystine hue prevailing: shoulder of the wing (under the scapu-

laries) steel-blue, with no terminal amethystine bar as in L. niTENs, but

a little of this colour shewing at the bases of the feathers. In L. cyant-

VENTRIS, the wings are more uniformly glossed than in L. nrTENs, extend-

ing quite over the tertiaries and primaries; and the wing-coverts and

tertiaries have their black terminal spots larger and rounder. In fact,

the northern bird approaches in brilliancy to the superb L. sPpLENDENs,

(Leach, v. ZL. ptilinorhynchus, Swainson,) of W. Africa, of which also we

possess a fine specimen.

*JUIDA RUFIVENTRIS, (Riippell). Abyssinia. This form approximates

the Malayan genus Catornis, G. R. Gray; but the feathers are through-

out rounded or not acuminated, :

*HYPHANTORNIS AURIFRONS, (Temminck). Male and female. S. Africa,

*PLOCEUS P Male. S. Africa.

*PL. LARVATUS, Riippell. M.and F. Abyssinia.

*KUPLECTES XANTHOMELAS, Ruppell. M.and F. Ditto.

*HU. FLAVESCENS, (Daud.; Fringilla phalerata, Mliger). S. Africa.

*KU. FLAMMICEPS, Swainson. M.and F. Abyssinia.

*COLIUSPASSER TORQUATUS, Riippell. (Vidua rubritorques ? Swainson).

M.and F. Abyssinia.

*Vipua PARADISHA, (L.) Two females, Abyssinia.

*V. sERENA, (L.; V. erythrorhyncha, Swainson). Abyssinia.

*AMaDINA (?) FRONTALIS, (Vieillot). Abyssinia.

*Munta cantans, (L.) Two specimens, from Abyssinia. Affined to

the Indian M. mataparica (v. Lonchwra cheet, Sykes).

*HSTRELDA ELEGANS, (Vieillot; subg. Pydilia, Swainson). Abyssinia.

*K, BENGALUS, (L.) Abyssinia.

*H. CINEREA, (Vieillot). Abyssinia. .

*PassER SIMPLEX, (Lichtenstein; P. Swainsonii, Rippell: nee P. sim-

plex apud Swainson, which= P. cuxaris, Lesson). Abyssinia.

*P. saLicicotus, (Vieillot; P. hispaniolensis, Tem.) Female, from

Egypt. This species was observed in Afghanistan by Capt. Thos. Hutton,

and is not uncommon at Peshawur. In Kohat it abounds, and is there

known as the ‘ Kabul Sparrow.’ ('t., Alex. J. Trotter, in epistold.)

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 257

*EMBERIZA SEPTEMSTRIATA, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*SERINUS (?) stRIOLATUS (Pyrrhula striolata, Riippell). Female, from

Abyssinia. This bird combines the beak of a Carpopacus, with the

plumage of a Serin, Crirmagra, or Siskin. The species of the true

Canary-bird type, or CrirHaGra of Swainson, Dr. Riippell refers to

SERINUS.*

*CRITHAGRA NIGRICEPS (Serinus nigriceps, Riippell). Two males.

Abyssinia.

*OR. XANTHOPYGIA (Serinus xanthopygius, Rippell). Abyssinia.

+ His S. TRISTRIATUS, however, we consider to be a Passer; and may here

add, that the S. aurifrons, nobis, Catal. No. 681, proves to be identical with

Passer pusillus, Pallas, and will now stand as SeRINUS PUSILLUS. We have not

the European Serin (S, MERIDIONALIS, C. L. Bonap.), for comparison; but M.

de Selys Longchamps informs us that the beak of S. pusti~Lus resembles that of

S. MERIDIONALIS when viewed laterally, but is a little less bulged, as seen from

above. The beak of S. (?) srR1oLaTus is probably even more bulged, as viewed from

above, than that of S. MERIDIONALIS ; but we suspect that S—erinus (as founded

on the European bird, Fringilla serinus, L.), is the modern genus or sub-genus

with which it best accords, |

S. pusiLius has hitherto been only known to inhabit the high mountains of W.

Asia; and according to Pallas is common upon the Caucasus and about the Cas-

pian sea. In summer. it is found near the snowesline, together with Monrirrin-

GILLA NIVALIS and RUTICILLA ERYTHROGASTRA; descending in winter to the

sub-alpine regions of Persia. S. MERIDIONALIS is ‘‘common in Asia Minor,

visiting the plains in flocks during the winter.’’ (Strickland).

Our specimens of S. pusiLLus were procured by Capt. T. Hutton and by L. C.

Stewart, Esq., in the vicinity of Masuri, in different winters; and Capt. Hutton

lately informed us, that he had ‘‘fallen in with it this winter (1854-5), after an

interval of many years. It appeared to be always in pairs, and like our Siskin

and Goldfinch is very fond of alighting upon the tall coarse nettles which abound

here. They are merely winter birds at Masuri, and seem to have left about the

middle of February.’’ In summer, we are informed by Lt. Speke, of the 46th

B. N, I., that ‘‘it is found in Spiti and Ladakh at an altitude of from 10 to 13,000

ft., but not in such quantities as PyRRHOSPIZA PUNICEA; more than 2 or 3 being

seldom seen at a time; and like the Goldfinch they are not confined to a distinct

locality.’’

So far as we can remember, the genus PyrruvuLorpes, nobis, J. A. 8. XIII,

951, founded on PyrrwuLa EPAULETTA, Hodgson, As. Res, XIX, 156, is nearly

affined to SeRinus, and intermediate to that genus and true Pyrrnuna, (S,

PUSILLUS is the type of the division MeTAponta, C. L. Bonap., Comptes Rendus,

XXXVII (1853), p. 917).

2 np 2

258 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No 3.

CALANDRELLA BRACHYDACTYLA, (Tem.) Two specimens, from Abys-

sinia. Head less rufescent, and with the dusky mesial streaks to the

feathers more developed, than we remember to have seen in Indian spe-

cimens: but an example from Algeria differs in no respect from the latter.*

*ALAUDA RUFICEPS, Riippell. Two specimens, from Abyssinia.

AGRODROMA soRDIDA (Anthus sordidus, Riippell). Before receiving

this Abyssinian specimen, we had provisionally identified the large dull

sandy-coloured Pipit of the Panjab, previously referred to A. sIMILIs,

Jerdon, with the present species: and we feel little doubt that A. srmruis

of the Indian peninsula will prove to be identical with ANTHUS CINNA-

MoMEUs of Riippell. The S. Indian bird is very remarkable, among the

Moraciiuip#, for possessing an extremely rudimentary first primary.

* The Prince of Canino, enumerating the species of this genus, gives one as C.

BAGUEIRA ; by which we presume that the Indian bird is intended. Comptes

Rendus, XX XVIII (1854), p.

t+ Dr. Rippell refers this bird to MEGaLovuonus, G. R. Gray; but the cha-

racters are rather those of the true ALaup4ai, except that the legs and feet are

comparatively small and weak. The wing has the short first primary minute, the

third, fourth, and fifth equal and longest, and the second and sixth are scarcely

shorter. A. ERYTHROPYGIA, Strickland, from Kordofan (P. Z. §. Nov. 1850), is

probably affined to it.

The trne MeEGALorpHont (v. Brachonyx, Swainson,) were classed as Mirarrm

by Dr. A. Smith; and they seem to be merely weak-billed Mrrarr@, and resem-

ble Mirarra in wanting the tuft of short bristly feathers over each nostril, which

is characteristic of. the more typical Larks. CrrruiLaupDa also wants this tuft,

and Macronyx (but the latter is a genus of Pipits, affined to the long-clawed

CorypDALL&, as C. Ricwarpi and C. ruFuLa). Mr. G. R. Gray assigns to

MEGALOPHONUS certain true Larks (possessing the nareal tuft) of S. Africa, which

Dr. A. Smith classed as ALAUDA ; but these constitute a peculiar form, CaLEn-

DULAUDA, nobis; ev. ALAUDA ALBESCENS, Lafr. (v. A. codea, A. Smith),—A.

LAGEPA, A. Smith, &c.

The genus Mrrarpea, also, has hitherto been composed very heterogeneously.

Confining it to the species devoid of nareal tufts, we therefore distinguish, 1,

SPIZALAUDA, nobis; ev. M. Hayt, Jerdon, which is a peculiar and rather thick-

billed true Lark, as shewn by the form of the wing, &c.; and 2, ANNOMANES,

Cabanis; ev. M. pHa@nicura, Franklin,—AL. Lustrania, Gmelin (v. deserti,

Licht., isabellina, Tem., et M. phenicuroides, nobis),—and probably M. cor-

puFANICA, Strickland (P. Z. §. Nov. 26th, 1850), to which we suspect that

A. cinnamomea, Bonap. (Rev. Zool. &c, 1851, p. 178), should be referred.

(P. S. Since this note was first printed, we have learned of the prior establish-

ment of the genus ANNOMANES ; and that A. CINNAMONEA (CORDUFANICA ?) is

correctly referred to it ; also the ALaUDA PALLipa of Ehrenberg, which possibly

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 259

Bupytzs viripis (Motacilla viridis, Scopoli, founded on the bad figure

in Brown’s Jil. Orn. pl. 33, f. 2; M. bistrigata, Raffles ; B. melanoce-

phala et B. beema, Sykes; B. neglecta, melanocephala, et flava, apud

Jerdon, Catal.; M. melanocephala, Lichtenstein; B. flava vel neglecta

et B. Rayi vel flaveola of India and the Malay countries, awctorwm).

Two specimens, from Abyssinia.

*CRATEROPUS LEUCoPYGIUs, Riippell. Abyssinia.

ERYTHROPYGIA GALACTOTES, (Tem.) Ditto.

*LANIUS COLLARIS, L. Ditto.

ENNEOCTONUS RUFUS, (Brisson). Ditto.

*LANIARIUS ERYTHROPTERUS, (Shaw). Ditto.

*Drioscopus custa, (Latham). Ditto.

*PLATYSTEIRA SENEGALENSIS, (L.) M.and F. Ditto.

Mervta ontvacka, (L.) Ditto.

*THAMNOLEA SEMIRUFA (Lhamnobia ? semirufa, Riuppell.)—Ditto.

Altogether distinct from TuHamnoxnia, which we conceive to be nearly

affined to TROGLODYTES.

*CERCOTRICHAS ERYTHROPTERUS, (L.) Ditto. This is a true Shama;

and the generic name CrrcorricHas, Boie, holds precedence of Kitta-

cincia, Gould. Our museum now possesses three species, —C. ERYTHROP-

rERUS of Nubia, Abyssinia and Kordofan,—C. Macrovurvs of India and

the Malay countries,—and C. LuzoniEnsiIs (Copsychus luzoniensis, Kittlitz),

me orthe Philippines.*

auc etry

Be eather than LUSITANIA—may bie ‘tie tidal math our Mirafra phenicuroides, yar

sim : but we have seen no description of ANN, PALLIDUS.)

There still remain 6 or 7 species of true Mirarra,—viz. 4 in India, M. assa-

mica, M. arFinis, M. ERYTHROPTERA, and M,. CANTILLANS,—a fifth in Java,

M. sAVANICA,—a sixth in N. S. Wales, M. Horsriextp1, Gould (which is affined

to the Indian M. canrTiLuaAns), and Mr. Gould suspects another in N, Australia,

larger and more nearly affined to M, savanica. M, assamica is erroneously

identified with the last-mentioned species by Mr. G. R. Gray.

N. B.—M. flavicollis, McClelland (P. Z. S, 1839, p. 163), is merely the female

of EMBERIZA AUREOLA !

* There can be no doubt that C. macrourus (which is often termed the Indian

Nightingale) is the species familiarly referred to as ‘‘ the Nightingale’’ by Dr.

J. D. Hooker, in his ‘ Himalayan Journal’ (I, 332, II, 146): the season which he

states them to be in song (October), quite sufficing to shew that the real Nightingale

cannot be intended. The true British Nightingale abounds in Persia, where it is

termed Bulbul-i-hazar-ddstdn, or the ‘* bird with a hundred tongues ;’’ and many

caged Nightingales are brought from that country to Afghanistan in the first

instance, and thence to India; a few finding their way even to Calcutta, where

they command a high price as song-birds, and are known as the Bulbul bosta. To

the proper Fauna Indica, the veritable genus Luscinia is unknown.

260 Proceedings of the Asiatre Society. [ No. 3.

PRATINCOLA RUBICOLA, (L.) Abyssinia.

*Pr. (?) sonDIDA, (Riippell). Two specimens. Ditto.

*SAXICOLA ISABELLINA, Riippell. Ditto.

S. aurtta, Temminck. Ditto.

*SyLvia LEUcopocon, Meyer. (S, passerina, Temminck; S. subal-

pina, C. L. Bonap.) Egypt.

*SALICARIA (?) CINNAMOMEA, Riippell. Abyssinia. This curious little

bird is apparently congeneric with the Tr1BuRa LUTEOVENTRIS, Hodgson,

P. Z. 8. 1845, p. 30, and J. A. S. XIV, 583; but as we have good speci-

mens of neither for comparison, we can only thus indicate the affinity.

Puytioscorus Bone ui, (Vieillot; Sylvia Nattereri, Temminck).

*TCHITREA MELANOGASTER, (Swainson). Abyssinia. In plumage like

some specimens of TcH. AFFINIs, nobis, but the bill and feet much smaller.

*HIRUNDO RIOCOURII, Savigny (7. cahirica, Licht.; H. rustica orien-

talis, Schlegel). Specimen from Abyssinia, with under-parts not more

rufous than in ordinary H. rustica, from which it certainly (the present

specimen at least) is insufficiently distinguished.

*H. MELANOCRIssUS, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*H.(?) PRISTOPTERA, Riippell. A highly interesting and separable

form of Swallow, with minute bill and feet, and the outer margin of its

first primary having the extremities of the filaments reverted into hooks,

as in the N. American H. sErripennis, Audubon, which however is a

Corie (or burrowing bank Swallow).

*ORIOLUS MELOXITTA, Riippell. Abyssinia.

*NECTARINIA TAKAZE, (Stanley). M.and F. Abyssinia.

WN. rormosa, (L.) M.and F. Ditto.

*N. CRUENTATA, Riippell. Ditto.

*N. HaBEssinica, Ehrenberg. Ditto.

*N. AFFINIS, Riippell. Ditto.

*N. METALLICA, Lichtenstein. Nubia.

*ALSOCOMUS GUINEA, (L.) Abyssinia.

ALs. ARQUATEIX, (Tem.) Ditto.

*TURTUR ERYTHROPHEYs, Swainson. Two specimens are sent as T.

RIsORIUs apud Riippell, one from Nubia, the other from Abyssinia. Both

differ from the Indian Collared Turtle-dove (T. Risorius verus), and

agree with that of S. Africa (T. vinackus), in having a much broader

black semi-collar upon the nape. Both also are of a much paler hue than

the S. African bird, especially on the crown. The Nubian is larger, the

wing measuring 7 in. long, with its 1st primary ¢ in. shorter than the

next, the 2nd and 3rd equal, and the 4th ¢ in. longer than the Ist; tail

rounded, its outermost feathers 3 in. shorter than the medial. Colour

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 261

nearly as in the Indian bird, but the vinaceous hue of the neck and

breast more intense; the axillaries, sides, and under surface of the wing,

dark ashy, whereas in the Indian bird they are whitish; the tail also is

more broadly tipped with white, and its lower coverts are ashy. The

feet too are larger and coarser; and bill pale-coloured. This is clearly

Mr. Swainson’s T. ERYTHROPHRYS; whereas the Abyssinian species is, as

decidedly, the

*T, SEMITORQUATUS, Swainson (though not well agreeing with Dr. Rtp-

pell’s figure of semitorquatus). Wing 64 in. only; its Ist and 3rd pri-

maries § in. shorter than the 2nd, and 3 in. longer than the 4th: tail

sub-even, its outermost feather being 4 in. shorter than all the rest.

Crown of the same vinaceous hue as the breast, scarcely infuscated, and

devoid of ashy tinge; axillaries, sides, and under surface of wings, very

pale ashy ; and middle of belly and lower tail-coverts white. Bill black ;

and tarsi and toes conspicuously more slender and less coarse than in the

preceding. From the very decidedly distinct form of the wings and tail,

we do not hesitate to consider this as a distinct species from its various

near congeners.*

* In the Cape species, T. vinaceus, (Gm.), the 2nd and 3rd primaries are

equal and longest, and the Ist and 4th are sub-equal, and { in. shorter than the

preceding : outer tail-feathers % in. shorter than the medial. General colour much

darker than in the others; the under-surface of wings dusky-ash; but the vent

and lower tail-coverts are whitish.

T. risorius of India has the third primary a little shorter than the 2nd, and

the Ist = in. shorter, and the 4th 3 in. shorter, than the 2nd: tail-feathers sub-

even, or slightly rounded, except the outermost pair, which are } in. shorter than

the medial. Nuchal semi-collar much narrower than in the others, and no vina-

ceous hue on the nape below it; beneath the wings are whitish; and the vent and

lower tail-coverts are of a full ash-grey.

T. Birorauatus, (Tem.), of Java, Timor, &c., is another fine species of this

immediate sub-group, with the grey of the crown and wings, and the vinaceous of

the neck and breast, deeper and brighter than in the others; black semi-collar

moderately broad, and margined (more broadly above) with white; beneath the

wings very dark asby; and vent and lower tail-coverts white.

The Indian T. HUMILIs, (Tem.), is somewhat less affined to the rest, and is

very remarkable (among the CotumBip) for the diverse hue of the sexes.

Having now five closely affined and very similar wild species or distinct races

of Collared Turtle-dove actually before us, the question arises, to which of

them should the common domestic Collared Turtle-dove (so abundantly bred in

cages) be referred, if indeed to any one of them? This domestic breed would

seem to be of exceedingly remote antiquity, and was probably derived by the

262 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 3.

T. SENEGALENSIS, (L.: Col. cambaiensis, Gmelin; C. egyptiaca ? Lath. ;

C. maculicollis ? Wagler). Two specimens from Abyssinia differ from all

the Indian we have seen, in having the colours distinctly broken on the

scapularies, and more or less on the back; the scapularies being of a dull

Hebrews from the Egyptians. The breadth of its black semi-collar points to an

African rather than to an Indian origin. There can be little doubt that it is the

‘*Turtle-dove’’ of our English version of the Pentateuch, repeatedly mentioned

as the equivalent of a ‘‘ young Pigeon”’ for a burnt-offering,—‘‘a pair of Turtle-

doves or two young Pigeons,”—and that it was abundantly propagated in cages as

at present, and, therefore, always available. That our Indian T. risorius is not

(as currently supposed) the wild type of this domestic breed is indicated, firstly,

by its very different voice or coo,—secondly, by its larger size, reversing the usual

rule with domestic animals, and with the generality of tame Pigeons in particular,

—and thirdly (as remarked before), the domestic Collared Turtle-dove has always

a much broader black semi-collar than T. R1soRIvs, in which it accords with the

three wild races found in Africa. Of the latter, the Cape species (T. vinacevs),

and equally the Malayan (T. srrorquarus), may at once be set aside, for geogra-

phical reasons alone, besides that there are other objections: and of the two that

remain, T. SEMITORQUATUS agrees best in size, and also in having white lower

tail-coverts; but the tail is more squared, and the feathers composing it are

considerably broader, while the black bill seems to be a further objection. Com-

parison of voice would of course assist the enquiry. To the best of our judgment,

not one of the five accords sufficiently ; and the genuine wild type may yet remain to

be discovered, in another equally affined wild species, of which there may be several

yet undescriminated. The tame breed is very true to its particular colouring, ex-

cept when pure ‘white, and the white are often matched with the ordinary blonde or

cream-coloured Doves, producing an intermediate or pallid offspring : but the cream-

colour has a decided look of domesticity, and is unlikely to have been the original

hue. Mr. Selby assures us that ‘‘a mixed breed is often obtained between it and

the common wild Turtle-dove’’ of Britain (T. aurirus) ; ‘‘ but the progeny are

invariably mules and incapable of further increase,—a fact that has been estab-

lished by many careful and oft-repeated experiments.” Jardine’s Nat. Libr.,

Columbida, p. 172. The same experiments might easily be tried with the Indian

T. R1sorius; only in this instance the affinity is undoubtedly closer,

(P. S.—Since the above was in type, we have seen the Prince of Canino’s Coup

d’ Gil sur les Pigeons, published in the ‘ Comptes Rendus’ for 1854-5, and especially

his remarks on the Turtle-doves (1845, pp. 15, 16). The particular subgroup of

T. Risorius and its affines is designated by his Highness StREPTOPELIA ; and he

refers to it four species from Africa, and five from Asia and its dependencies. The

domesticated race is assigned (as currently) to T. risortus. To judge from Dr.

Riippell’s figure, however, we should have referred the Abyssinian T. LuGENS to

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 263

fuscous-brown, with broad ferruginous tips, whereas in the Indian bird

the two colours are completely blended, or there is (at most) but a faint

indication of the break, which must be sought for to be observed. Sa-

vigeny’s coloured figure of the Egyptian bird must either represent a

distinct species, or both size and colouring are exceedingly exaggerated.*

*(HNA CAPENSIS, (Latham). Abyssinia. |

PrerocuEs Exustus, (Tem.): female, from Nubia.

*Pr. SENEGALENSIS, Lath. (Pt. guttatus, Licht.) Mas. Ditto.

*CLAMATOR (?) ERKE II, (Riippell). Abyssinia.

*GLAREOLA LIMBATA, Riippell. Two specimens. Ditto.

*LOBIVANELLUS MELANOCEPHALUS, Riippell. Ditto.

*],, SENEGALENSIS, (L.; Vanellus lateralis, A. Smith). Ditto.

SaRcioPHoRus coronatus, (L.) Nubia.

* ‘i PILEATUS, (L.) Ditto.

* sf MELANOPTERUS, (Riippell). Abyssinia.

*METOPIDIUS AFRIcANUS, (L.) Abyssinia.

Puitomacuus Puenax, (L.) Ditto.

SYPHEOTIDES (?) Vieorsi1, A. Smith (O. scolopacea, Tem.; O. rufi-

crista, A. Smith, apud nos., Catal.) 8S. Africa.

*S. MELANOGASTER, (Riippell). Female. Abyssinia. Closely affined to

the Bengal Floriken (S. BENGaLENsIs) ; but shorter in the tarse, with some

other distinctions.

S. AFER, (Latham). Two specimens. S. Africa.

*Scopus umMBRETTA, (L.) Abyssinia.}

the group of Turtures auriti; and, of this latter group, may remark that T. rupt-

coLA, (Pallas,) replaces T. MEENA in the Simla and Masuri hills. T. DussuMIExI,

(Tem.), ‘‘ with broad collar, from Malasia and the Philippines,’’ we have never

seen from continental Malasia (7. e, the Malayan peninsula); where T, T1GRINUS

abounds, distinct alike from T. suraTENsIS and T. cHINENSTS, STR. GAIMARDI,

C. L. Bonap., ‘‘ with much narrower collar, and much shorter toes,” than Srr.

Dussumtert, is described from the Marianne Islands ; and the fifth Asiatic species

of Srrepropenia is the Indian HUMILIS, so remarkable for the diversity of the

sexes. )

* The Prince of Canino separates the Indian and N, African races,

+ Mr. Frith remarks the affinity of this curious genus for ANastomus; vide

especially the young of the latter. We suspect, from the figures we have seen of

that extraordinary and gigantic wader from the White Nile, lately described by

Mr. Gould as BAL&ZNicCEPs REX, that this latter bears much the same relationship

to Scorus, that Cancroma does to ArpEA and especially Nycricorax. Bata-

264 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.

*Ciconta Aspimit, Licht. (genus Sphenorkynchus, Hemprich ; Abdi-

nua, and the species—Abd. sphenorhyncha, C. L. Bonap.) Ditto.

ARDEA PURPUREA, (L.) Two specimens. Ditto.

Heropias asHa, (Sykes; A. gularis, Bosc.; H. pannosa? Gould).

From the Red Sea. We have long suspected the identity of these; and

so far as the present specimen enables an opinion to be formed on the

subject, our suspicions are confirmed: but it is still desirable to compare

adults in breeding livery. (The Prince of Canino admits all three as dis-

tinct. Comptes Rendus, 1855, p. 720.)

H. susutcus, (Savigny). Sent as H. Veranti, (Roux), from Egypt.

This is the third specimen which we have received as H. Veranii, the

others being respectively from Sicily and Algeria. We cannot perceive

in them the slightest difference in size, proportions, or colourimg, from

the common Buff-backed Egret of India and Java; and, therefore, can

only regard them as of one species.

Nycticogpax G@Riseus, (L.) Adult and young (the latter remarkable

for the strong rufous tinge on its great alars and caudals) ; from Abyssinia.

*Furica cristata, L. Two specimens. Ditto.

GALLINULA CHLOROPUS, (L.) Ditto.

THALASSEUS BENGALENSIS, (Lesson): Sterna media (?), Horsfield; St.

afins, Rippell; St. Zorresiz, Gould; Sterna, Jerdon’s Catal. No. 402).

A species widely diffused over the Indian Ocean, from the shores of India

,and Africa to those of Papua and Australia. Specimen from the Red

Sea; exactly resembling another from the Bay of Bengal: while a third,

from Singapore, in winter dress (like that originally described by M.

Lesson), exhibits the greater development of black upon the primaries

noticed by Dr. Pucheran in Rev. Zool. &c. 1850, p. 544.*

Sterna HIRUNDO, L. From the Red Sea. Identical with specimens

from Europe and S. India. :

*PLECTROPTERUS GAMBENSIS, (Latham). Abyssinia.

*DENDROCYGNA VIDUATA apud Riippell. Young, from Abyssinia. This

can hardly be the same species as D. vipuata, (L.. vera), from S. Ame-

NICEPS, Scopus, and ANAsTomus are all African forms, the last having also a

peculiar Indian species. (The African species heretofore referred to ANASTO-

mMuS—A. LAMINIGERUS, Tem.,—is the type of H1aTor, Reichenbach. )

* There can be little doubt also of the identity of S¢. velox, Riippell, with Ta.

CRISTATUS, (Stephens, nec Swainson, v. St. pelicanoides, King); from the Indian

Ocean, China, and N. Australia. We have a specimen from the Maldives, and

another from the Tenasserim coast.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 265

rica; figured in Griffith’s Translation of and Commentary on Cuvier's

Reégne Animal, VIII, 671.

ANAS ERYTHRORHYNCHA, (L.) Two specimens. Ditto.

*A. LEUCOSTIGMA, Riippell. Ditto.

*A. Ruppert, nobis, x. s. Sent as A. p@ciLoruHynoua, from Central

Africa. A smaller bird than A. pa@ctnoruyncHa (vera, which was origi-

nally described from Ceylon), with closed wing measuring 94 in.: beak to

forehead 1$ in.; and tarse 14 in. Colour nearly as in the common Indian

bird, but with the head and neck uniformly streaked; whereas A. Pa@ct-

LORHYNCHA has the crown and stripe through the eyes dusky, and super-

cilium and rest of head and neck whitish, with minute dusky specks;

wing-speculum much the same; but A. p@crLorRHyNcHA has the entire

outer web of the larger tertiaries white, while A. Rupprtii has only

their extreme outer border white. The rump and upper and lower tail-

coverts in A. P@CILORHYNCHA are uniformly dark-coloured, and brightly

glossed with green in the male; in A. RuppEnui they are variegated like

the back and belly. Lastly, the bill of the latter is more than propor-

tionally smaller, much less gibbous at base, and differently coloured. In

A. pPmcorLorRHyNcHA the gibbous triangle on either side of the advanced

frontal feathers is of a bright orange-colour; the tip of the bill, with the

posterior half of the dertrwm, intense yellow ;* and the rest black: in A.

Rvuerecti the billis chiefly yellow, with merely a portion of its upper

surface and the dertrum black. The legs also appear to be infuscated,

instead of bright coral-red as in the other.

PHALACROCORAX AFRICANUS, (Gm.) Adult, from Abyssinia. M. Mal-

herbe previously favoured us with an example of the young of this species,

from Algeria.

Of reptiles, one species only is sent, Psammosaurus scincus, (Merrem),

v. griseus, (Daudin), from Nubia: and

Of fishes, only Curomis Bottt, Cuv,, from the Nile.

* Erroneously coloured red in Hardwicke’s figure.

+ The following presumed identifications may be here suggested.

DryMoica 1nornaTa, (Sykes, 1832), with Dr. mystacea, Riippell (1835).

Dr. GRAcILIS, Riippell (1835), with Dr, Leprpa, nobis (1844).

MELANOCORYPHA BIMACULATA, Menetries, with M. rorquara, nobis, J. A. S.

XVI, 476. (The latter is not a true MeLANocorypPHa, but the type of CALAN-

DRINA, nobis. )

PeLicanus crispus, Bruch, with P. parLiprENsis (v. roseus et manillensis),

Gmelin: nec P. savanicus, Horsfield, which in India is equally commons while

P. ONOCROTALUS (verus) is rare.

2m 2

266 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.

2. Capt. S. R. Tickell, Maulmein. A collection of bird-skins, from

the mountainous interior of the Tenasserim provinces. This collection

contains several new species; and among them is the female of apparently

an undescribed Hornbill.

Buceros TicKet11, nobis, x. s. Length 25 or 26 in.; of wing 12 in.;

and tail 11 in. Bill 45 in. from forehead, and 2 in. in greatest vertical

depth, at + of its length from base; the basal half of the upper mandible

gibbous, or pinched up (as it were) into a sharp keel, which descends more

abruptly upon the forehead (where concealed by the erect frontal feathers),

and slopes evenly forwards till it disappears, at about 2 of the length of

the bill from base. Occipital crest ample; the feathers open-webbed, and

with those of the crown fuscous-brown with narrow pale mesial line to

each: upper-parts uniform dark fuscous-brown, with a slight gloss of

green; the middle pair of tail-feathers coloured like the back, but the

rest much darker, or glossy green-black,—as are likewise the primaries

and secondaries, which are more or less margined with brown (nearly as

in B. GALERITUS): some pale feathers at base of the winglet; and the

3rd to the 7th primaries (inclusive) have their outer web emarginated

successively further from the base, the commencement of the emarginated

portion of each being somewhat brordly edged with fulvous-white: pri-

maries and rectrices tipped with dull white, more or less speckled with

dusky: the entire under-parts dull rusty-isabelline, except the feathers

at the base of the lower mandible, which are coloured like those of the

crown: in texture the feathers of the lower-parts are loose and open-

webbed, especially on the throat and front of neck. Bill intermixed

dusky and yellowish-white, passing to yellow on the imperfectly deve-

loped casque.

This conspicuously distinct species from any other Hornbill which we

have seen, was found by Capt. Tickell ‘‘ confined to the great hills (the

continuation of the Himalaya and Yo-ma-tsung) which run N. and S.

through the Tenasserim provinces, and form the back-bone of the Malayan

peninsula. They are wild and wary, and keep to the summits of such

colossal trees that it is no wonder Mr. Barbe and other collectors in this

country never procured a specimen. I believe, however, that no European

has ever been into those jungles besides myself. This Hornbill and B.

PUSARAN have a steady even flight. All the others I have seen, viz. cava-

TUS, ALBIROSTRIS, NIPALENSIS, PICA, and BIROSTRIS, proceed with those

singular flappings and sailings, so peculiar to this genus: and it is strange

that these two species should offer so marked a distinction.”*

* Capt. Tickell has subsequently forwarded a more elaborate description of this

Hornbill, for publication in the Society’s Journal,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 267

»>Parus suspviripis, Tickell, n. s. Affined to P. xanTHOGENIS and P.

SPILONOTUS; but the whole of the under-parts dull yellowish-green with-

out a trace of black, passing to ashy on the vent and lower tail-coverts :

back much the same, but darker, with the feathers centred yellower,

_ imparting a mottled appearance: crown and nape black, a few of the

posterior long crest-feathers tipped with yellow: feathers at base of bill,

the lores, cheeks and sides of neck, supercilia, and mesial nape-streak,

bright yellow: wings and tail dull black, the great alars and caudals

margined with ashy, and two or three of the primaries with whitish ;

a conspicuous white patch also at the base of the primaries; and the

tertiaries are tipped on the outer web with an elongate whitish spot, this

hue also extending up the inner web of the smallest tertiary : the smallest

wing-coverts are tipped with ashy, and the first great range of wing-~

coverts with white upon both webs, the second range upon the outer web

only ; forming two cross-bands on the wing: the anterior half of the wing

is white underneath, but the axillaries are light yellow: the outermost

tail-feather has its exterior web dull white, and a spot of the same tipping

the inner web; this spot being successively smaller on the penultimate

and ante-penultimate tail-feathers: bill black; and legs plumbeous.

Length about 43 in.; of wing 23 in.; and tail 2in.: longest crest-feathers

Sin. |

“ Shot at an elevation of 3,500 ft. The Parr are very uncommon in

the Tenasserim forests. In fact,” remarks Capt. Tickell, “this is the

only one I have seen.”

PrerutTHius #RALATUs, Tickell, ».s. Quite similar to Pt. ERYTHROP-

TERUS of the Himalaya, excepting that the latter has constantly the

tertiaries wholly ferruginous in both sexes. In the Tenasserim bird, the

female has the tertiaries greenish golden-yellow, like the secondaries,

with merely a tinge of ferruginous upon the shaft and on the inner web

only of each; and the male differs from that of the Himalayan

bird by having nearly the whole outer webs of the tertiaries bright

golden-yellow, the smallest having also a black tip and inner edge, the

next a black tip to the outer web only, the third and longest an oblique

and elongated black tip to the outer web only, and the feather succeeding

this (or last of the secondaries) has also a mark % in. long on its outer

web of mingled ferruginous and golden-yellow. We also cannot perceive,

in the male sent by Capt. Tickell, any trace of the carneous tinge, seen

particularly on the flanks posteriorly of Pt. ERYTHROPTERUsS; and the

female has the under-parts, with the exception of the white throat only,

much more fulvescent than the under-parts of the female Pr. nryrurop-

TeERUS. The two species or races indeed manifest much the same relation-

268 | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ No. 3.

ship to each other, as do SrritopHus Lunatus (Gould), of Burma, and

S. ruBropyeius, (Hodgson), of the S. E. Himalaya. The Tenasserim

Prervuruivs was “found at an elevation of 3,500 to 4,500 ft.”

GARRULAX sTREPITANS, Tickell, 2. s. One of the G. BELANGERI and

G. LEUCOLOPHOs series. Crown and occiput rich tawny-brown; the

nareal plumes, lores, cheeks and chin, blackish, passing into dull tawny-

brown on the throat and front of the neck, and to a more ferruginous

brown on the ear-coverts posteriorly : a large patch of white on the sides

of the neck, pure and strongly contrasting with the dark crown and

ear-coverts, but shading off gradually to ashy on the middle of the nape,

the back, and sides of the breast: the ashy of the back shades off to

greenish olive-brown on the rump, wings, and flanks, also on the vent,

lower tail-coverts, and tibial plumes; passing on to blackish on the tail:

breast and middle of the belly ashy, the pectoral feathers tawny-brown

anteriorly. Bill and feet black. Length about 11 in.; of wing 4¢ in. ;

and tail 5 in., its outermost feather 1 in. shorter: bill to forehead 14 in.;

and tarse 14 in.

“Common from 3,000 to 5,000 ft., and pre-eminently noisy.”

G. MELANOSTIGMA, nobis, 2. s. Affined to G. ERYTHROCEPHALUS and

G. RUFICAPILLUS. Entire crown very bright rufo-ferruginous, contract-

ing along the occiput: small frontal plumes, lores, and chin, black: sin-

cipita and cheeks ashy, with black mesial streaks, more developed on

the ear-coverts: general hue greenish olive-brown, having a tawny tinge

on the nape, sides of neck, breast and middle of the belly, the breast

being paler: throat and front of the neck rufo-ferruginous, shading into

the duller hue of the breast: wings and tail bright greenish golden-

yellow; the coverts of the primaries deep black, forming a conspicuous

patch, and the next range of coverts bright ferruginous inclining to

cinnamon-colour: secondaries and tertiaries conspicuously tipped with

blackish. Bill black; and legs brown. Length about 103 in.; of wing

41 in.; and tail 44 in., its outermost feathers 14 in. shorter; bill to

forehead 1 in. or nearly so; and tarse 1% in.

‘*Common, and found with the last; but ranging higher still, up to

the vast wall-like crags of Moolé-it; 7,500 ft. Sexes alike.’*

* The extraordinary development of this genus demands a new Conspectus of

the species, for which the Society’s museum affords better materials than perhaps

any other. We have vainly tried to arrange them satisfactorily into minor groups ;

and cannot follow Mr, G. R. Gray in adopting the three headings of GarruLAX,

TROCHALOPTERON, and Prerocyc tos (the last pre-occupied in Malacology). The

species not in the Society's museum are here distinguished by an asterisk.

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 269

TURDINUS CRISPIFRONS, nobis, ». s. Very like T. Macropactyius

(Malacopteron macrodactylum, Strickland, v. Brachypteryx albogularis,

1. G. BeLancert, Lesson, Zoologie du Voyage de M, Belanger, p. 258, with

coloured figure: Zanthocincla leucolophos? var., apud nos, J. A. S. X, 924.

Common in Pegu and the Tenasserim provinces.

2. G. LEvcoLoPHos ; Corvus leucolophos, Hardwicke (Gould’s ‘ Century,’ pl.

18). Himalaya; Asam; Khasya hills ; Arakan.

=3, G. PERSPICILLATUS ; Turdus perspicillatus, Gmelin; Shaw’s ‘ Zoology,’ X,

325; le Merle de la Chine, Buffon. China,

*4, G. Brcotor, Miller; Rev. Zool. &c., 1844, p, 402. Nearly affined to the

three preceding species. From the west of Sumatra.

*5. G. mitratus, Miller. Of this we have seen no description.

6. G. srrePITANS, Tickell, ut supra.

*7. G, CINEREIFRONS, Kelaart, nobis, J. A. S. XX, 176. Mountains of

Ceylon.

*8. G. DeLesserti1; Crateropus Delesserti, Jerdon, Madr. Journ. X, 256 (Ill,

Ind. Orn., pl. 13): Cr. griseiceps, Delessert. Nilgiris.

9. G. cuinensis ; Lanius chinensis, Scopoli: Corvus auritus, Gmelin: Tur™

dus shanho et T. melanopis, Gmelin; Crateropus leucogenys, nobis, J. A. §. XI,

180. China; and also Tenasserim provinces (Ye): vide J. A. S. XXIII, 732.

Remarkable for the rigidity of its frontal plumes.

10. G. cmurutatus; Cinclosoma cerulatum, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 147.

S. E. Himalaya.

11. G. rnuFico.uis; Zanthocincla ruficollis, Jardine and Selby (Jil. Orn. 2nd

series, pl. 21): Z£. dunaris, McClelland and Horsfield. S, E. Himalaya; Asd4m;

Sylhet; Tippera.

*12. G. RuriFRoNS; Crateropus rufifrons, Swainson, 2} Centen. p. 290: G.

rubrifrons, Lesson. Java.

13. G. aLBocuLaARis ; Janthocincla albogularis, Gould, P. Z. 8. 1831, p. 187:

Cinclosoma albigula, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 146. Himalaya; Khasya hills.

*14. G. GuLaris; Janthocincla gularis, McClelland and Horsfield, P. Z. 8S.

1839, p. 159. Asam.

*15. G. McCuLeLianpir, nobis, J. A. S. XII, 949: Fanthocincla pectoralis

apud McClelland and Horsfield, P. Z. 8. 1839, p. 160. Asdm. (Qu. G, Mont-

LIGER, No. 17 ?)

16. G. pecrorauis ; Lanthocincla pectoralis, Gould, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 186:

Cinclosoma grisaure, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 146: G. melanotis, nobis, J. A. S.

XII, 149 (var.) Himalaya; Arakan; Tenasserim provinces.

17. G. monitiger; Cinclosoma moniliger, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 147,

S. E. Himalaya ; Asim; Tippera; Arakan; Tenasserim provinces.

18, G. meRuLINUS, nobis, J. A. S. XX, 521. Khasya hills,

270 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 3.

Hartlaub), of the Malayan peninsula (described J. A. S. XIII, 382); but

smaller and non-rufous, with longer, softer, and more graduated tail, and

19. G. oceLLatus; Cinclosoma ocellatum, Vigors, P. Z. S. 183], p. 55.

(Gould’s Century, pl. 15). Himalaya.

20. G. ruFocuLARIS; Lanthocincla rufogularis, Gould, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 48:

Cinclosoma rufimenta, Hodgson, As. Res, XIX, 148. Himalaya; Khasya hills;

Tippera. . .

21. G. savamatus; JLanthocinela squamata, Gould, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 47:

Cinclosoma melanura, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 147. (Jardine and Selby, il.

Orn., 2nd series, pl. 4). S. E. Himalaya; Khasya hills.

22. G. suBuNIcOLoR, Hodgson, J. A. §. XII, 952, XIV, 599. S. E. Hima-

laya.

23. G. arrinis, Hodgson, J. A. §. XII, 950. Nepal.

24. G, VARIEGATUS ; Cinclosoma variegatum, Vigors, P. Z. S. 1831, p. 55:

G. Abeilleit, Lesson. (Gould’s ‘ Century,’ pl. 16). N. E. Himalaya.

25, G. carysoPreRvs ; Lanthocincla chrysoptera, Gould, P. Z. S. 1835, p. 48.

S. E. Himalaya.

26. G. ERYTHROCEPHALUS ; Cinclosoma erythrocephalum, Vigors, P. Z. 8.1831,

p- 171. (Gould’s ‘Century,’ pl. XVII.) N. W. Himalaya; Nepal (nec Sikim).

27. G, RUFICAPILLUS, nobis, J. A. §. XX, 521, Khasya hills.

28. G. MELANOSTIGMA, nobis, ut supra. Tenasserim provinces,

29. G, pHaNICcEUS; JLanthocincla phenicea, Gould (Icones Avium): Crate-

ropus puniceus, nobis, J, A. S. X1, 180. S. E. Himalaya; Khasya hills.

30. G.(?) cacHinnans; Crateropus cachinnans, Jerdon, Madr. Journ, X, 255

(et pl. 7): Cr. Lafresnayei, Ad. Delessert; Cr. Delesserti, La Fresnaye (nec

DELESSERTI, Jerdon). Nilgiris.

31. G.(?) JERvont, nobis, J. A. S. XX, 522. Nilgiris.

32. G.(?) Lingatus; Cinclosoma lineatum, Vigors, P. Z. S. 1831, p. 55 :

Cinclosoma setaferum, Hodgson, As. Res. XIX, 148 ; C. striatum (?), Royle’s list.

Himalaya generally ; Alpine Punjab.

33. G. (?) ImBrRicaTus, nobis, J. A. §. XII, 951. Butan.

N. B.—G. Felicie, Lesson,—LE1oTHRix sTRiGULA (Hodgson), v. Muscicapa

variegata, Ad. Delessert, and Leiothrix chrysocephala, Jameson.

The last two species approximate the division ActrnopuRaA, Gould; to which

are referred—

1, A. Ecrrron1, Gould, P. Z. S. 1836, p. 18: Leiocincla plumosa, nahi)

J. A. S. XII, 950. (Figured in Gould’s ‘ Birds of Asia.’) S. E. Himalaya; Asam :

Khasya hills. And

2. A. NIPALENSIS; Cinclosoma nipalense, Hodgson, As. Res, XIX, 145. (Also

figured in Gould’s ‘ Birds of Asia.’) S. E, Himalaya. Then follows—

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 271

erect, short and stiff frontal plumes, which are much less developed in

the other species: the rictal bristles are also much slighter. Length

*LEIOPTILA ANNECTANS, nobis, J, A. S. XVI, 450. Sikim. And, lastly, the

genus Sip1a, Hodgson, comprising—

1. S. picorpes, Hodgson, J. A. S. VIII, 38: Heterophasia cuculopsis, nobis,

J. A. §, XI, 187. S. EB. Himalaya.

2, S. eraciuis; Hypsipetes gracilis, McClelland and Horsfield, P. Z. §. 1839,

p. 159; J. A. S. XVI, 149, XX, 521. As4m; Khasya hills,

3. S, CAPISTRATA ; Cinclosoma capistratum, Vigors, P. Z. S. 1831, p: 85: C.

melanocephalum (7), Royle’s list: S. nigriceps, Hodgson, J. A. §. VIII, 38.

Himalaya generally,

It is very remarkable that no species of this group has hitherto been noticed

from the Malayan peninsula; and two or three only, as yet, in the great islands:

but Capt. Tickell’s recent discovery of two new species in the mountainous interior

of the Tenasserim provinces renders it likely that others will yet be met with

further south, when the loftier regions of the interior come to be explored. A

recent author observes, that ‘‘ although Malacca birds are among the very com-

monest in European collections, I am not aware that the country has been visited

by any ornithologist. * * * There are two Portuguese resident in Malacca,

whose sole business is procuring and selling the skins of mammalia and birds.

They have numbers of the Malays of the interior in their employ, whom they

furnish with ammunition, arseniated soap, &c. All the birds are skinned and put

up by these Malays, who are paid a small sum per skin. The greater part of the

birds thus come from one or two localities only, where, as this collecting has been

going on for years, there can hardly be a new bird to be found.’’ Ann. Mag.

N. H:, Feb. 1855. Yet this author (Mr. A. R. Wallace) mentions certain species as

having been procured by himself, during his nine weeks stay at Malacca, which we

have never seen in collections from that neighbourhood, that had been purchased

of the dealers referred to; and other species as being there common, which we

have rarely seen in such collections (NECTARINIA HYPOGRAMMICA for example).

It is very evident that the more dull-coloured species, and also those which are

particularly abundant about the station (unless of remarkably shewy plumage),

are neglected. ALCEDO BERYLLINA, Vieillot (v. A. diru, Horsfield), is stated to

occur there, and Helfer mentions it as an inhabitant of the Tenasserim provinces ;

but we have seen it from neither portion of that range of country, though likely

enough to occur ; and, of restricted ALcEDO, only A, EURYZONA, Tem., A. MENING-

TinG, Horsf., and A. BENGALENSIS, Gmelin (the common Indian bird). Mr.

Wallace’s Hatcyon GuLARIS is probably the Indian H. sMyRNeENsIS, which

abounds in the Malayan peninsula, and accords precisely with the late Mr. Strick.

land’s description of a Smyrna specimen! A Woodpecker is mentioned as ‘like

HEMICERCUS coNncRETUS, but with head and crest of the same colour as the body.”’

272 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 3.

about 73 in:; of wing 3 to.3} in.; and tail 3 to 3¢ in.; its outermost

feather 2 in. shorter: bill to gape 1 in.; and tarse the same. Colour

deep non-rufous olive-brown, the feathers of the head, neck, and back,

pale-shafted, and margined with black; a pure white speck at the tip of

the smallest tertiary, and sometimes to that of the next, and probably

of more: throat pure white, marked with dark olive, but differently

from that of T. MacropactyLus; in the latter species the feathers

surrounding the throat are more or less broadly black-tipped; but in T.

orispirrons they are black medially, with white outer edge and extreme

tip, and the dark markings are less abruptly defined and do not sur-

round and circumscribe the throat as in the other species: lower-parts

tinged with ashy, mingled with whitish along the middle. Bill dusky,

pale underneath and at tip; and legs dark olive-brown. “ Not uncommon,

but very local, and confined entirely to deep thickets amongst rocks.”

Tl’. BREVICAUDATUS, nobis, 2. s. A third and more aberrant species,

remarkable for its short tail, in which respect the Malayan T. macro-

pactytvs, (Strickland), is intermediate to this and the preceding species.

Size comparatively small. Length about 53 in., of which tail 13 in.; its

outermost feather 2 in. shorter than the medial: closed wing 2% in.;

more rounded than in the two other species, having the sixth to the tenth

primaries sub-equal and longest: bill to gape 33 in.: tarse 3 in. Colour

of the upper-parts much as in the preceding species, but somewhat more

rufescent, and the feathers still softer and less elongated ; of a rich olive-

brown, black-bordered, and paler towards shaft; at forehead inclining to

ashy, and scarcely stiffened: plumage over the rump discomposed, and

excessively dense and copious: throat mingled dusky and whitish; and

rest of the lower-parts weak ferruginous, deepest on middle of belly, vent

Can this be the adult female of H. concretrus, which has the head and crest

plain ashy? Whereas the young female has these parts fulvous, and the young

male has the crown fulvous and the lengthened occipital crest dull crimson; the

adult male having a crimson crown,and ashy crest! The beautiful Macropreryx

COMATUS is a novelty, as inhabiting the Malayan peninsula: also PERtcRocoTuS

MINIATUS, Tem. (if rightly identified,—we have seen the Indian Per, sPEcIOsUS

from Pinang!) ; ‘‘ lxos ana.is, Horsf.’’ is probably Pycnonotus cRocoRRHOUS,

Strickland. Mr. Wallace’s MusciPeTa PARADISEA is doubtless our TcHITREA

AFFINIS, which it quite distinct from TcH. PARADISI (vera) of India: and his

PHYLLORNIS ICTEROCEPHALUS, Tem., is doubtless PH. COCHINCHINENSIS, Lath.,

apud nos.—Buceros nigrirostris, nobis, proves (from this gentleman’s observation)

to be the female of B. maLayanus, Raffles (v. anthracinus, Tem.) ; of which Dr.

S. Muller considered it to be a permanent variety.

1855. ] | “Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 273

and lower tail-coverts: a series of whitish terminal specks on the great

range of wing-coverts, and others tipping the secondaries and tertiaries.

Bill dusky above, pale below ; and legs pale, with whitish claws.

These birds belong to a group which is pre-eminently difficult of classi-

fication, viz. the great Timatta series, which attains its maximum of

development in the Malayan peninsula. Asa genus or sub-genus, it is

barely separable from TricHastoma, nobis, and this again from Mata-

COPTERON, ALCIPPE, nobis (exemplified by Bracuyrreryx SEPIARIA,

Horsfield, and numerous other species affined to it). Turprnus is distin-

guished by its robust form and especially by its peculiarly mottled

plumage, the feathers being mostly pale-shafted and black-edged. It is

not distantly affined to Pentornium.*

PomatTorHINUsS HYPOLEUCOS, nobis, var. ? (J. A. S. XIE, 37.1; XLV;

59f). Specimen remarkable for having narrow white mesial streaks to

the feathers of the nape, chiefly towards the sides of the nape, which we

can perceive no trace of in Arakan specimens; and similar well defined

but wider streaks on the dark ash-coloured sides of the breast, which are

| little more than indicated in the Arakan Specimens under examination.

| Bill to gape 2 in. Perhaps a distinct variety, more probably merely a

| particularly fine adult, of P. uyponevcos.+

* In a preceding note, we cited a paper on Malacca birds, by Mr. A. R.

) Wallace. The species which he remarked to be most abundant, were the different

Bulbuls,' ‘* and the various strong-legged birds forming the genera TimMatia, Ma-

| CRONOUS, &c. These latter birds are found to be abundant both in species and

individuals, when carefully searched for on the sides of roads and other places

where there is a thick low jungle; while the former are found on every fruit-tree

and about the Malay villages. Their affinities are most interesting and puzzling.

I have eight species of birds,’ he adds, “all of an obscure dusky-olive plumage

and nearly of the same size, which can only be distinguished by minute differences

in the bill, or obscure markings in various parts of the plumage. They appear

| to belong to the genus TricHAsToMA, Blyth; and are mostly fruit-eating birds,

though they also feed freely on insects.” Yet, although so common, we can rarely

glean a specimen from the Malacca collections got up by the Portuguese dealers,

which consist of the same ever recurring gaudy-coloured skins, usque ad nauseam.

It may be inferred that a large proportion of the Timaura and Manacorreron

series yet remain to be described.

+ With reference to this species, Capt. Tickell writes—‘‘ I must beg to demur |

about its being classed in Pomaroruinus. Examine narrowly the bill, which vo

) will be found softer in texture (this, however, in a dry skin cannot be well per-

ceived), and sub-cylindrical; whereas PomatTorutnus has the bill exceedingly |

2Nn 2

274 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. , [ No. 3.

P. arBocuLanis, nobis, z.s. Though most closely affined to P. PHayret,

nobis (J. A. S. XVI, 452), of the Arakan and Khasya hills, we consider

this to be evidently a distinct race. It is a larger bird than P. PHayeretr,

with the upper-parts of a finer and richer tawny hue, especially on the

crown, and the lower-parts of a much fainter rufous; the white upon the

throat is more extended, and passes gradually into the rufescent hue of

the breast ; the feathers at the base of the lower mandible are pure white,

whereas in P. PHayret the upper half of them are black; there is also

much more white on the upper-part of the loral region, and the supercilia

are broader and purer white. Length of wing 3% in.; of middle tail-

feathers 43 in.; and of bill to gape 141m. Specimen male.

(Of three closely affined species of this genus, P. RuBrarNosvs, nobis,

of Sikim, is distinguished by its black crown, and the deep rufo-ferrugin-

ous colour of its breast and long pointed loral feathers; the hue of the

upper-parts is also more rufescent than in the others: P. PHayret, nobis,

of the Khasya and Arakan hills, has the crown of the same tawnyish

olive-brown as the back, and the lower-parts are of a much weaker rufo-

ferruginous than in P. gusieinosus; the loral feathers are short, and

the white supercilium is narrower than in the others and of the same

breadth throughout: P. anBoguzaris has the lower-parts merely tinged

with rufo-ferruginous ; but the upper-parts are of rather a bright tawny-

brown, and a supercilium commences from a large triangular white loral

patch, which is conspicuously bordered above with black. All have the

cheeks and sides of the neck black; and the bill bright coral-red, which

soon fades in the stuffed specimen, it being perhaps of a yellower coral-

red in P. PHAyYREt). 4

Both P. nypotEucos (var.?) and P. aLBoe@uLARIs were procured by

Capt. Tickell at the base of Moolé-it, at an altitude of 5 to 6,000 ft.*

compressed and hard. Then the shape of the head with its flat sinciput, and the

fan-like broad tail.’’—Should it be deemed advisable to detach P. HyPoLEUCOS

from PoMATORHINUS, a second and rather less typical species exists in P. ERY-

THROGENIS of the Himalaya; and the Australian type, with very differently

shaped wing, is still more distinct and separable.

* Of this genus, also, no species appears as yet to have been described from

the Malayan peninsula; though there can be little doubt of its occurrence in the

more elevated interior. In the islands, we know only of P. mMonranus, Horsfieid,

in Java, P. Bornewnsis, Cabanis, in Borneo, and P. IsiporeEt, Lesson, in New

Guinea; all of which belong to the Indian type as distinguished from the Aus-

tralian type of Pomatoruinus, which latter constitutes the PomatTosTomus,

Cabanis, hodie,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 275

PHYLLOSCOPUS VIRIDIPENNIS, nobis, 2. s. A fourth species of the

Reguloides subgroup (J. A. S. XXIII, 487), and most nearly resembling

Pu. cHLORONOTUS ; but readily distinguished from that species by having

the rump uniformly coloured with the back, also by having a longer and

differently coloured bill, and legs of much darker hue. From PH. pRorE-

@euLus (Regulus modestus, Gould), it is distinguished by its inferior size

and much brighter colouring; the mesial coronal streak being as much

developed as in Pu. cHtoronotus, and of a purer yellowish-white con-

trasting with a blacker shade of dusky : edge of wing considerably brighter

yellow than in the others; the wing-band and also the tibial plumes

tolerably bright yellow, the latter constituting another good distinction ;

but a further and more conspicuous distinction consists in the wing be-

yond its coverts being uniformly green, without a trace of the Recutus-

like variegation seen in PH. proREGULUS, and less conspicuously in Pu.

CHLORONOTUS: there is no dusky patch posterior to the coverts, nor

whitish tip or border to any of the great alars; but the secondaries are

broadly margined with tolerably bright green, and the tertiaries are

merely of a duller green throughout, brightening on their outer edge,

and are not dusky and contrasting (as in the other species). In brief,

PH. VIRIDIPENNIS may be described to have the upper-parts vivid olive-

green, brightest on the margins of the wing and tail feathers: lower-

parts albescent tinged with yellow: crown dusky mixed with green, with

bright yellowish-white supercilia and coronal streak continued over the

occiput, the supercilia more yellowish anteriorly: a broad pale yellow

wing-band formed by the tips of the great coverts of the secondaries ;

and the smaller range of wing-coverts slightly tipped with yellowish:

tibial plumes bright yellowish: the margin of the wing pure canary-

yellow: upper mandible wanting in the specimen, but the lower is wholly

yellow. Legs infuscated-brownish. Length about 4 in., of which tail

13 in.: wing 2 in.; having the short first primary 5% in., the second 2 in.

longer than the first, and 3 in. shorter than the longest primaries. Bill

to gape $ in,; and tarse 2 in.

Hyrsrretes TIcKELu, nobis, 2. s. Very like H. Mactettanprt, Hors-

field; but devoid of rufous tinge on the breast and lower-parts, which

are uniformly coloured with the throat, and the throat-feathers are less

elongated and pointed than in the other: axillaries bright yellow; and

much of the under surface of the wing pale sullied yellow: lower tail-

coverts dull yellow: upper-parts dull olive-green, slightly washed with

rufous on the back; the wings and tail brightish golden-green, much less

rufescent than in H. Mactrnianpiz: crown dingy rufous-brown, the

276 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society: | [No. 3.

feathers pale-shafted and pointed, but less elongated than in the other:

ear-coverts dull greyish; and a very faint tinge of ferruginous on the

sides of the neck. Bill dusky; and legs pale brown. Bill to gape 14

in.; the latter defended by strong vibrisse: closed wing 4 in.: tail the

same: tarse 3 in. .

ARBORICOLA BRUNNEOPECTUS, Tickell, x. s. Ona former occasion, J. A. S.

XVIII, 819, we distinguished three species of the Green or Hill Par-

tridges of Anglo-Indian sportsmen,—viz. A. TORQUEOLA (Perdix torqueola,

Valenciennes; P. megapodia, Temminck; v. P. olivacea, Gray); which

appears to be the only species found in the Simla and Masuri hills, and

in Sikim inhabits at a greater elevation than the next :—A. RUFOGULARIS,

nobis, common in Sikim, and which Capt. Tickell has now sent from the

Tenasserim mountains; and A. aTROGULARIS, nobis, which is common in

the mountains of Asam, Sylhet, if not also those of Arakan. We have

since seen many dozens of living examples of the last from Sylhet, and

remarked that there is no apparent sexual diversity, and but slight indi-

vidual variation; and this we now suspect to be also the case with the

second species, the supposed females referred to which formerly we now

suspect were that sex of A. ToRguEoLA. Capt. Tickell now sends a speci-

men of a fourth, found together with A. RuroguLaARIS at an elevation of

from 3000 to 5000 ft. ‘‘ They are tame and easily shot as they run along

the ground.” In A. RurocuLartis, both sexes appear to have the chin

and throat deep ferruginous, the former speckled with black, the latter

with an inferior black border more or less developed: breast dark ashy,

tolerably pure, and passing to white on the middle of the belly: flanks

varied with ferruginous on the sides of the feathers, which have an

elongated medial white spot, less developed than in the males of A. ToR-

QUEOLA: back plain, or with but the faintest possible indication of terminal

dusky margins to the feathers (which must be looked for to be observed

at all): the scapularies with large black spots, and scarcely any trace of

white medial lines; and the crown brown, often black-spotted, and passing

to ashy on the forehead.—A. atrocutaRis has a very broad white mous-

tachial streak; and the throat black, passing into white below, the latter

ill defined and spotted with black, the spots gradually disappearing on

the pure ashy breast: no trace of ferruginous on the flanks, which have

small narrow white spots, often obsolete or nearly so: crown brown, more

or less black-spotted, and passing to ashy on the forehead ; and the back

conspicuously barred with black, two or three narrow transverse bands

upon each feather: scapularies with black spots more or less developed,

but with no white mesial streaks, and little trace of rufous or ferruginous.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 277

—A. BRUNNEOPECTUsS has the breast and flanks tawnyish-brown instead

of ashy, with no admixture of ferruginous on the latter, which are spotted

quite differently from those of any of the other species; each feather

having a large rounded white spot, broad black terminal border, and

another spot of black above the white: throat fulvous-white, passing to

black in front of the neck, but no white below this as in A. ATROGULARIS,

nor do the black spots descend visibly upon the breast, though on turning

up the feathers, a rudiment appears upon each of the black and white

markings which become so developed on the flanks: crown brown, black-

spotted, and passing to whitish-brown on sides of forehead: back and

scapularies scarcely differing from those of A. arrogunaris. Beak (of

specimen examined) conspicuously larger than in the others.

A. INTERMEDIA, nobis, ». s. We believe this to constitute a fifth

species, probably from Arakan. It has a black throat, succeeded by a

great palish ferruginous patch which nearly surrounds the neck, and is

in front spotless, but has large round black spots on the sides of the

neck: rest of the plumage nearly as in A. RUFoGULARIS, but the general

colour paler.

The other species sent by Capt. Tickell are ArHENE cUcULoIDES, MuGa-

LAIMA FRANKLINII, HEMICERCUS CANENTE, CHRYSOCOLAPTES SULTANEUS,

GECINUS CHLOROLOPHUS, PH@NICOPHAUS CURVIROSTRIS, HaRPACTES ERY-

THROCEPHALUS, LyYNCORNIS CERVINICEPS, PsiLORHINUS SINENSIS (var.),

ALCIPPE NIPALENSIS, STACHYRIS NIGRIFRONS, TEPHRODORNIS PELVICA,

TuRDUS RUFULUS,* PRATINCOLA INDICA, CroRNIS RUBECULOIDES, CorRyY-

DON SUMATRANUS, HURYLAIMUS JAVANICUS, SERILOPHUS LUNATUS, Psa-

RisoMus DaLtHousim, PERIcROCOTUS P,+ CAMPEPHAGA FIMBRIATA,

Hizunpo ursica(!),{ ToHirrrea aFFINIs, CRINIGER FLAVEOLUS, [oLE

VIRESCENS, HEMIxOs FLAVALA, PHYLLORNIS HaRpWIcKII, PH. AURIFRONS,

and Pu. SonNERATII.

Of the Owl, he remarks—‘“If this be true cucutorpnEs, there is a

species in the Sikim hills hitherto unnamed; but which I used to suppose

* T. nuruLus, Drapiez; 7. modestus, Eyton: Qu. T. savanicus(?), Hors-

field; T. concolor (?), Temminck.,

+ Capt. Tickell insists that the specimen sent is the female of P. BREVIROSTRIS :

to us it appears rather that of P. soLaris, nobis; having a pale throat and dark

forehead.

{ Capt. Tickell writes—‘‘ There are great numbers of these here’’ (at Maulmein)

‘‘in the season; and I have also seen large flocks of them in India, but they

appear from time to time, not constantly as does H. rustica.”

278 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [ No. 3.

was cucuLoIDES. It is coloured almost exactly like A. Broprer, from

which it differs in its much larger size. The bird I now send is the

Tenasserim substitute for my A. rapratTa, which it almost exactly resem-

bles in note and habits: being diurnal and crepuscular; whereas A. Bro-

pret and the other above alluded to are strictly nocturnal, and have a

very different note.”—We can detect no difference between this and other

Tenasserim specimens, and others from the Himalaya, and one from

Chusan; and have repeatedly received examples from Asém, Sylhet,

and Arakan.

“The Barbet,” continues Capt. Tickell, “‘I have shot at Darjiling, where

it is not common.* But in the Tenasserim mountains it swarms from

3,000 to 5,000 ft. elevation, not higher, nor lower,—and from the first

level it suddenly and entirely supplants M. tinzata, the Pokoung of the

Burmese. As long as day lasts, the woods amongst the Dauna hills

resound with its cry—piow, piow, piow, &c. &c. There is another Barbet,

smaller and resembling apparently the M. 1npica, which is also pretty

common, from 1,000 to 3,500 ft.; but it settles solely on the summits of

the hugest trees, calling out tapral, tapral, tapral, by the hour together ;

and I have found it impossible to procure with the gun: so small an

object at such a vast height cannot be hit.t Mr. Parish, our chaplain,

was with me on one of my excursions, and measured the trunk of one of

these giants of the forest which had fallen across a little brook. The

smooth bole, before a single limb branched out, was 130 ft. long.”

The Pu@yicopHavs CURVIROSTRIS and Paytiornis SonnERatit have

heretofore been only known as Malasian species. The former was observed

by Capt. Tickell ‘on low jungly hills,—very like Pu. tTristis in habits:

scarce: a pair shot were both precisely similar, except in colour of iris;

the male having that cobalt blue, and the female orange. Food Coleoptera,

Hemiptera, and very large caterpillars.

“‘ HARPACTES ERYTHROCEPHALUS was common in the hills from 3,000

ft. upwards. Below that it is replaced by H. orzsxros. It flies in small

troops, and is active and vociferous in the morning, solitary and quiet

during the heat of the day, sitting in the shade. It appears larger and

brighter than in Nepal and Sikim.” The specimens sent are certainly

brighter than, but do not exceed in dimensions, others from Darjiling,

Sylhet, &c.

* Mr. Hodgson procured it in Nepal; and we have received it from the Khasya

hills, and from those of Arakan.—Cur. As. Soc.

t Probably M. rRiMAcuLATA (var. cyanotis). Cur. As. Soe.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 279

The PstnoRHINUs SINENsIs, (L.), var., is of the same race which we

formerly termed Ps. magnirostris in J. A. S. XV, 27; the great size of

the bill proving merely to be an individual peculiarity ; but the colouring

is considerably finer and more intense than in Himalayan specimens,

which latter (as we are assured) are perfectly similar to examples from

China.

The ALCIPPE NIPALENSIs (v. Siva nipalensis, Hodgson,) was “ common,

but local, in hilly jungles up to 4,000 ft. I found,” adds Capt. Tickell,

*‘ LEIOTHRIX ARGENTAURIS and SIVA STRIGULA, about the sides of Moolé-

it. STACHYRIS NIGRICEPs, in hilly forests, 3000 ft. Corypon suMma-

TRANUS is a singular and rare bird. Of its habits little or nothing

is known. I can only say that it is crepuscular (very likely diurnal as

well), and so stupid and tame as to allow itself to be pelted without

moving. HURYLAIMUS JAVANICUS is not common: at least it is not often

seen; being very quiet and secluded, though excessively tame, and not

crepuscular like Corypon. SERiLopHus LuNatus. These birds are much

freer flyers than Euryztaimus. I found them once, in a flock, hurrying

about like Titmice, but very high up. CatyrtomENA vizipis. These

birds resort to dense thickets when alarmed, but will sally out to feed

on fruit (wild figs, &c.), and they mingle with Barbets and other birds in

so doing. The note is low and sweet—a mellow whistle. Like the Eury-

LAIMI, they are tame and stupid.*

*‘T obtained,” continues Capt. Tickell, “the egg of Bucnros cavatus;

and “have seen with my own eyes that the male builds the female in, by

covering the hole in the tree, where she incubates, with mud, leaving only

room for her bill to protrude and receive food from his! I thought that

this was a fable.” (The same is stated in the Rev. J. Mason’s ‘ Tenas-

serim, &c., p. 274.) Of mammalia, Capt. Tickell “ got nothing particular.

Indeed, I never saw a country so utterly void of large game.”

Finally, he obtained the young, about a month old, of the large pouched

Hargila (LEPTorpTitos aARGALA). The fact of this bird breeding in the

Provinces was long ago announced to us by Capt. Sparkes; who stated—

“With regard to the ‘ Adjutant’s’ nest, I was out surveying in December,

1848, in the district of Moulmein, at a place about five miles to the east

of the town; and having occasion to ascend some eminence to obtain a

* Of Psartsomus DatuHovusta, Mr. Frith informs us, that flocks often ascend

to the table-land of Cherra Punji; where, as they fly across the open ground from

garden to garden, the native boys hunt them by intercepting and turning their

flight away from the gardens, when they are soon fatigued and easily caught by

the hand.

280 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 3.

good coup d’eil of the surrounding country, I determined to climb to the

top of the highest peak of the Kharong hills, a detached mass of lime-

stone rock which rises almost perpendicularly out of an extensive level

plain, to the height of 600 feet. The ascent was extremely difficult and

dangerous, and had never before (as the people assured me) been attempted

by an European. On gaining the summit I found that I was immediately

over the top of a largé tree—which sprung from a crevice in the rock be-

low: and on its highest branches was an ‘ Adjutant’s’ nest, composed of

dry sticks very rudely interlaced [or merely heaped together ?] making a

flat platform as it were, with little or no perceptible cavity towards the

centre. In this were two young ‘ Adjutants,’ about the size of small Geese,

covered with a white down, and with pouches and beaks ridiculously

disproportioned to their size, being extraordinarily large. Both of the

young were taken by one of my Burmese servants. In another similar

nest, in an adjoining tree, were one young one, and one addled egg, of a

spotless dirty white and somewhat larger than a Turkey’s egg.”

Mr. R. W. G. Frith informs us that he found both of the species of

‘Adjutant’ breeding in the 8S. E. part of the Sundarbans. Their nests

were placed on the tops of the loftiest trees, and were extremely difficult

and hazardous to approach, from the density of the undergrowth and

the great number of Tigers which infest the vicinity. In fact the nests

were only to be approached by means of the tracks made by Rhinoceroses,

Buffaloes, &c., through the jungle. The large or pouched species breeds

about a month earlier in the season than the other, immediately (it would

seem) after its arrival from the places which it frequents during the rainy

season. They are then in the finest state of plumage; ash-grey, with

the pale wing-band complete; and, for the most part, they have but just

perfected their plumage when they leave Calcutta at the end of the rains.

In the same neighbourhood, Mr. Frith was credibly assured that the huge

ARDEA GOLIATH, Riippell (A. nobilis, nobis, &c.),* also bred; and he

expects to be able to procure the eggs of all three species during the

next breeding season.

A further notice of the ‘ Adjutant may be here cited. In Lower Bengal,

we see the adult birds only during the rains; though the young remain

throughout the year, congregating about abattoirs and such places. At

Masuri, Capt. Hutton remarks—‘“ The ‘Adjutant’ is a sure forerunner

of the rains with us, appearing always about a fortnight before they

* These are recognised as distinct by the Prince of Canino. Comptes Rendus,

XL (1855), p. 722.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 281

commence. They do not alight on the hills, but are seen soaring about

high above us in circles. I have seen them regularly every year; and in

1843 noted their first appearance on the 2nd June. They appear to come

from the interior towards the plains. I have never seen them during the

rains on the hills nor in the Deyra Doon.”

It is not generally known that our large pouched Hargila is also an

African bird. Dr. Riippell notices its occurrence in Nubia and Abyssinia

in small flocks.

EK. Bry.

ee ee ee

Corrigenda, for Report for February Meeting, pp. 178 ante.

p. 178, 1. 3 from bottom. ‘‘ For Nycticicus,”’ read Nycticesus.

» 179, ,, 2. For * ceiniger,’’ read CRINIGER.

»> 9», note, 1.2. For ** Coccothrauses,’’ read Coccathraustes.

,, 180, ,, 12. For ‘‘ Tenasserin,’’ read Tenasserim.

> 99 99 13. For *f Tinuncuuvus,’’ read TINNUNCULUS.

ys 9s 699 19. For ‘6 CyanoGaru.us,” read CYANOGARRULUS.

9» of » 24. For ‘* Cerara,’’ read CERGBA.

»y 99 9) 20+ For ‘‘ MARILARDICA,’’ read MARILANDICA.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the library since the last

meeting.

Presented.

Mittelsyrien und Damascus, Geschichtliche Ethnographische und Geo-

grafische Studien, von Alfred V. Kremer. Wien, 1853, 8vo.—By THE

AUTHOR,

Description de l'Afrique par un Géographe Arabe anonyme du sixieme

Siecle de ’Hégire.. Text Arabe publié pour la premiere fois par M. A. de

Kremer. Vienne, 1852, 8Svo.—By THE EpitTor.

Report of the Calcutta Public Library, for 1854.—By THE Curarors.

Thirty-second Annual Report of the Parental Academic Institution and

Doveton College. —By THE PRINCIPAL.

The Upadeshak, No. 99.—By tur Epirtor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, No. for March, 1855.—By tHE Ept-

TORS.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 99.—By tar Epiror.

Notice Historique sur M. M. Burnouf, Pere et Fils. Par M. Roudet.

Paris, 1854, Pamphlet, 4to.—By THe AUTHOR.

282 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety.

Exchanged.

The Athenzum, for December, 1854.

The Calcutta Review, for December, 1854.

The Philosophical Magazine, No. 56.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, for January, 1855.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 23 to 26 of 1854 and 1 of 1855.

Journal des Savants, for December, 1855.

Amir Hamzah, 1 vol. 4to.

March 31st, 1855. Ra’ JENDRALA’L Mittra.

JOURNAL

OF THE

9 ip ee gd Oh Dili 02 isi dha

LLLP LOLOL IO LL LLP POL LL LION L POL LOLOL LOLOL

No. IV.—1855.

Haamination and Analysis of a Coal from Cherra Punji, received

Srom Messrs. Gitmore and McKitiieay.—By H. Prppineroy,

Lisq. Curator, Museum of Economic Geology.

This coal is, on one fracture, a fine bright glance coal. On the

cross fracture it is hackly and resinous, and wherever faint lines of

stratification can be traced they are again crossed by lines almost

perpendicular, though the coal shows no tendency in its fragments to

divide cubically, but rather in beds and thick lamine.

When either the powdered or solid coal are exposed to heat in a

closed crucible, it is found that they swell up in coking to a curious

bright black puffy and froth-like mass, which fills the whole crucible,

and is exceedingly tender and brittle. This singularity distin-

guishes it from all other coal, of which we have any record avail-

able here.

It crackles and flies a little in the forceps, and then flames and

burns up in long gas-like jets.

The smell of the smoke is that of good Newcastle coal, and has

nothing disagreeable or peaty about it.

0) SM TE 77 ig ean A en 1.24

Its constituent parts are,

ee ee aes ts hss, 00RD

Gaseous matter, Ree eee kee vst, | OOOO

NU AN ace isn Reyne c/o aie Nie oo 4 ome alan | t Jeet

Pera CEO), 2 6M vais sees cals een esse ae 0000

100.00

No. LXXV.—New Sernizs. Vou. AXIV, 2P

284 Examination of a Coal from Cherra Punji. [No. 4.

It would thus appear, so far as laboratory experiment can guide

us, that this coal is a first rate gas coal, but would not give a coke

applicable to any present known use, the coke being in fact a black

carbonaceous froth.

As a steam coal, unless it be perhaps with tubular boilers, it would

not be found an economical one; as though from its rapid flaming,

the steam would be quickly raised, yet from the large proportion of

gas, much of it would be unconsumed, and driven up the funnel or

chimney, and the proportion of carbon (coke) is too small to keep

up a long steady glowing heat, without a fresh supply of coal. If it is

used for steam in common furnaces, the most economical method of

using it, would probably be to burn two-thirds of Burdwan or other

inferior coal to one of this kind.

On communication of these results to Messrs. Gilmore and

McKilligan, they shewed me a report from Mr. Ward of Messrs.

Jessop & Co. stating that they had found that the coal coked well!

Supposing some error, I repeated my own experiment, and obtained

from Mr. Ward some of their coal, and of its coke, which was very

fine and the coal evidently from the same seam; but upon trying

some of it in the same (silver) crucible over a lamp furnace, it

produced only the puffy mass, like my former result. I called on

Messrs. J essop to compare notes, and they informed me that from

2 maunds 35 seers of the coal, they had obtained but one maund of

coke, or rather less, since it was weighed when damp. This is very

nearly our proportion of 88 per cent of carbon and ash, for 100:

33 :: 115 : 37,78, which was about the true weight of Messrs. Jes-

sop’s coke.

The singular fact, however which it teaches us, i.e. that with

highly gaseous coal, the same result is not produced on a small scale

as on a large one, is highly interesting; and thinking it might be

owing to the too sudden application of heat, from the lamp furnace

heating the silver crucible quickly to redness, I tried graduating

the heat very slowly but without success; so that this is not the

cause of this extraordinary difference of results.

PPPOE

1855. | Description of a new species of Hornbill. 285

Description of a new species of Hornbill, by Capt. S. BK. Trex ett,

Principal Asst. Commr. Tenasserim provinces.

Bucuros | Ticket, Blyth].

Sex—emale, nearly adult ? Eastern base of Dauna hills. District

of Amherst, Tenasserim provinces.

Dimensions.—Length 22? in.; spread 31 in.; wing 1 in; tail 114

in. (beyond wing 7% in.) ; bill 4%, in.; tarsus 142 in.; m. toe 13 in;

greatest vertical depth of bill and casque 2 in.

Details.—Bill resembles with its casque the bill and casque of

young B. prrosrris. Edges serrated as if eroded, but meeting

throughout the length of bill. Casque compressed into a keel-like

process, rising rather abruptly from the forehead, and then inclining

downwards and forwards with the arch of the bill, with which it

amaloamates at about 2 in. from top. Nostrils opening upwards, and

pierced in a flattened ridge. Chin and throat feathered except close

to bill. Tail pretty long and rounded, centre exceeding outer

feather by 13. For the rest the details are typical, the form

and proportions resembling those of B. Brrosrris, the common

“ Dhunnés”’ of India.

Oolour.—(Female.) Iris grey, with an inner circle of brown. Bill

dark horn, basal half of casque dull orange: orbits nude and dull

pale smalt-blue. Legs dark greenish-horn, with pale soles. Head

and its blunt occipital crest bistre-brown, the feathers shaftally pale.

Upper-parts umbre-brown, dull and opaque, with a slight tinge of

olive, and glances of dull green in certain lights. On the remiges this

colour darkens, the secondaries and primaries being greenish-black,

the latter with their outer margins midway and their tops whitish.

Tail, 2 centre feathers as back, with pale tips: the rest greenish

black with pale tips. All under-parts rufescent-tawny, brightest on

throat, dull and clouded with vinous-ashy below. Auriculars striated

bistre, as are sides of neck obscurely. Lining of wings dusky

and tawny.

From the written description of the casque and bill of Bucnros

GALERITUS (Jowrnal As. Soc. for 1845, No. 159, p. 187), I was led

to identify the present subject with that species, but am assured

hal

286 Description of a new species of Hornbill. [No. 4.

by Mr. Blyth that they differ. The species now under review is

therefore new to science.

The district of Amherst (Tenasserim provinces) is traversed for its

whole length, north and south, by a continuation of the Yoma-doung

or south-eastern Himalaya. This range continues southward through

Tavoy and Mergui, and forms finally the backbone of the Malayan

peninsula. And along these mountains birds supposed to be pecu-

liar to the peninsula and the Straits on the one side, and restricted

to Nepal and the Morung and Teraii on the other, are frequently

met with. The range (or ranges) in Amherst are about forty miles

in breadth (though the mountainous portion of the province seems to

dilate as extending southward), and the ridges are for the most part

excessively steep, and buried in forests: but rising to more scantily

clothed peaks of 7 or 8000 feet elevation. On the lower skirting

hills, but especially on the plains at their feet, the soil, watered by

numerous brooks and streams, is exceedingly rich, and nourishes

trees of prodigious dimensions. The “ Thengan’’ (Hopea tree, apud

Judson), “Toung-bing,’’ and “ Kathy-kha’’ (trees used by the

Talyns for making boats of upwards of 50 tons burden), rise to 150

ft. before producing a branch, their summits attaining a height of 230

feet and upwards; and it is on these giants of the forest that this

species of Hornbill reposes and feeds, never being met with in

jungle where the trees are of an ordinary size. I met with these

birds from the plains up to an elevation of 3,500 or 4,000 ft. above

the sea, but not beyond; and they appeared commonest on the

easterly skirts of the range, keeping together in pairs or small

parties of five and six, incessantly calling to each other in loud

plaintive screams “ whé-whéyo, whé-whéyo,’ and when feeding, keep-

ing up a low murmuring cackle like Parrots. Their flight is smooth.

and regular like that of BucEROS PUSARAN, not in alternate flaps

and sails like B. CAVATUS, or ALBIROSTRIS, or BIROSTRIS. And it is

performed at great elevations especially when they cross from top to

top of the mountains. Keeping ever thus at immense heights, and

being withal as quick-sighted and wary as the rest of the genus, it

may be pronounced one of the most difficult birds in the world to be

procured with a gun. It is, therefore, no matter of wonder, that

although large collections of birds have been made in the Tenas-

1855. | Manipulation in the Calotype process. 287

serim provinces, this Hornbill has never hitherto formed’ part of

them. Amongst the individuals I could see, but not shoot, some

were apparently entirely black, and these may be the adult males.

The wild Karens who lived nearest to those uninhabited forests knew

nothing of the bird.

LOLLIPOP

On a simple method of Manipulation in the Calotype process.—By

J.J. Gray, Hsq. Maldah.

In the description of the following process I make no claim to

originality, it being merely an adaptation of Fox Talbot’s process

to suit the requirements of an Indian climate, the mode of mani-

pulation being so simplified that, with ordinary care, failure will

be impossible.

Paper.—I prefer Turner’s negative calotype paper to all others

T have tried.

Todizing.—I always iodize by the single-wash process, sometimes

first washing the paper with a solution of chloride of barium, 12

grains to the ounce of distilled water. I have also used bromide

of potassium, but cannot say that I have noticed any particular

benefit from its use.

To iodize the paper, the following articles are required :

A sheet of “solah,” cork, or soft wood, larger than the paper to

be iodized.

A double fold of clean flannel, or sheets of clean blotting paper.

Silver pins, which can be made in any bazar.

A couple of Buckle’s brushes, or, what is quite as good, the neck

of an Eau de Cologne bottle, with some cotton-wool and a bit of

thick thread.

A couple of large dishes, or trays, of glass, wedge-wood ware, or

gutta purcha filled with water.

The iodizing solution —To make which, I quote Dr. Diamond in

the 11th No. of the Journal of the London Photographic Society.

Take sixty grains of nitrate of silver, and sixty grains of iodide

of potassium, dissolve each separately in an ounce of distilled water,

mix and stir briskly with a glass and so as to ensure their perfect

mixture; the precipitated iodide of silver will fall to the bottom

288 Manipulation in the Calotype process. [No. 4.

of the vessel; pour off the fluid, wash once with a little distilled

water, and add 650 grains of iodide of potassium, which should per-

fectly re-dissolve the silver and leave a clear fluid; should it not

(for chemicals differ occasionally in purity) then a little more should

be added, until the effect is produced.

Select the sheets to be iodized, carefully rejecting those in the

slightest degree damaged or defective; mark the smoothest side

with a pencil in one corner, lay the flannel or blotting paper on the

solah board, lay the paper marked side uppermost on the flannel

and pin it down at the four corners with the silver pins; now dip

the cotton brush into the iodizing solution, incline the board and

commencing at the top of the sheet; lay on the wash with a steady

hand as in laying on a fiat tint in water colour painting, taking care

that none of the liquid runs, turn the board, and cross the first

wash with a second at right angles being careful to obliterate all

air bubbles and not to leave an excess of liquid, so as to pool when

laid on its back; unpin and lay the sheet on its back on any clean

flat surface to dry. Commence upon a second sheet and so on

until the requisite number are finished, which depends upon the

depth of the dishes used for washing ; before the sheets are perfectly

dry immerse them carefully in dish No. 1, putting them in one by

one, and getting rid of air bubbles by blowing, gently agitate the

dish for a few minutes, then clmnge separately to dish No. 2, repeat

the agitation, re-fill No. 1, with clean water and shift back the

papers, and so on changing the water half a dozen times or until

the dripping from the sheet cause no precipitate in a solution of

nitrate of silver. I generally find from four to six changes in an

hour suffice. The sheets should now be of a pale primrose colour

of an even tint on the face, with scarcely any trace of colour on

the back.

They are now to be lifted out separately and hung up to dry, pins

are apt to tear large sheets, the best plan is to throw them across

a wooden rail over which sheets of any clean paper, covered with

clean towels have been hung. When dry, they can be put away in

a portfolio for use. The whole of this operation may be performed.

in moderate daylight, and the dry paper may be exposed to the full

force of the sun with benefit.

1855. ] Manipulation in the Calotype process. 289

To Kacite.—I here diminish the strength of the exciting solution

as the heat of the weather increases.

The normal solutions are as follows :—

No. 1.

Miteaie Ghisilver;jos 0.0 7san0p.oiboesamow, |: 80: erains!

Giacmbacetic atid,: oui ciel. Uadradim:

Pestilew ater en atic). ed chloe. Neal, a. eoumee.

Peailte acid atte. Ne dation o. ce. le ee Dow: cow LO. grains:

cial ace send sail Gi. Osada Lalli esis od | gudrachm:

Distilled water, . Ul etre he RR ete ii wi OMNES:

The addition of the neat ae sane us ti keep the gallic acid

any length of time without decomposition.

Take 10 minims of No. 1 and 10 minims of No. 2 mixed with

3 drachms of distilled water (this is just enough for a sheet 10 by

12 inches) pin the iodized paper face upwards on the solah board

as before with clear silver pins, dip a clear Buckle brush in the

gallo-nitrate solution, and lay on the wash as described in the iodiz-

ing process, lay the board on its back out of the light of the candle

for about a minute, then unpin the paper take it up by a couple of

corners, and lay it carefully, face downwards, on a dish of clean

filtered water, taking care not to wet the back; agitate the dish

gently for a few minutes, lift up the paper, allow it to drain for a

few seconds and lay it on its back on a clean dry surface, blot off

with a fresh sheet of blotting paper, and put it, while still damp, in

the dark frame. With a little management, four sheets can easily

be thus excited at one time.

If the weather is warm, reduce the quantity of gallic acid to 4

minims.

If the weather is hot, omit the gallic acid altogether, and a second

washing may be given to the paper, if it is required to keep long.

Exposure.—It is impossible to give any safe guide in this part of

the process as no two lenses work alike. The shortest exposure I

give is 3 minutes, and I have given as much as 15 according to

the light.

Development.—Here again I graduate the strength of the solu-

tion according to the heat of the weather, or the appearance of the

paper when taken out of the dark frame.

290 Manipulation in the Calotype process. [No. 4.

In cool weather, and when no trace of the picture is visible on

the paper, I use equal parts of the acito-nitrate and gallic acid as in

the normal solution.

"As the weather gets warmer or the picture appears more or less

on the paper, I decrease the quantity of aceto-nitrate, substituting

the gallic acid. This developing solution is laid on exactly as in

exciting with a clean cotton brush, the paper being kept wet until —

the development is complete, and the minutest detail visible. Then

unpin the paper and wash in a couple of waters in a dish, after

which it may be put into the hypo-sulphate of soda solution (1 oz.

to 6 oz. of clean water) and taken into the light. When the picture

has lost all trace of the yellow iodide of silver it is fixed and must

be immediately washed in many waters for several hours, dried, and

finally waxed for the printing process. |

Let me add a few cautions to beginners. In iodizing, be careful

that the fingers are free from nitrate of silver stains ; I have spoiled

a whole batch of papers by neglecting this.

See that not a trace of daylight is admitted into the opera-

ting-room, the single.candle even must be shaded, the light

may be allowed to come through the window however, if guarded

by a double fold of American sheeting dyed with the wood of the

jack-tree. |

Should the paper turn brown in spite of all precautions, be

assured the glacial acetic acid is too weak ; therefore increase the

quantity.

Carefully wash out all the vessels used, more especially those in

which the gallo-nitrate has been mixed.

Keep the hypo-sulphate of soda at a distance from all the other

chemicals, and set separate dishes aside for its-use, two solutions will

serve to fix many proofs if filtered before use, even after it has.

become quite black.

A clean flock of cotton-wool must be used for each picture, and

. for each purpose in the Buckle brush. ;

I think that the above reduces the calotype process to a simpli-

city, which can hardly be exceeded : it is also an exceedingly econo-

mical one, a matter of no small importance in India, where chemicals -

are often not to be had, and are sold at such extravagant prices.

1855.] Report on a Zoological collection from the Somali country. 291

Report on a Pelee collection from the Somdli country. — By

EK. Buyts.

The collection on which I have now the honor to report was made

by Lt. Speke, of the 46th B. N. I, and was forwarded to the

‘Society’s Museum by Lt. Burton of the Bombay Service, in com-

mand of an expedition into the Somali territory, or African region

bordering on the Red Sea.*

This collection comprises 10 species of pai tilts 36 of birds, 3

of reptiles, 1 fish, a scorpion, and-3 species of Coleoptera. The

whole of the Vertebrata (if not the rest also) being distinct

species from any found in this country; save only a Lynx (Feruis

CARACAL), and a Wheatear (SaxicoLa MELANURA, Temminck), which

latter is figured among the Burnes’ drawings from Sindh, though we

did not previously possess an example of the species.

The actual novelties are not many ; but comprise a highly inter-

esting rodent, in a new generic form affined to the hitherto isolated

African genus CrenopacryLus, Gray; and among the birds, a

second species of the Sturmdous genus SpREO, a handsome unde-

scribed true Sparrow, and a small Floriken remarkable for the

shortness of its tarsi: There is also a Sturnidous bird, which is

probably the LampRoToRNIs MoRIO apud Riippell; but is quite

distinct from the species so denominated of S. Africa, from whieh

it is now probably first distinguished.+ A Bayd (or ‘ Weaver-bird’)

sent would seem to be the long lost Baglefecht of Buffon, which the

older systematists confounded with our Indian PLocrus PHILIPPI-

wos, and in Griffith’s edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Animal Kingdom’ is placed

as asynonyme of EuPLECTES ABYsSINICUS: and a beautiful small

Honeysucker (NECTARINIA ALBIVENTRIS, Strickland, described from

the Somali country,) is now probably only for the second time re-

ceived in any collection. The reptiles comprise an apparently new

Scingue.

* Vide p. 245, ante.

- ~ Since the above was written, we find (from a recent No. of the Comptes Ren-

_ dus) that this Abyssinian bird has lately been discriminated by M. Verreaux, who

terms it AMyprRuS RUPPELLI.

2 Q

292 Report on a Zoological collection [No. 4:

With the exceptions of Frnis caracan and OXxYLOPHUS GLAN-

parivs, the whole of the species would have been new to the

Society’s museum, had we not just previously received the collection

from Dr. Rippell noticed in my Report for April of this year ;* and

which supplied us with examples of Canis varireatus, DenpRo-

BATES HTHIOPICUS, SAXICOLA ISABELLINA (?), PLATYSTEIRA SENEGA-

LENsIS, NECTARINIA HABESSINICA, and PTEROCLES SENEGALENSIS:

but in all of these instances the examples prepared by Lt. Speke

are finer, and he has favoured us with both sexes of the Prmrocizs.

As acquisitions of especial interest may be indicated the Hymna,

the Abyssinian Hyrax, the little Salt’s Antelope (a particularly

fine and well prepared specimen), and the new rodent; and among

birds the Bateleur Eagle, the Hornbill, two species of PRomERops

(a genus intermediate to Buceros and Upvupa), the Cuizmris,

Corvi, BupHaGca, LANIARIUS CRUENTUS, HYPHANTORNIS BAGLE-

FECHT, the R4Asorzs, new Floriken, and CHENALOPEX or ‘ Egyptian

Goose,’ of which common African bird we did not previously possess

a specimen.

In proceeding to details, we distinguish by inverted commas some

notes obligingly supplied by Lt. Burton.

MAMMATITA.

CANIS VARIEGATUS, Riippell. “The Somali Jackal (male), fine

and large: probably on account of the quantity of Sheep’s tails

which he has devoured. He carries off kids and lambs, rather dis-

daining garbage; and unless driven away by dogs, he is capable of

doing great damage to the flocks. The Somali call him Dowao, 9!39.”’

*Hymena crocuta? (Erxleben), var.? Bright fulvous Hyena,

with dark spots not very distinct, and a black tail-tip: probably of

the race termed H. crocuta RruFa by Fischer, and which Dr. Gray

refers to H. Brunnea, Thunberg (H. rufa, Cuv., and H. fusca,t

Geoffroy), from 8. Africa (Pt. Natal); but which is not the

‘Strand Wolf’ of the Cape colonists (who term the common Spotted

Hyena the ‘Tiger Wolf’), or H. vintosa, A. Smith, which Dr.

* Vide p. 252, ante.

+ This name more probably refers to the specimen in the Paris Museum de-

scribed by Cuvier, Oss. Foss. VII, 318 (4th edit}, and which is evidently H.

viLLosa, A. Smith (Lin, Trans. XV, pt. 2, 461,.

1855. | ‘from the Somali country. 293

Gray considers to be a S. African variety of H. strtata, Zimmer-

man, the common Striped Hyena of Asia and N. Africa. We have

seen H. vintosa alive, and have minutely compared its skull with

skulls of the Spotted and of the Striped Hyznas; and arrived at

the conclusion that it was a distinct species, nearly affined to H.

sTRIATA, but with the solitary true molar less developed, though

more so than in H. crocuta.* Dr. Gray even institutes a genus

Crocuta, to which he refers as species Cz. MactLatTa (Canis cro-

euta, Erxleben, Hyena maculata, Humb., v. H. capensis, Desmarest),

the ordinary Spotted Hyzna, and Cr. BkuNNEA (with synonymes as

before cited). The Somali animal is probably the latter. The

specimen is a female. “The Somali call it Waraba, UI)9 or Durwa,

fyyd. It is common to all the Somali country, whines about the

eamp all night, and devours anything it can find during the day, ©

pulling down camels and even children. The natives have many

superstitions about this animal, and you often hear of a man being

called Waraba after his proper name; the idea being that by rubbing

certain plants over the body the magician can convert himself like

Mars into a Wolf. In the cold season when the Waraba is hungry

he attacks man. The Somalis all declare this animal to be a herma-

phrodite, copulating and being copulated with alternately.’ (Vide

Pliny, VIII, 30; as cited by Cuvier, Oss. Foss. VII, 312, 4th edit.)

_ * Muneos Fasciatus; Herpestes fasciatus, Desmarest: Viverra

mungo, Kempfer; V. tchnewmon, Schreber (from Buffon, IIT, t. 19) ;

H, zebra, Rippell; Ryzena suricata apud Children, ‘ Appendix to

Clapperton’s Travels’). “Called the Kadaf, GoS. These animals

run about in large batches, and defend themselves savagely when

wounded, They inhabit the plateau, burrow deep, and when pursued

endeavour to escape by hiding themselves: yet with characteristic

curiosity, they must peep out of their asylum after a few minutes’

concealment.”

Fertis caracat, Schreber. “Called by the Somalis Jwmbil,

Usse=. It is principally found in the plains.”

*XERUS RUTILANS; Sciurus rutilans, Rippell: X. brachyotus,

Hemprich and Ehrenberg, apud Gray. “Ground Squirrel, called

Dabakdlla, 'Ss9. 1t abounds all over the country, burrows especially

* Vide also Cuvier, Oss. Fuss. VII, 319 (4th edit.)

2 Q 2

204 Report on a Zoological collection [No. 4.

into deserted ant-lills, and under dead trees. The testes of the male

are enormous; and the colour of the coat is glossy and brilliant.”’

*PrcrinaTor (n. 9.) SPEKEI, nobis, 2. s. “Common Rat. Ba-

rabdubl, Usss,. Inhabits stony ground, like the Hyrax.’”’ This

highly interesting rodent belongs to a peculiar N. African group, of

which one species only appears hitherto to be tolerably known,

the Crenopacrytus Massonil, Gray.* The animals of this group

are clad with delicately soft fur, have very long moustaches, and

four toes only on each foot. The palms and soles are naked, the

latter to the heel or tarsal joint; and the entire length of the tarse

is brought to the ground when walking. Over each claw is a curv-

ing tuft of stiffish bristles, more conspicuously developed on the

hind-feet ; and the innermost toe of the hind-foot has a peculiar

combing apparatus, which has been described by Mr. Yarrell in

the instance of Crenopacrynus Massoni. ‘“ With this comb-

like instrument,”’ remarks that naturalist, “the little animals were

observed [in the London Zoological Garden] to be continually

dressing their soft fur; and the facility with which they managed

to reach every part of each lateral half with the toe of the foot

* Vide a notice of the anatomy of this animal, by Mr. Yarrell, in Proc. Zool.

Soc. 1831, p. 49. A second species would seem to exist in the Mus gundi,

Rothman, or Gundi Marmot of Pennant’s ‘ Zoology ;’ which, being described to be

of the ‘‘ size of a small Rabbit,’’ and of a “‘ testaceous-red colour,’’ can scarcely

(as remarked by Dr. Gray) be specifically identical with Cr. Masson, even

though from the same country—Barbary. The fur of Cr. Massonir is pale

yellowish-brown ; and its tail is described by Mr. Yarrell to be 1 in. long. The

Gundi is merely stated to have a “‘ short tail.” Accordingly, the following (obvi-

ously another of the same group and region), with rudimentary tail ‘‘ but just

perceptible to the touch,” is probably a third species, which was observed by

Capt. Lyon in the mountains north of Tripoli. That traveller informs us, that—

«It much resembles a Guinea-pig in form, but is of alight brown mouse-colour.

Fur longer than that of a Rat, and very silky; eyes black, large, and prominent.

Orifices of ears, which are quite flat against the sides of the head, also black, and

free from hair: the tail, or rather a little stump in place of one, is just perceptible

by the touch, and from it grows a tuft or bunch of long black hairs. The body

is very round and fat, and particularly broad at the shoulders. These animals

burrow amongst the rocks. They are eaten with great relish by the natives,

and no doubt are very good, as the flesh is exceedingly white and fat, and resem-

bles that of a Rabbit.’”’ ‘Travels in Barbary,’ p. 32.

1855.] from the Somali country. 295

on that side, as well as the rapidity of the motion, were very

remarkable.” The muzzle is completely furred; and the rudimentary

or short tail is furnished with long hair (as in the Scturipm). The

rodential tusks are narrow and rounded; and in CrenopacTyLus

there are only three molars on each side above and below, and which

are surrounded with enamel; the upper having one deep indenta-

tion externally, the lower being indented on both sides. In our

new genus there is a small and simple fourth molar anteriorly above

and below; and the next to it above is smaller than the third and

fourth, and seems to have no distinct indentation (the molars being,

however, much worn away by attrition in the specimen examined).

The lower jaw of PrectinatTor is very remarkable for shewing no

indication even of a coronoid process; a fact not mentioned by Mr.

Yarrell in his description of the anatomy of Crrnopacrytus. The

condyle is small, and articulates on a level with the crowns of the

molars. The auditory bulle are remarkably large, and are seen

from above (as in CurncuiLLa).—The ant-orbital foramen is large.

Palate contracted, narrowing to the front; and the post-palatal

emargination is continued forward to a line with the middle of the

last molar. Externally, Pectinaror is distinguished from Crmno-

pactyuvus by having the tail and ear-conch well developed ; a smaller

eye; and apparently a general adaptation for more diurnal and less

fossorial habits. The eyes are scarcely so large as in a common

Rat. The auricles are broadly ovoid, sub-nude, with a fringe of

whitish hairs on their anterior margin, and a patch of dense whitish

fur at base on their outer surface. Length of P. Spexer, from nose

to base of tail, about 6 in.; and tail probably 24 in., or with hair

31 in. Tarse with toes 1$in. Auricle (measured posteriorly) 3 in.

The skull measures 12 in. in length, and 1,, in. in greatest breadth

(at the zygomata posteriorly) ; between the orbits somewhat exceed-

ing $ in. Fur soft and moderately long, of a sandy grey-brown

colour, slightly washed with rufous especially on the crown; the

basal half of the piles pale dusky: at the nates, the fur is more

dense and woolly, and rufescent-whitish or pale isabelline: the

moustaches are ,chiefly black, and the longest of them measure

about 3 in: the hairs upon the tail are shorter towards its base,

then lengthened as in the Squirrels; these long hairs being of a

296 Report on a Zoological collection [No. 4.

sullied or isabella-white for the basal half, and then black with a

white tip: hence, in the living animal, the bushy tail would appear

whitish along its middle, with broad black lateral and longitudi-

nal bands, which again are fringed externally with dull white: hairs

upon the feet whitish, the tufts or brushes over and impending the

hind-claws shewing conspicuously: the combing apparatus of the

innermost. hind-toe consists of some exceedingly harsh and stiff

short bristles immediately impending (but shorter than) the claw,

and above these again are some equally short bristles which are not

quite so rigid; over which is finally the long incurved tuft of finer

bristles, the lowermost of which are shorter and more rigid than

the upper: on the next toe the same remarkable structure is seen,

and more easily felt, but is considerably less developed.*

*HYRAX HABESSINICUS, Hemprich and Ehrenberg: Ashkoko of

the Appendix to Bruce’s Travels; recognised as a distinct species

by Dr. Gray; but referred by Dr. Riippell to H. pamar, Cuvier, v.

syriacus of Schreber. Half-grown specimen. “The Somal call it

Bauni, (33. Itinhabits rocky ground and delights in sunning itself,

running about the rocks, and living in chinks and holes. Neither

Lit. Speke nor I ever saw it in the plains. The Arabs here eat it,

but the Somal do not.”’

*GAZELLA ? Heads of male and female, of one of the

* This discovery of a second generic form of a peculiar group, hitherto repre-

sented only by CreNopaAcTYLUS (which has long stood quite isolated among other

Rodentia), will be hailed with some satisfaction by those who have paid attention

to the classification of the Order, and will tend to remove such doubts as may

exist of the propriety of recognising this as a separate family (however limited,

according to present knowledge), about equivalent to the CHiNcHILLiIp&# of S.

America, to which, upon the whole, the PecrtNATORID& would seem to be more

nearly affined than to any other known form. It is highly probable, however,

that more species and even generic forms remain to be discovered of this pecu-

liarly African family; and that it will prove to be at least as extensive as the

CHINCHILLID&; and perhaps that even Perromys should be admitted within its

extreme confines. Capt. Lyon’s Tripoli animal, with tail reduced to a mere tuber-

cle, is certainly one species which has not yet been scientifically examined ; and

the Gundi Marmot of Pennant is probably another: but these little mouse-

coloured rodents seldom attract the attention of unscientific collectors ; unless,

indeed, it should so happen that their attention had been especially directed to them.

1855.} from the Somali country. 297

several species which have been more or less confounded under G.

DORCAS; and quite distinct from the common Aden Gazelle, which

is frequently brought alive to Calcutta. One marked peculiarity

consists in the ears being of an ash-grey colour, contrasting strongly

with the hue of the neck and doubtless also of the body. Horns

robust, curved backward and then upward, and diverging but slight-

ly ; much longer, and with the annuli wider apart, than in the Aden

Gazelle, though the animal would seem to be of the same size. The

horns of the female are very much stouter than we have seen in

any other female Gazelle, and follow the same curve as in the male,

having rudimentary annuli. Muzzle whitish, with a strongly con-

trasting black nose-patch. The Society possesses a species of

Gazelle (habitat uncertain), which much resembles the Aden Gazelle

except in being considerably larger, with proportionally longer and

more distantly knobbed horns, much as in the present race: but

both of these have the ears rufescent and not ashy. At present,

we are far from being satisfied with the manner in which Dr. Gray

has brought together sundry of these affined races of Gazelle, im

the Proc. Zool. Soe. for June 11th, 1850 (Ann. Mag. N. H. VIII,

1851. p. 181). It seems like cutting rather than unravelling of the

tangled knot. Lt. Burton writes—‘“ A kind of Gazelle called by

the people Dera, |,35; as you may observe that there is an elevation

of loose replicated skin upon the nose. It seems to live during the

dry season without water, and affects the desert, not being very shy

in presence of man, but avoiding jungle. They are found in flocks.”

*MADOQUA SALTIANA; Antilope saltiana, Blainville; A. madoqua,

H. Smith. A beautiful skin of a male; and heads of two other

males and of a female. “This little Antelope is called Sagaro,

Sle, by the Somél; Beni Israel in Abyssinia; and Ghazalah by

the Arabs. It abounds throughout the country generally in pairs,

and is fond of ravines under hills, the beds of nullahs, and patches

of desert vegetation. In the northern Soméli country, these Ante-

lopes are caught in snares: elsewhere they are run down on foot,

taking half a day on account of their great swiftness. The Jackal

(CANIS VaRIEGATUS) cannot catch them. They sleep by day under

- the trees; and in the plains their dung (which becomes peculiarly

foetid with a musky odour in the sun) is found in heaps as if they

298 Report on a Zoological collection [No. 4.

assembled for that purpose.” Many animals resort habitually to

one place to deposit their dung: among them the Indian Rhino-

ceros, which in the Rajmahal hills is watched for and shot by the

natives at such places; and we have observed the Indian Four-

horned Antelope to exhibit the same propensity, when tame and

loose in a large enclosure.

*OREOTRAGUS SALTATRIX ; Antilope oreotragus, Forster: A. sal-

tatria, Boddaért. The ‘ Klip-springer’ of the Cape colonists. Head

of female, and one fore-foot. ‘ A kind of Antelope called Alakrut,

<yS¥!. They live in the higher ranges of the mountains, only in

pairs, and are not unlike the Musk-Deer in coat. They are by no

means shy, seldom flying before the foot-fall is heard. They hop

in an awkward manner on the points of the hoof, at no great pace

or distance at a time. The people of the country prize the venison.”

AVES.

P@ocEPHALUS RUFIVENTRIS, (Riippell). “The only species of

Parrot observed in the Somali country. These birds fly in consider-

able numbers; and they have red irides.”’

*HELOTARSUS ECAUDATUS, (Daudin): Bateleur of Levaillant.

“ Oalled Nabodi, (¢5¥. There are many superstitions about this bird,

and its shadow is supposed to be injurious to children. This may

be accounted for by the habit it has of swooping down upon any

one carrying meat. It devours the small Antelopes and birds, and

generally soars high, but I have seen it wheeling close overhead.

The female lays one egg ina large loose nest of sticks on the top

of tall trees, and if the egg be taken she abandons her home.

Irides red.”

*MELIERAX POLYZONUS, Rippell. “A kind of red-eyed Sparrow-

hawk, very swift. The people call it Hatkaadag, Sols.”

*Bupo (?) arricanus, (L.), Temmink, p. ¢. 50. Called Stans

libah, sya, the “Lion-bird.”” This is probably the species so

identified by Riippell, though not well according with the deserip-

tions to which we have access. Size of ordinary Asto (v. Orus),

but the auditory aperture as in Buso. Length about 16 in.; of

wing 12 in.; and tail 7 in. Colour rufous-brown above, speckled

and variegated with dull black, and some oval white spots bordering

1855. | from the Somali country. 299

the scapularies and upon the wings: lower-parts barred with narrow

transverse dusky rays, each margining a broader rufous band; tarse

almost spotless dull white: primaries and tail banded. Head and

neck (with aigrettes) rufous, each feather having a terminal

blackish spot, extending up more or less as a medial streak:

facial disk black-tipped ; and the radiating plumelets whitish, tinged

with rufous.

*Buceros (Tockus, Lesson,) FLAVIROSTRIS, Riippell. “A com-

mon bird, called by the Somal Kudunkutu, 54005, He makes a

loud quacking noise, not unlike a frog; is fond of the jungle trees,

and is noisy about sunrise.”

*PROMEROPS SENEGALENSIS (?), Vieillot: Mectarinia melanorhyn-

chos (7), Licht. “A bird with an offensive smell; flies in flocks,

and feeds in acacia trees. It is numerous on the plateau.” This

is distinct from the Cape species, Pr. ERYTHRORHYNCHOS, (Latham) ;

but may perhaps be the Abyssinian bird which Dr. Ruppell refers

to the latter (Systematische webersicht, &c., p. 28). Beak black, but

red internally: not much curved, and measuring 2% in. (in a

straight line) from gape to point: wing 53 in.; and middle tail-

feathers 9in. The white spots on the wings and tail are consider-

ably more developed than in the Cape species, and extend quite

across six of the primaries, without being divided by black along

the shaft of the feather. The coloured glosses also are less splendid

than in the Cape bird, save chiefly on the throat.

*Pr. MINoR, Riippell. Two specimens, male and female; the

latter having a considerably smaller and still more arched bill,

“This bird makes a loud noise, and inhabits large trees, especially

the acacias.”’ .

DENDROBATES HTHIOPICUS, (Ehrenberg). “Heard tapping the

hollow trees, like the Woodpeckers of Europe. These birds abound

on the plateau. They are called Daudaulay., (54990, from the sound.”

*Denpromus HEMPpRICHII, Ehrenberg). “This small Wood-

pecker is commoner than the last, and also inhabits the plateau.”’

*CHIZHRIS LEUCOGASTER, Riippell. “Called in some parts of

the country Gobiyan, wlasS ; in others Mié, wl. It is a noisy

bird, with a loud ery, and has all the cunning of a Magpie when

pursued. It is fond of the thick trees on the banks of ravines. The

Arabs call this bird Aakatua, and consider it a species of Parrot.”?

300 Report on a Zoological collection (No. 4.

OXYLOPHUS GLANDARIUS, (L.) “ Only this specimen obtained.”’

*CoRVUS AFFINIS, Riippell. Two specimens. ‘ Common all

over the country. Somali, Tukka, ,

“In the Harar hills I remarked another variety, very large, with

a bright white patch on the back of the head, and a tremendous

beak, arched and exceedingly hard. It is a very strong bird, taking

a powerful load to kill: my Somalis had never seen it before.’’ The

CoRVULTUR CRASSICOLLIS, Riippell, is here intended.

*C. UMBRINUS (?), Sundevall. Not having seen a description of

this bird, we are not quite certain that it is correctly identified ;

especially as the late H. E. Strickland remarked of it, after noticing

C. SCAPULATUS (PH@OcEPHALUS, Cabanis),—“ Distinguished by the

length and curvature of the beak, and by the grey-brown tint of the

head and neck.’’* Inthe Somali specimen under examination, the

_ beak resembles that of C. scapunatus ; and there isa further general

agreement of size and structure, extending to the shape of the feathers.

The bird was evidently young, and a dull brown tint prevails on the

plumage, especially on the head and neck, which might well have sug-

gested the appellation wnbrinus. Can it, however, be the young of

C. scaputatus ? Lt. Burton writes—“ A common Crow. Sometimes

the breast-feathers are tipped with white, in small semi-circles extending

as far as the abdomen. The Somali do not distinguish between this

and the other Crow.’ On the other hand, may it be a variety of

C. SCAPULATUS, as C. CORONE is certainly a black variety of C.

CORNIX,} and as the black variety of C. spLhenDENS which inhabits

Burma ?

*AMYDRUS RUPPELLI, Verreaux; Lamprotornis morio apud Rip-

pell, but distinct from A. morto, (L., verus), of S. Africa. Male

and female. As compared with fine specimens of both sexes of

the Cape species, this bird has a shorter and deeper bill, with

more arched upper outline; longer wings; and much longer tail:

but the colouring of the plumage is nearly the same; except that

in the female of the northern bird, the head, neck, and breast,

are paler and wamixed ash-gray ; and in both sexes there is much

more black tipping the primaries. Both have the rudimentary

first primary black; but in the Cape species, the rest have both

* Ann. Mag. N. H. 1X (1852), p. 345.

+ We possess an intermediate specimen from Norway.

1855. | From the Somdle country. 301

webs rufous to very near the tip; whereas in the northern bird, the

black is continued along the outer web to near its emargination, and

also far up the margin of the inner web: in the second (or first

developed) primary of A. Rupprntt, the outer web has its terminal

3 black, and the inner web its terminal 2, the two colours being

distinctly defined apart; whereas the corresponding feather of A.

moRiIo is rufous throughout, passing insensibly into weak dusky at

tip, and along the margin of the inner web. In A. Ruppeutt, the

length of wing is—male 7 in., female 6} in.; middle tail-feather—

male 8 in., female 74 in.; bill to gape 14 in., and fully $ in. in verti-

eal depth. The corresponding measurements in A. MoRIO are—

6m. and 52 in., 53 in. and 5 in., and 1} in. by {, in. “This bird

is found all over the hills, follows the cattle, and flies in flocks

seldom exceeding 6 or 7. The eye is dark.”’

*LAMPROTORNIS SUPERBA, Riippell. “A kind of daina, called

Lhimber-load, 915) +5, the ‘ Cow-bird.’ It is found in large flocks,

and is fond of cows, whence its name. Irides white.”’ |

*SPREO ALBICAPILLUS, nobis, 2. s. Length about 12 in. ; of wing

64 in.; and tail 43 in., its outermost feathers ? in. shorter: bill to

gape 1,3;.1n.; and tarse 13 in. Colour dull metallic green, with a

white cap, vent, lower tail-coverts, tibial plumes, flanks posteriorly,

axillaries, and under wing-coverts: rest of the lower-parts with nar-

row brownish-white mesial streaks to the feathers, which are sub-

acuminate, and but slightly streaked on the chin and throat: second-

aries chiefly dull white on their exterior webs, forming a large patch

on the wing. Bill and feet black. As compared with the Cape

species, SPR. BICOLOR, (Gmelin ; Lamprotornis albiventris, Swainson),

the bill is less slender and Thrush-like, having more of the Lampro-

ToRNIs form; and the tarsi are shorter: but we do not hesitate to

refer it to the same genus. “Its Somali name is Hanagqur, “8 | pdm.

The eye, like that of the Maina, is white; and it flies in large flocks.”’

*BUPHAGA ERYTHRORHYNCHA, Stanley. Hurio, 925%. “ This bird

clings to Camels, and injures the wounded by picking out parasites

and larve. Its eye is a light and brownish red. Habitat generally

the plateau above the hills.”

*HYPHANTORNIS BAGLEFECHT? (Vieillot). This bird seems to

agree sufliciently with Buffon’s description of Je Baglefecht.

28 2

302 Report on a Zoological collection [No. 4. -

Length about 6} in.; of wing 33 in.; and tail 13 im.: bill to fore-

head 16 in.; and tarse 2 in. Crown and under-parts bright golden-

yellow, paling a little or passing to a purer yellow on the belly and

lower tail-coverts, including the tibial plumes: back greenish-yellow

with dusky mesial streaks; upper tail-coverts and tail yellowish

olive-green, the ramp somewhat yellower: wings dusky, the small

coverts margined with greenish-yellow, the greater coverts and

tertiaries with pale yellowish-brown, and the primaries with dull

yellow: lores, ear-coverts, chin and throat, black, passing backward

as a straight line from the nostrils, so as just to include the eyes.

Bill infuscated, probably changing colour according to season; and

feet brownish-carneous. “This bird flies in large flocks, and is fond

of flowers, blossoms, and grass-seeds ; avoiding jungle and trees.”’

*PASSER CASTANOPTERUS, nobis, 2. s. Length about 5 in.; of wing

22 in.; and tail 2 in. Structure typical. Crown and occiput, sca-

pularies and wing-coverts, vivid light chesnut: back, rump, and

upper tail-coverts, greenish olive-grey, the first black-centred: cheeks

and lower-parts clear pale yellowish, sullied with olive on the flanks:

the usual black gular mark, extending down upon the breast; and

the lores and feathers at the base of the lower mandible also black :

a trace of a white wing-band; and the great alars and caudals dusky,

more or less pale-edged, the margin broadest and more rufescent on

the tertiaries. Bill and legs as in P. Domusricus. “This species

of Sparrow affects the jungles.”

*P, (?) TRIsTRIATUS; Serinus tristriatus, Riippell. Bill typically

formed; the white gular mark as in P. aunaris, Lesson (P. simplex

apud Swainson), of W. Africa: feet and claws more slender and

delicate than in other Sparrows; and the plumage soft and lax.

“ Tnhabits the mountains, and flies in flocks.

“The common English Sparrow does not exist in the part of the

Somali country visited by Lt. Speke: and it is generally asserted

that it cannot live in Aden. The experiment of transporting them

was tried by an officer, who brought from Bombay a batch of Spar-

rows and Crows. The former soon died; and the latter lingered

through an unhappy life, became mangey, and (to judge from the

absence of young) ceased to increase and multiply.”

*PYRRHULAUDA LEUCOTIS, (Stanley). “ Found only at the village

1855.] © from the Somali country. 303

of ‘Goree Bunder:’ the female has no black upon the breast, and

somewhat resembles our Hedge-sparrow (ACCENTOR MODULARIS) in

colour, only that she is a lighter.”’

*LANIARIUS CRUENTUS, (Ehrenberg). “ By no means a common

bird. The Somalis call it Idatris, (yd ol.”

PLATYSTEIRA SENEGALENSIS, (L.).

SAXICOLA ISABELLINA, Riippell, Atlas, pl. 34, f. b.: according

with the figure cited, except in having a greater extent of black

tipping the tail-feathers, viz. 1§ in. on the outermost: but appa-

rently distinct from the species sent by Dr. Riippell himself as his

S. ISABELLINA (p. 260, ante), however closely affined. In the latter

the short first primary measures 1 in.; in the Somali bird # in. only,

being also considerably narrower. In Dr. Riippell’s bird, the crown

is fuscous, and the upper parts are much infuscated ; the lower dull

ferruginous with white throat, and the lower tail-coverts deeply

tinged with ferruginous: lores black, surmounted by white, which

is continued into a slight supercilium; and the outermost tail-

feather is black for its terminal 1+ in.: tertiaries broad, measur-

ing about 3 in. across; and the bill somewhat broader than in the

other, especially at base. The Somali bird is pale sandy-isabelline

above, still lighter below and without a tinge of ferruginous; and

the tertiaries are about } in. in breadth: both have the upper tail-

coverts white; and they agree in dimensions. “Inhabits the

plateau.”

*S. MELANURA, Temminck. “Inhabits the plateau, and loves

small trees.” There is a figure of this bird, from a specimen ob-

tained in Sindh, among the drawings of Sir A. Burnes and Dr. Lord.

*DICRURUS LUGUBRIS, Ehrenberg. “This ‘ King-crow’ follows

the flocks, perching upon animals, and balancing itself upon the

waving plants. Irides red.”’

NECTARINIA HABESSINICA, Ehrenberg. “A Honey-bird, light-

ing upon flowers, and avoiding jungle.”

*N. ALBIVENTRIS, Strickland, Jardine’s Contr. Orn. Male and

female. “Seen in pairs; and like the last inhabits the plateau

above the hills.’ This species has only been obtained in the Somali

country.

PTEROCLES SENEGALENSIS, (Latham); Pt. guétatus, Lichtenstein.

304 feeport on a Zoological collection [ No. 4.

Male and female. “This has all the habits of the corresponding

Indian bird” (Pr. Exustus, which is likewise African), “and is

found on the plateau, where huge flocks abound. It is called

Fuku, 533”

*Po. LicHTenstEini, Temminck. Lt. Burton mistakes this for

the Indian ‘ Painted Rock Pigeon’ or ‘ Painted Grouse’ of sports-

men (Pr. Fascratus) ; to which it is generally affined, but readily

distinguishable upon comparison, being a considerably larger bird,

&c. He remarks, that “it is the Katé, US, of Arabia, and is here

called by the same name as the last, Fuku. It flies in flocks, and

goes to great distances every evening to find water. If disturbed

at the well, it flutters about with piercing cries. In Arabic poetry,

it is used as a simile to express great swiftness.”’

*PTERNESTES RUBRICOLLIS, (Latham). Male and female. “Com-

mon in the Somali country. The natives call it Dignin, «So; the

Arabs Dijajat el bar, ~J\r>leo, or ‘wild hen’; and the Persians (1

believe) Kabk, ws. It represents the domestic fowl in E. Africa ;

and its flight and run resemble those of the Guinea-fowl. It

is a strong bird, requiring heavy shot, and has a game flavour.

The Somali have a prejudice against eating these, as well as other

birds.”

*SCLEROPTERA GUTTURALIS, (Riippell). ‘Found on the top of

the mountains, and not observed on the plateau or on the maritime

plain.” This'is one of the African Partridges classed in F’RANco-

tinus by Dr. Riippell, Dr. A. Smith, and others ; but which do not

range well with the Asiatic Fr. vutearis, Fr. prcrus, Pr. cHINEN-

sis (Osbeck, v. perlatus, Gmelin, of China, whence introduced into

the Mauritius, and there known as the ‘ Pintado Partridge’), and

Fr. Poayret (of Pegu). They form a particular group, which is

peculiar to Africa.

“Lt. Speke saw, but did not procure, a species of Corn Quail.

IT also observed many small Quails in the northern Somali country,

In the Gudabuzi country [ observed the usual Dove of these climates,

a fine large blue Pigeon like the ‘ Blue Rock’ of India. The natives

called it Hlal Jag, Sabb or the ‘ haunter of wells.’ ”’

*SYPHEOTIDES HUMILIS, nobis, m.s. “A Floriken with bright

yellow iris, called by the Somalis Waradada, | |9 \y9. Its cry isa

1855.] Srom the Somdli country. 05

loud Ka-ke-rak. It is found in the plateau among heather’ (low

herbage), ‘‘ and is not so shy as the Indian bird’’ (meaning probably

the Likh of Bengal or ‘ Floriken’ of S. India, 8S. aurita). “Its

pair [the male 9] is smaller, and the feathers below the lower man-

dible are black.”’

A small and undoubtedly new species, remarkable for its very

short tarsi. Plumage similar to that of a pale female 8S. BENGa-

LENSIS; but the neck tinged with ashy, and the crown more fully

crested: wings white underneath, but the long axillary feathers

black ; primaries dusky-brown, not banded ; the secondaries blacker ;

and a large white spot formed by the basal 2 of the coverts of the

primaries: throat speckled with black. Length of wing 9} in.; of

tail 5 in.; bill 1g in.; and tarse 25 in. only. A female specimen,

to all appearance. :

“Lit. Speke also observed a large species of Bustard’’ (probably

EvropotTis ARABs). “Ostriches are found all over the Somali

country: they are very shy, and at about 3 p. um. disappear to hide

themselves for the night. The natives say that the Ostrich is blind

at night, and that they can then easily be killed.”

*(EpDICNEMUS AFFINIS, Riippell. Well distinguished from O. cre-

prtans. “Called Hedinhitu, 5414392, a name also given to a smaller

Plover. It is half blind during the day, and may almost be ridden

down, as it rises under the horse’s hoofs with a loud cry. The eye

is a light yellow. Its habits correspond with those of the Indian

bird” (CE. crerrtans). It is found in all the upper regions of the

Somali country.

*CHENALOPEX HGYpPriacus, (L.) “ Called Etal-Jaz, Sah ‘who

lives at wells.’ It was found on the plateau at a brackish spring,

and never observed on the coast.”

*PHALACROCORAX LUGUBRIS, Riippell (Carbo melanogaster, cuv.,

Par. Mus.) “ A common palmipede, shot on the sea-shore.”’

REPTILIA.

The reptiles consist of two Lizards and a Snake, neither of the

former full grown.

*A GAMA RUDERATA, Olivier (A. mutabilis, Merrem, &c.) A small

specimen apparently of this or a closely affined species, with tail

506 Report on a Zoological collection. [ No. 4.

not much longer than the head and body, exceedingly compressed

throughout, and somewhat serrated above and below.

*Trr1gua Burront, robis, 2. s. Small and young individual, 52

in. long, of which tail 33 in. Very like T. nurescens of India;

but the auditory orifice conspicuously smaller, and a series of broad

scales along the upper surface of the tail: occipital group of plates

also differently formed. Colour dark, with the two pale streaks

upon the head and body strongly contrasting ; and the throat freckled

with dusky.

*PSAMMOPHIS SIBILANS, (L.); C. moniliger, Lacepede. Var. ?

Apparently one of the many varieties of this common African Sand-

snake, of a plain pale sandy-brown colour, somewhat more ruddy

on the sides, and paler below; a dark brown streak passing through

the eye, but no stripe on the body; the labials and sides of the

abdominal plates obscurely and minutely freckled with buff-colour

on a whitish ground. When the body is bent, the dark skin between

the scales shews at the tip of each (on the convex side of tne bend),

imparting a speckled appearance: 17 rows of scales; scutze 172;

scutelle 90 pairs. This Snake, according to Lt. Burton, is “called

Mas, (ye, in Arabic Hansh, us. It infests the lower hills. (this

specimen was found upon the plateau), and is much feared by the

natives when travelling at night. Itis said to be very venomous.

There are many other varieties.” It is not venomous.

PISCHES.

- *[Tnrropon piapematus, Riippell. This is the only fish sent.

And of

ANNULOSA.

A Scorpion and three species of Coleoptera.

ODIO

1855.] Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. 307

Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis, by W. Roxzinsoy,

Esq. (Communicated by the Government of Bengal).

The mountain tribes, known to the inhabitants of Assam under

the general appellation of Mi-Shmis, occupy those ranges at the

north-eastern extremity of the valley, that stretch in the form of a

crescent from where the Di-bong debouches into the plains, on the

West, to the mountains inhabited by the Singpho tribes, on the

Fast. }

Whatever may be the origin of the term Mi-shmi, as applied to

these mountaineers, it is not recognized by themselves, except in

their intercourse with the people of the plains.

Like most other mountain tribes they are divided into a vast

number of petty clans, each of which has a nominal head, but these

seem so intimately connected with each other, that it is difficult to

ascertain in what consists the difference that separates one clan

from another. Their lingual peculiarities, however, separate them

into three distinct divisions, and, adopting the name of the three

great tribes among whom these differences of language prevail, we

may class them as the Nrepu Mishmis, the Tayrne or M5-Mu

Mi-Shmis, and the Misuu Mi-Shmis.

The Nedu or, as the Assamese generally designate them, the

Chuli-Koté Mi-Shmis, from the circumstance of their wearing their

hair short, are the most western of the Mi-Shmi tribes. ‘They

occupy the mountains on both banks of the Di-bong, and speak a

language peculiar to themselves, yet bearing some affinity to that

spoken by their neighbours the Abors and Miris.

The Taying (Taen) or Me-me Mi-Shmis, extend eastward from

them to the right bank of the Lohit—the Brahmaputra, while those

tribes on the left bank of the great river, are known as the Mi-jhu

or Mai-jhu Mi-Shmis. These latter possess many vocables in

common with the Singphos, showing the existence of an affinity in

the two languages that might have been expected from the geogra-

ghical position of the tribes speaking them.

At the close of the year 1844, Capt. E. A. Rowlatt, undertook a

tour into the Mi-Shmni hills, and his Report of the Expedition was

308 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. (No. 4

published in the XIV. Volume of the Asiatic Society’s Journal,

(see p. 477). I fear I can add nothing of importance to the valu-

able information he then communicated regarding the manners and

customs of this people. I shall, therefore, confine myself on this

occasion to a few notes on the grammatical peculiarities of two of

the Mi-Shmi dialects, the Taying and Mi-jhu, the only two I have

yet had an opportunity of investigating.

The Language of the Taying and Me-Me Mi-Shmis.

Or Nouns.

Nouns admit of no variations expressive of nwmber; the plural

state is generally defined by a numeral, or some other word expressive

of quantity. Thus; Nkoe, a dog, Nkoe Ka-prei, four dogs, Nkoe-

Su-Newe, many dogs. |

Nor are the accidents of case, distinguished by any inflections or

differences of termination. The genitive case is denoted merely by

the juxta-position of the two substantives; the former being under-

stood to be in the genitive case, e. g.

Tamium lami, the monkey’s tail.

Machom hari, the root of the tree.

Maji ru, the buffalo’s horn.

The accusative is the same as the nominative, and is distinguished

only by its position in the sentence.

Ha teku bri no, I want to buy paddy.

A ro lum ma-bie, the boy will not catch the goats.

The other relations of nouns are marked by the use of post-posi-

tive particles.

Gender, in individuals of the human family, is marked by the

use of distinct terms. For example :

Mawa, man—mia, woman.

Naba, father—nama, mother.

Ayewa, son—ayia, daughter.

Pamyo, younger brother—mathie, younger sister.

In the case of the inferior animals, the appellatives kari, male,

and tassi, female, are added to the noun, LE. g. Majari kari, a male

cat—majari tassi, a female cat. |

1855.] Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. 309

Nkoe karti, a dog—nkoe tassi, a bitch.

Machu karii, a bull—(bos) machio tassi, a cow.

The only exception to the general rule is in the case of the do-

mestic fowl—inteo.

Inteo tala, a cock—inteo tassi, a hen.

Or ADJECTIVES.

Adjectives do not alter their terminations to express either num-

ber, case or gender. The position of an adjective in a sentence is

invariably after the noun it serves to qualify.

Nye-chi che-bwa, sweet milk.

Machi ji-eh, a broad river.

Phaji a hungya, a ripe plantain.

As the language rejects terminations of every kind, it of course

has none to make the degrees of comparison. The deficiency is in

some measure supplied by shortening or prolonging the adjective in

articulation. For example; ka-jem katyoa, a short cloth. When it

is intended to convey the idea of a very short cloth, the qualifying

word katyoa is uttered with a short and abrupt sound.

Alyim kalong, a long road. By lengthening out the sound of the

adjective, kalong, the idea conveyed would be that of a very long

road.

The mode of numeration that obtains among the Taying and

Me-me Mi-Shmis, presents us with a few interesting peculiarities.

The system is emphatically a decimal one.

1. H-Khing. ~ 11. Halong Khing.

2. Ka-ying. 12. Halo-kaying or Halo-raying.

8. Ka-chong. 13. Halo-rachong.

4. Ka-prei. 14. Halo-raprei.

5. M-angu. 15. Halong manga.

6. Tharo. 16. Halong tharo.

7. Uwe. 17. Halong uwe.

8. Hlyem. 18. Halong elyem.

9. Konyong. 19. Halong konyong.

10. Halong. 20. Halong-halong, vel

Kaying halong.

30. Kachong halong, the unit following the decade in regular

_ vorder. ;

282

310 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Ma-Shmis. [No. 4.

40. Kaprei halong.

50. Manga halong, &c. &e.

100. Malum, 1000 Re-jong.

There are no ordinals in the language.

Or PRONOUNS.

There is no distinction of gender in the pronouns of this lan-

guage. In the case of the Ist and 2nd person, the sex is supposed

to be known, and in the 8rd person it must be inferred by a refer-

ence to its antecedent.

Tue PERsonat PRONOUNS ARE—

Singular. Plural.

Pst. dey 2 Hing long. We.

2nd Nyo. Thou. Nyo long. we,

3rd Mta. He or she. Mta long. They.

The relations of cases are denoted in the same manner, as already

exemplified with reference to nouns substantive.

The Demonstrative Pronouns are Esa the proximate, and Hisa,

the remote. These are reduplicated to denote the plural.

Ey4-es4 these, and Hisa-hisa those.

The Interrogative Pronouns are Saha, who? Hsa-ha, which ? and

sageha, what ?

Relative Pronouns are very vague, so much so indeed, that I am

unable to speak with precision of the existence of any, sentences

being in general so rendered as to obviate the necessity of them.

Thus, instead of the phrase, “ the man who died,” a Taying would

say, Nme siyoge-a, the man he died or the dead man. So also the

phrase Tou-chi bri-a— the oil tt was purchased, would be used for,

the oil which was purchased.”

Or VERBS.

The various kinds of verbs in this language must be denominated

wholly from their meaning and signification, as active, passive,

neuter, causal, &c.

The relations of time are expressed by affixes, except in the pre-

sent tense, which may be taken as the root of the verb; and only

three Tenses can be traced in the language, viz. the Present, the

1855.| Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis.

: number or person.

InpicatTive Moop.

Present Tense.

Past and the Future. Verbs undergo no modification consequent on

Ha atya, I speak ; Ny atya, Thou speakest ; Mta atya, He speaks ;

so also, Ha de, Isit ; Nyo dwe, Thou standest ; Mta chu, He runs.

The Past Tense is formed by the addition of 4; Ha atyaé-4, I did

speak ; Ha de-a, I did sit; Nyo dwe-a, Thou didst stand; Mta

chu-a, He did run.

The Future Tense is formed by adding Ande or Ende to the root

of the verb. Ha aty-ande, I shall speak ; Nyo de-ande, Thou wilt

sit ; Mta chu-ende or chuyende. He will run.

Gerund.

The language has no affix to mark the Gerund or to indicate the

Infinitive Mood ; the position of the verbs in a sentence being con-

sidered sufficient to indicate their meaning.

1 2 3. 4 1 4 3 2

Mta teku bu no, He wants to buy rice.

1 2 Be iad e Sari D 3

Mta machom teo te, He cuts down the tree to sell it.

In some few instances, however, the particle ge, is used after the

verb, apparently as the sign of the Gerund.

1 2 3 4 5

E. g. Mia,a esa huy-ge tase-ge bonde,

2 1 5 3 4

These girls will go to dance and to sing.

Tue ImpEprRAtTIvE Moop

is formed by the addition of the particle a, or na, to the verbal root.

As in commanding, it is obvious, it is only the second person that

is addressed, this mood may be said to exist only in that person.

Nyo bona, Go thou! LBe-an-a, ‘Be silent !

Nyo tap-pa dwe-na, Lift wp your spear !

Prohibition

is implied by the addition of ga to the root.

Oku-ga, Do not steal ; Se-ga, Do not. kill.

Nyo na-pho khomiode-ga, Do not be angry with your brother.

312 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. [No. 4.

Simple Negation

is commonly expressed by the word yem, or yom, appended to the

root of the verb. Mta mara yom, He does not laugh. Mta, nyo

abba no-yem, He does not wish to strike you.

But in the future tense, negation is implied by the word Lum.

Ha-che-lum, I shall not take it. So lung ma-chu nye-chi hong-

lum, To-morrow the cow will give no milk.

PorrentiAL Moop.

When power or capacity is to be expressed, the word Hanende is

added to the root of the verb.

Atya han-ende, I can speak.

Mta bo han-ende, He can go.

In the Negative form, Hane lum is substituted.

Atya hane lum, I cannot speak.

Mta Khre muba hane lum, He cannot work, or has not the power

to work.

Particles.

Adverbs sometimes precede and sometimes follow the verbs they

serve to qualify. Chy amte, Quickly; Chy amte chuna, Run

quickly ; Beh-e, slowly ; Beh-e chia, Walk slowly ; Beh-mte, Quiet-

ly ; Beh-mte chona, Put it down quietly ; Cha lung, Zo-day ; Beling,

Yesterday ; So-hing, Zo-morrow; Mja Kanong? Why? Hno?

Where? Kadego? When? Omam, Yes; Sam, No.

The Prepositions of occidental languages are, in this, rendered by

post positive particles. For example:

1 2 Sigiih

Kwai: maye pya an kwa 4,

1 4 3 2

The eggs are m the nest.

1 2 4 5

Do with: mta togo do nokwe chende,

1 5 4 3 2

He will kill the dog with the da.

l* 2 3 4

Tomno with: Nya tomno sa naha?

3 4 2 1

Who has come with you ?

1 2 3 4

Tappe from: Kreko tap pe ke ku chenema,

1855.| Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. 313

4 3 2 1

Bring the rice from the basket.

1 2 3 4

H tappe machi Kade-gadya,

4 3 2 1

How far is the rwer from this ?

In ordinary conversation these particles are frequently omitted,

where the sense can be ascertained without them.

Shen ta i é? Cather e a er in the ae ?

Eya, Ridega, There is. Fear not.

Tamya elapi ha onde, Jf there ts a tiger I shall shoot him.

Nyo mpo tawan thui aha? Are your arrows poisoned ? or liter-

ally, Have you any poison in your quiver of arrows ?

Tue LANGUAGE oF THE Mtr suv M1-sumris.

Of Nouns.

Gender.—This language possesses a variety of substantive terms,

sufficient to denote all that is needful in the distinction of sex

among human beings. Thus:

Ktchong, Man; Kmai, Woman.

Kepai, Father ; Mum, Mother.

Sha, Son ; Kmai sha, Daughter.

Tchep-mai, Brother ; Ke-tchep mai, Sister.

Kesa; Boy ; Mai-sa, Girl.

In the case of the inferior animals, the difference of gender is

denoted by the terms Nga-long, male, and Kmai, female, appended

to the noun Eg}.

Masculine. Feminine.

Manyong, an elephant; Manyong nga long, Manyong Kmai.

Toppu, a tiger ; Toppu nga long, Toppu Kmai.

Kampai, @ goat ; Kampai nga long, Kampai Kmai.

Leh, a hog ; Leh nga long, Leh Kmai.

The only exception to this rule occurs, as we have noticed also in

the language of the Taying Mishmis, in the case of the domestic

fowl Kai. Male, Kai apai. Female, Kai Kmai.

Number.—The noun admits of no plural form, in those instances

in which the noun does not express a collective or a plural idea, a

numeral added to it renders the expression sufficiently intelligible.

314 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. [No. 4.

Ngang, a goose; Ngang ngun, eight geese.

Klan, a flower; Klan Kaplak, all the flowers.

Case.—There are no inflections in the language used for repre-

senting the various relations of nouns usually termed cases.

The expression of the Genitive case depends only on the juxta-

position of the two substantives, of which the former is understood

to be in the Genitive.

Wa lap, Lhe leaf of the bamboo.

Sabu yop, Zhe child’s hand.

The other cases are marked by the use of post positive particles.

Of Adjectives.

An adjective generally follows a substantive; as Manchu Ka-im,

a black cow; K ang ga K hrang, a long horn.

There are no terminations to mark the degrees of comparison.

But as the comparison of one person or thing with another so as to

ascertain the relative quality possessed by each, must necessarily

exist in some form in every language, we find that the general mode

of forming comparisons in this, is merely by placing the adjec-

tive after the noun with which the comparison is made; Ke an

Ktchong Kashyung, Z am leaner than this man ; or literally, I this

man lean.

in) 2 3 4 at hgh. g 2

We no umong Kam, He has more (than) you.

Kadun, much or very is often added to an adjective to express a

- quality as existing in the highest degree.

Si Kamcheng Kadun, The water is very cold.

Numerals.

The following is the cardinal series of numerals adopted by the

Mi jhu Mishmis.

1. Kmo. 6. Katham.

2. Kaning. c. (aon.

3. Kacham. 8... Neun.

4. Kambum. 9. Nyet.

5. Kalei. 10. Kyep.

Kyep ma Kmo, 10 and 1.

Kyep ma Kaning, 10 and 2.

Kyep ma Kacham, 10 and 3, &c.

1855.] + Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shius. 315

20. Ketag. 30. Sung gyep.

40. SBrisi. 50. Negrunsi.

100. Waye. 1000. Kannu.

There are no ordinals in the language.

Of Pronouns.

Gender has no place in the personal pronouns of this language,

nor do they undergo any variations indicative of Case. As far as

they are used as substantives, they admit of the addition of post-

positive particles as in the case of nouns. As pronouns in ordinary

discourse are frequently introduced without that connexion which

could enable the hearer instantaneously to decide, whether one or

many were intended, a mode has here been adopted to determine this

independently of the connexion, and in consequence, the people

make use of the termination Thal to express the plural number.

The personal pronouns are—

; Singular. Plural.

oT sue wae, 2: Kethal, We.

2nd. No, Thou. Nothal or Nonethal, Ye.

ard. We, He or she. We thal or Vethal, They.

The demonstrative pronouns are, An, This and Phehai, That.

The interrogative* pronouns are, Hoina, Who? Asan manai,

Which ? and Sindoi, What ?

Tam not aware of the existence of any relative pronouns in the

language. ‘This deficiency is supplied in the same manner as in the

language spoken by the Taying Mishmis.

| Of Verbs.

The moods and tenses of verbs are expressed by means of particles

or significant words appended to the verbal root; but number and

person are distinguished by no modifications.

Inpicative Moop.

Present.

The verb in its simple state is often used as the form of the pre-

sent tense, e. g.

Ke ndat, I call; No gap, Thou jightest ; We gya, He runs.

To express a more definite signification, the word Meng is added

as an auxiliary; thus,

316 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. » [No. 4.

Ke ndat meng, Lam calling; No gya meng, Thou .art running ;

We gap meng, He is fighting.

Past time is denoted.by the addition of the eres Ga for the

Imperfect, and Kong for the Perfect Tense.

Ke ndat ga, I did call ; Ke gap ga, I did fight; Ke gya ga, I

did run. -

We ndat Kong, He has called; Gap kong, Has faught ; Gya

kong, Has run.

Future. Yung added to the verb denotes future time.

Ke ndat iung, J shall call; We gap iung, He will Sight ; No gya

lung, Thou wilt run.

There is no particular form to mark the Gerund, but in all ordi-

nary cases, it is the verb in its simple state followed by another verb.

Thus ; Vethal tamy in vitch sup-kong, They have purchased the salt

to sell it, or for the purpose of selling tt. |

THe Imperative Moop

which exists only in the 2nd person is indicated by the addition. of

Chu to the verbal root.

Khai chu, Speak! Groin chu, Lift tt up !

1 2 a

Kesa maisa kaplak mai jai thai-chu,

All you boys and ihe He and ae and oe

Prohibition is expressed by prefixing Ai to the root; thus, Ai

khai, Do not speak; Ai ngai, Do not weep; Ai mui, Do not sleep.

Simple Negation is expressed by prefixing M4 to the root. Thus;

We ma lap, He does not sit; Kwe ma chak iung, Zhe dog will

not bite.

PorentiaL Moop.

Power or capacity is usually expressed by Non-niu added to the

verb. We rung brii non-niu, He can break the boat ; No jai non-

niu, You can sing.

In the Negative form Ma is prefixed. Ke mai m4 non-niu, £can-

not dance. ;

Particles.

When a question is asked, the interrogative particle I is com-

monly used, except when any other word in the sentence implies

an interrogation.

1855.| Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. 317

Wa jai-meng, tyat mai? The birds are singing, do you not hear

them ?

No chi swii? Are you afraid of a mouse? Anna bang? Whose

cloth (is) this ? Ke gang na la kong? Who has taken my bow ?

Adverbs generally precede the verbs they serve to qualify.

To nit, Zo-day ; Mangane, Yesterday ; Terung, To-morrow. Nas

_ chang, Slowly ; Ukai Quickly ; Layim, = Mka, No; Yahetai,

Where? Chendo, Siga, Why ?

The particles that take the place of Prepositions in this language

usually follow the nouns they govern.

| Sentences.

dbs? 2 Sain 2 Bey

An thong ho, Come and see this.

prey 3 3 1 2

Chohun miro sal chu, Bring Chohun with (you).

1 2 3 4 3 4 1 2

An tang klau na phi-kong? Who has given you this spear ?

1 2 1 2

Heram vitch-kong, Heram sold it.

1 2 3 4 1 Purges 2

Mangane techim kmo chat-ga, Yesterday I killed a wild hog.

Laer 2 3 3 2

Ti kong ti thong-chu, Fetch some water from the water ghaut.

ee ee an 1

Bli la ho i? Will you come mto the house ?

ae idea oN 8 aoa tea Y

Nkhar li ktchong ma chak, yahctai thai-kong,

1) EE seen 1 6 7

There are no men im the village, where have they gone ?

2 3 3 2 1

Kom chat thai-kong, They have gone to kill a bear.

1 y 2 3 4 5 4 5 2 3 1

Tonit an nga Tam thongga, Zam brought this fish to-day.

VOCABULARY.

English. Ta-ying Mishme. Mijhu Mishmi.

Air Hzung Mbaong.

All Su-mive Ka-plak.

Anger Khomi > Sot-do.

Ant Pa-swl Cha kri.

Arrow Mpo Lo wat.

Ashes Mego Da-moung.

Ask Hahona Wyet-chu.

Aunt, Pat.

» Mat. 272

318 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis.

English.

Back

Bad

Bag

Bamboo

Basket

Beads

Bear (n.)

Beard

Beat

Bead

Bee

Beg

Belly

Betlenut

Bird

. Bite

Bitter

Black

Blood

Boat

Body

Bone

Bow (n.)

Brass

Break

Broad

Brother (elder)

Brother (younger)

Buftaloe

Burn

Bury

Call

Cat

Catch

Check

Child

Ta-ying Mishme.

Mpling

Pram

Kaplek

Hwei

Ka-le

Aa ©,

Tahum

Thrung-mung —

Ab-bana

Ipo-ang

Ta bi-ye

Tha chi na

Klta pum

Gowe

Mpia

Thug-na

Ma-kwa

Rhwei

Ro-wang

Mtho |

Lu bung Lubra

Arri Kan

Kha chi

Hjo-na

li ek

Na-fo

Pamyo

Ma-ji

Pwe-na

Mung-chona

Ame-na

Majari

Ro-na

Tyiopo

Agemung

Myhu Mishmi.

Glok.

Mphan.

Tapai.

Wa.

H6.

Kron.

Kom.

Ha-mou.

Phong chu,

Ma.

Sing glak.

Gajai ja mong.

Ndak.

Tarsi-chyet,

Wa.

Chak-Chu.

Ham.

Kaim.

vi.

Rung.

Chai.

Zak.

Gang.

Ta-nai.

Bru-chu.

Pat-ge-thai.

Tchepmai.

Gotwoi.

Tal-loi.

Ru-nga-chu.

Kam-tha-chu.

Ndat-chu.

Jami.

Choung-chu

Milrup.

Sa-bu.

[ No. 4.

1855.]

English.

Chin

Cloth

Cloud

Cold

Come

Cook (v.)

Copper

Cow

Crooked

Crow (n.)

Cry |

Cut

Dance

Darkness

Daughter

Day

Deaf

Deep

Die

Drink

Dry (adj.)

Duck

Ear

Earth

East

Egg

Elbow

_ Elephant

Hye

Face

Fall

Far

Fat

Father

Ta-ying Mishime.

Thano

Ka-jem

Anying

The-a

Honna-na

Hi-a-na

Proi

Ma-chu

Gawe-ya

Chak-la

Khro-na

Te-na

Bui-na

Kano

Ayia

Ki-hing

Nkru-na-Kappa

Rum-ma

Siyoge

Thuna

Nkoe-Nokwe

Chumma

Sol-ya

Tkhréng-bu

Nkru-na

Thli

Te-thi-yang

Maye

La-Ku

Amieng

Mollom

Mi-nya

Ga-lya-na

Dyau

Dong-ya

Na-ba

Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis.

Mijhu Mishini.

Maha.

Bang.

Ne-ou.

Kan-cheng.

Hoi-chu.

Tchyot-chu.

Khyok.

Man-chu.

Kai-ku-kaiko.

Wa-ha.

Negai-chu.

Njang chu.

Mai-chu.

Bang-la.

Kmai-Sha.

Songla.

Ing-kom-bong.

Gathang.

Ka-si-le.

Leh-chu.

Kwe.

Thang-chu.

Ge-sar.

Kai-pet.

Ing.

Nyai.

Long.

Chet.

Rok-slone.

Manyong.

Mih.

Ringa.

Du-chu.

Klam.

Ka-shyot,

Ke-pai.

320 Notes on the Languages spoken by the M-Shmis. [No. 4.

English.

Fear (v.)

Feathers

Fight

Finger

Fire

Fish

Flower

Foot

Forest

Forget

Frog

Fruit

Get

Girl

Give

Ta-ying Mishme.

Ri-de-na

Mung

Toe-na ~

A-twi

Na-ming

Tan

Tappul

Merung

Ha-bo-an

Wemsaya

T'a-pwa

Chi

Tingya

Mia-a

Hong-na

Bona

Neing-ya (?)

Ma-bie

Paddei

Pra

Tkhrong-chi

Ta-re

Drung

Thong

Htyoa

Tal-li-ya

Ka-pu-de-na,

Mita

Mkau

Pha-rong-na

Thia-Maia

Bali.

Grue

Miyhu Mish.

Sui-mang.

Ba.

Gap-chu.

Yop-dom.

Mai.

Nga.

Kau.

Mpla.

Kanan.

Lamatko.

Nkhang.

Chep.

Than-chu.

Mai-sa.

Phi-chu.

Phai-chu.

Se-lap.

Kam-pai.

Som.

Ga-chit.

Negang.

Roh.

Ka-tai.

Cham.

Yop.

Kong-mang.

Ga-chok-chu.

Kam.

We.

Kou

Tyat-chu.

Neng-tau.

Leh (domestic.)

se (wild.)

Kang.

Kom-beng.

1855.| Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. O21:

English.

Hot

House

Husband

Iron

Ivory

Kall

Kiss (v.)

Knife

Knee

Know

Laugh

Little

Light (n.)

Lightning

Look

Long

Mad

Man

Many

Mat

Medicine

Milk

Monkey

Moon

Mother

Mouth

Name

' Near

Neck

Nest

New

Night

No!

Noise

Ta-ying Mishmi.

Tia

Ong

Ha-mawa

Ta-meng-lang

Se-kwon-de

Do-na

Nhwa

Fa-bung

Kasai-a

Mara-a

Go-chwa

Sona

Abli

Katho-na

Kalong

Kappa

Nme

Ndi

Tahrit

Ta-ma

Nye-chi

Tamium

Hilo

Na-ma

Ku-kwen

Amung

Meahk

Pa-hing

Pya-an

Moye

Ya-bo

Sam

Tyakwo

Mijhu Mishin.

Kyem.

Bli.

Ke-ro-wai.

Ke.

Ji-La.

Teng-gri.

Men-yong-chi.

Chat-mi-chu

Yup-chu.

Soit.

Pat-pau

Kong-nyet.

Krep-chu.

Metham.

Songla.

Mphra.

Thong-cha.

Gakhrang.

Karua.

Ktchong.

Kadnu.

Sin.

Ta-si.

Chynn.

Muh.

Lai.

Nu-nu.

Njyut.

Lamong.

Aliroh.

Hong.

Wa-sa.

Gotan.

Bingla.

Mka.

Lot.

322 Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. [No. 4.

English. Ta-yong Mishmi. Mijhu Mishme.

North Ha-piye Kampeyn.

Nose Hnya-gom Min-yong.

Oil Tou-chi Na-man.

Old Me Gothung.

Open Kana Yat-chu.

Paddy Ke Hal.

Place (v.). Cho-na Tha-chu.

Plant (v.) Lena Lap-chu

Plough Sipla Thai

Pull Mago-na Gang-chu.

Push Nyung Hlia-na Lat-chu.

Quarrel Khogaha-na Maha-chu.

Quickly Chyamte Ukai.

Quietly Beh-mte Nachangui.

Rain Kara Ruwang.

Raise Dwe-na Gro-in-chu.

Rat Ka-chi Chi.

Ratan Lakka Lamai.

Rice (cooked) Tapoye Net.

5, wncooked Ke-kou Ha-ku.

Ripe A-hungya Kasum.

Rise Dwena-na Long-chu.

River _ Ma-chi Ti-taem.

Road Alyim Blo-ong.

Run Chu-na Gya-chu.

Salt Pla Ta-myin.

Sand Tappi Ka-chen.

See Ka-tho-na Thong-chu.

Seek Mla-na Hong-chu.

Sell Teo-na Vitch-chu.

Short Ka-tyoa Ga-thi.

Shut Ta-kwe-na To-kwe-chu.

Silver Pau-eng Rupai.

Sing Ta-se-na Jai-chu.

Sister (elder) Na-bi

Ma-thic

1855.| Notes on the Languages spoken by the Mi-Shmis. 323

English. Ta-ying Mishme. Mijhu Mishme.

Set Dena Lap-chu.

Skin Kwa Wong.

Sleep I-na Mui-chu.

Slowly Beh-e Nachang.

Small Che-ka Karusa

Smoke (n.) Naming-khu Mai-hut.

Snake Ta-bu Zhi.

Son Aye-wa Sha.

Soul Ta-we Hang Mchim.

Sour Hru-wa Churr.

South Ha-chua Kam-dong.

Speak Atya-na Khai-chu.

Stand Dwe-na Long-chu.

Star Ka-ding Maji.

Steal Oku-na Rohu-chu.

Stone Mphla Laung.

Stop Kalyo-na Long-chu.

Strong P-eu Kam-blan.

Sun Ring-Nging Lemik.

Sword ‘Togo-Sambe Sambe

_ Spear Tappa Tang-Klau.

Sky Ning Tep-chy ok.

Take Che-na La-chu.

Thunder Burra Tomok.

Tobacco Dhua Yamum.

Tooth Lan T'si.

Tree Machom Chang-to.

Village Ma-tyung Nkha-yeng.

Uncle (pat.) Nada Ua-pong.

oy = mat. Na-ku Ke-yup.

Want No-a To-en-chu.

War Mre Kt.

Water Ma-chi Ti.

West Holla Sam.

White Leowa Kam-phlong.

~ Wite Hamya Ke-kmai.

2uU

324 ', Notes on ancient Inscriptions from the — ~— [ No. 4&.

EHnglish. Ta-ying Mishine. Mijhu Mishmi.

‘Wind (n.) Hzung Mba-ong.

‘Woman Mia Kmai.

‘Wood Barong Sang.

Work (v.) Khree-mu-ba-na Se-nam-ha chu.

Year Ka-nung LLaoma.

Yes Omam La-yim.

Young Msa-bre Yong-sa.

DBLP

Notes on ancient Inscriptions from the Chusan Archipelago and the

Hazara Country.— By Babu Rasenperatat Mirrra, Librarian,

Asiatie Society.

The accompanying plate (XV.) contains facsimiles of three

inscriptions lately submitted to the Asiatic Society. The first two

are from Putu in the Chusan Archipelago and are interesting as

affording traces of Buddhism in the remote isles of the China Sea.

Mr. Townsend Harris of the American Consulat at Ningpo, to

whom I am indebted for an opportunity of examining facsimiles of

these records, informs me that the island, whence they are brought,

is covered with the remains of monasteries, temples and hermitages,

and held in great veneration by the Chinese. As a place of pilgrim-

age its reputation was at one time sufficient to attract the presence

of the Emperor Kanghi to its shores, and even to this day, no females

are allowed to land on it, lest they should defile it by their pre-

sence. The inscriptions were found recorded on granite tablets

on the road side, about two hundred yards apart from each other.

The substance of the first inscription (Plate XV. No. 1) is the

well known Buddhist formulary ‘Om Manipadmé hum,” written in

Sanskrita and Chinese characters. The second (No. 2) includes

the same formula along with two other invocations, with the heading

“tryam” triplet. The Sanskrita characters of both are of the 7th

century of the Christian era, and bear a strong likeness to the

modern Tibetan. There seems, however, to be a slight difference in

the style and cut of the letters which induces me to think the first

inscription to be somewhat older than the second.

The words of the triplet are :

Om Aripachani hrih.

Plate XVE

N°1.

Ne Rin

TS 5h Pa

N22

RAPS PTD IE 7 OD 49b

1855. ] Chusan Archipelago. 325

‘Om Manipadmé hum.

Om Vajrapani* hrinh.

' The first line is apparently the Vija-mantra or formula sacred

to a Bodhisattva of the name of Aripachani, the second, according

to Mr. Hodgson, is the Vija-mantra “of Padmapani the presens

divus of the theistic school of the Buddhists,’ and the third of

Vajrapaini, the third celestial Bodhisattva and lord ascendent of

the last preceding age. :

The most peculiar characters of the formule are the syllables xi:

hrih, & hum, and xt: hrith, but of their meaning nothing satis-

factory can be made out with the aid of the Sanskrita Dictionary

or Grammar: they are evidently mystic emblems and perfectly in-

dependant of all lexicons.

Georgi in the Alphabetum Tibetanum, M. Klaproth in the Journal

Asiatique, and Professor Mill and Mr. Hodgson in the pages of this

Journal have discussed at great length the import of the first inscrip-

tion, and the first three are of opinion that the particle hum is equiva-

lent to the Sanskrita tathdstw and the English Amen. This opinion

is supported by the author of the Medinz who explains hum with the

word abhyanwnd “assent,” or ‘ permission,” and there can be no ques-

tion that that is the true meaning of the word when used in common

composition; in connexion with vijamantras, however, we venture

to think the meaning is different. The particle in the second in-

scription is in the same position with the words Arih and hriih and

appears to be almost convertible, and yet the latter have as yet

found no place assigned to them in any Sanskrita dictionary. In

the Kriyd-saigraha, seventeen} different particles are used to convey

~ * The penultimate letter appears more like W pya or @ sya than UT pa, and

the name may possibly be Bajrasattva, but the last letter being distinctly a @T na, I

think the inscription has received some scratch under the letter in question, and

that it is a UT.

tg qaqaw-E Se cages SP aaa ST SP TA -ay:

go aStra-F: GP AACTN-ST: WS ATGTY-S: SS TTT A- S

Sagas @agqaa-d Saswewi & qqua-=<

be Se

go qadta-d Se aaea-d Se aa Se FAH. we

qgaty-q

2 Ue

326 Notes on ancient Inscriptions from the [ No. 4.

the same idea in connexion with the name of Vajrapani which hum

does with reference to Padmapani in the inscription before us. The

word is sometimes used by itself, as in the Durgats Sodhana Avadé-

na, where the repetition of the mystic hum four times is said to be

a preventive of all evils.* But it is in the Vijachintamant where

we find the most conclusive proof of these terms being symbolic of

some divinity, and in no way amenable to the rules of philological

construction. The 4th section of that work statest that 2 is a

representative of the sky, m of Siva, w of Sakti and the semilunate

nasal mark nddabindu of the dispenser of salvation, and these let-

ters together constitute the emblem hum. Hrinh, according to that

authority, is emblematic of Siva, Vishnu, the presiding deity of the

crown of the head, the Yoni, and the dispenser of Moksha.t Gham,

Srim and a host of other particles are explained in a similiar way.

Nor is this mode of typification opposed to the practice of the

Hindus, The idea of using a literal symbol to designate the Deity’s

self, first originated with the Brahmans, and the most ancient term

of its kind is no doubt the Vedic Om. It is the great instrument of

Brahminic devotion, and may be assumed to be the archetype of all

the symbolical terms used by the people of India whether Braéhminists

or Buddhists, S'akya Sinha early imported it into Buddhism and his

followers have ever since used it to indicate the Supreme Adi Buddha

or whoever may be the prime source of all intelligence. The Jains

not only adopted it, but coined a new term Hm to devote the female

*agagiteglt: Tm eaaWg | HEIs wary as qeag-

wet! Vafegiaarara agatfasattya: | Durgati Sodhana Avadéna.

Asiatic Society’s MS. No. 817, folio 15, p. 1, line 12.

+ wafayqet efa wart aaeqaa! vaqaet efa aart fieger-

wa) wHIt Gaus afseot wala) aearasd efa are fars

Orava | S | Vija-chintamani, 4th patala.

O Devi the letter *@ (h) called Vyoma or the sky, destroys all evils, and the let-

ter GU (m), which is a manifestation of Siva, purifies all sins; the “i (a) is the em-

bodiment of Sakdi called Sandtani, and the ~ (cerebral nasal mark), O Devi, is

the dispenser of Moksha,

tfxced warcy Ta feawa dae) cart faa eran aria.

Gis: etare | aefae aeuifa arararaycramai ett bid.

§ Memoires concernant V’Histoire, &c. des Chinois, V. p. 59.

1855. ] Chusan Archipelago. 327

energy or efficient cause of the Universe, Om being, according to

them, a representative of the Omniscient as quiescent and uncon-

nected with the world.

Among Buddhists, following the well known law of phonology

whence arises the cockneyism of aspirating initial vowels, Om,

we imagine, readily passed into Hwm, and when the seed for

multiplying mystic symbols was once thus thrown on a soil so pre-

eminently favourable to the development of fancy as is supplied

by the Indian mind, not only did the original emblem of the Deity

undergo the most phantastic transformations, but the whole of the

Sanskrita alphabet* was put into requisition to supply materials for

esoteric symbols of divinity. The Brahman followed in the wake

of the Buddhist, and no ordinary care was taken to assign these

new terms to appropriate deities and invest them with the most ex-

traordinary attributes. The greater portion of the Gywé or the last

division of the Kahgyur is devoted to this object, and the Tantras of

the Brahmans are replete with the most varied forms of Mantras.

In some instances these symbols are extended to most unwieldy

proportions. The Vijamantra of Syama, a form of Durga, accord-

ing to the Mahdnirvan Tantra, is “Krin krin krin him him

hrin hrin Dakshine Kalike krin krin krin hua hui hrin brin

swaha” [al wt al Ss mt RY xi efaw atfea at ait

at = = Mt MY oaret]; that of Bhadra Kali is, “ Haum Kali,

Mahakali, kili kili phat sw4ha” (i aia avatiea tatefate we.

wqret|; that of Katyayany * Aim hrim srim chaum chandikayai

namah,” [¥ St At Bi views mas that of Narahari “Am

brim khaum hum phat” [st #t ar s we] that of Tvarita,

“Om hrim hum khe cha chhé kha stri hum kshe hrim phat” [Sit

xl = YUU Gi sag Mia wel

* BJRICiSaRicra Alsat sisvefqay |

faeiga tay fafarcoafaae: |

aura Saad HQ AAI “Faau: Isa t

Vay TIE ata SAG ETCH: l

The letters @ to @ of the alphabet are mystic emblems (Vija); the visarga, the

vindu, and the tribindu are manifestations of Brahma and Vishnu: from them, O

goddess, proceeds Rudra the destroyer of the world; from them proceedeth

Brahma. Vijachintdmani, 1. Patala,

328 Notes on ancient Inscriptions. [No. 4

From an attentive examination of these and such like mantras

and the religious terminology of the Brahmans to which the Bud-

dhists are very largely indebted, it appears that the phonetic parti-

cles which constitute the peculiar characteristic of mantras are crude

terms, coined to indicate the essence of the divinities to whom they

are assigned and to stand as their representatives. They are formed

generally, though not invariably, by the addition of the anuswar or

the visarga or both to single or compound consonants, and are used

either singly instead of the name of the gods or goddesses to whom

they are sacred, or in connexion with their names as compound

terms, without being subjected to any grammatical regimen. When

inflections are used the names are put in the nominative, the

accusative, the locative or the vocative case, the meaning being in

the three former cases that the emblem stands for or exists in the

divinity of that name, and in the latter a mere interjection. The use

of the locative, however, is confined among the Buddhists. In man-

tras adapted for the destruction of enemies, or for the neutralization

of poisons,—the name of the god to whom they are addressed is

generally put in the nominative case; but this construction is con-

fined to the mantras of the minor divinities.

According to the above deduction the three formule of the in-

scription may be explained as follows :-—

1st. Om the deity isin Arapachani who (or whose emblem) is hrih.

2nd. Om the deity is in Manipadma who (or whose emblem) is

in hum. |

3rd. Om the deity is Vajrapéni who (or whose emblem) is hrinh.

Both the Buddhists and the Brahmans regard their wa mantras

with the greatest veneration as the most sacred emblem of the Deity,

but while the former, actuated by the exclusive spirit of their reli-

gion, hold out the most dreadful imprecations against him, who should

venture to repeat a vija mantra in the presence of a fellow-man, the

latter proclaim it every where and at all places, alike on the road

side and at the market place, as in the vihdéra and the closet, and

in the same breath invite the most revered Lama and the detested

Chanddla to avail themselves of its aid, and secure for their erring

souls, immediate and eternal salvation.

No. 8 of Plate XV. is the facsimile of an inscription found by

Capt. Pearse, of the Madras Cavalry, ina small mound in the village

1855.] Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 329

of Shah Dhairi, on the high road from Rawal Pindi to Hazara. The

record was originally inscribed on a narrow slip of copper 94 inches by

Sths of an inch, which has been, apparently by some accident, broken

into four fragments; the characters are Arian and the language is

Pali. I have seen a tentative reading of this by Mr. EH. Thomas, of

the Civil Service, in which occur the words “ Ayanachandra,”’

“vweka’ “viphala,”’ but have not as yet been able to make

out its purport.

Account of a visit to the Shrine and town of Sakhi Sarwar in the

Lower Derijat; with a notice of the annual Mela or Fair held

there—By Lieut. H. G. Raverry, 3rd Regt. Bombay, N. I. Asst.

Commissioner, Multan.

‘* Friends of my heart, who share my sighs,

Go seek the turf where KAsim lies,

And woo the dewy clouds of spring,

To sweep it with prolific wing.

Within that cell, beneath that heap,

Friendship, and truth, and honour sleep,

Beneficence that used to clasp,

. The world within her ample grasp.’>—HaAsAn-AL-Assapy.

In the month of April, 1853, whilst stationed in the Derah Ghazi

Khan district, I took the opportunity of paying a visit to Sakhi

Sarwar, a small town celebrated for its famous Shrine bearing this

name—situated on the western skirt of the mountains, the conti-

nuation of the Siliman range; and where an annual Meld or Fair

is held, which is attended by several thousands of people.

The Fair commences from the first of Bysdkh—the first month of

the Hindt year, and continues during the two following days. On

the year in question, it fell on the 9th, 10th, and 11th of April;

and people—both Hindt and Mussulman—with their families, were

flocking to it from Sindh, Bhawalpur, Jesalmir, and even as far

east as Delhi, as well as from all parts of the Panjab.

_ They at first assemble in the town of Derah Ghazi Khan ; and on the

two last days of the month of Chaitrr they commence their journey.

The first stage is by Chowrutta to Vidor or Widor, a distance of about

eighteen miles, as far as which water is procurable. Here they

330 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. [No. 4.

halt for the night, it being necessary that they should reach the end

of their journey on or before the morning of the first of Bysdkh.

On a reference to my notes, I find that I left Derah Ghazi Khan,

accompanied by that fine old veteran Mallah Khan, a Resaldar of

the Derdjét Mounted Police, and two Sowars of the same corps, at

2p. mM. on the 9th April; and reached Chowrutta, a small village

to the left of the road at half-past 8. The whole of the way from

Derah to this place, a distance of about nine miles, was one conti- —

nuous string of camels with gaudy trappings, ponies, horses, and

bullocks, besides crowds of foot-passengers, all hastening to the Fair.

‘«The roads were clad frae side to side

Wi monie a weary body,

In droves that day.”’

There were men, women, and children; but by far the greater

number—as usual on such occasions—were young women in Kajd-

wahs or litters on camel’s backs; and’ numbers of them were exceed-

ingly pretty. All seemed in high spirits, and roguishly inclined, if

we may judge from the sparkling glances of their dark eyes.

The same scene occurred as far as the village of Widor—another

nine miles,—which is about half way, and where I arrived exceed-

ingly thirsty at about 5 p.m. The water here is horrid, and is as

black as ink; in fact the sight of it is almost enough to give one

the plague. As I have said before, I was very thirsty, and there

being no time to mince matters, I was obliged to take a dose, which

I managed by holding my nose with my fingers, so as to at least

get rid of the smell, if I could not of the flavour.

The people, that is to say the fair-going ones, halt here for the

night, on account of there being no water between this and Sakhi

Sarwar, a distance of about sixteen miles, with the exception of

small quantities procurable from the Beluichis who station themselves

along the road and dispose of it at about a half-penny per cup.

I had left the old Resaldar and one of the two Sowars (who were

rather sparing of their horses) behind, between Chowrutta and

Widor ; so I set out from the latter place with one Police horseman,

and four Belichis of the Laghari tribe, furnished by their chief—

Jellal Khan—in whose district we then were. We passed through

a bare and desert tract of country gradually approaching the hills

1855.] Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 331

to the west, which are perfectly bare, and to all appearance different

to any I had ever seen, inasmuch as they seemed, from their sin-

gular abruptness, to be almost inaccessible. About two miles dis-

tant from Widor we came upon stones and pebbles, and a peculiar

clay which from its great hardness might be mistaken for stone.

This is mere debris from the hills forming as it were a belt of some

eight or ten miles in breadth that joins and runs parallel to the

rich alluvial soil of the Indus, which on the right or western bank

is about twenty miles broad on the average.

We now passed the remains of a well which that popular ruler—

Dewan Sawan Mall, Nazim of Multan—attempted to sink for the

convenience of the visitors at the Meld or Fair, but without success,

having found it impracticable after employing workmen on it for

about a year. It now appears like the remains of a tank. Some

four miles from the end of our journey, to the left of the road, there

is a platform of stone and lime, built by one of the votaries of

Sakhi Sarwar, round an aged tree. It is said that this tree remains

in leaf for twelve years at a time, and for a similar period bare and

blighted. The ninth year of its blight has passed, and in another

three, they say, it will again put forth leaves. By all accounts, how-

ever, it appears that the tree has been dried up in this state for the

last fifteen years or more. The trunk contains several iron nails

or pegs, which have been driven in by deluded people having some

wish to be fulfilled. It is usual to drive in a nail one year, and the

year after, if the desired object has been acquired, to come and

draw it out again. The Hindus have also plastered over the trunk

with red lead in the same manner as they are in the habit of anoint-

ing their gods. When they reach the tree they make their pros-

trations to it calling out the name “ Laali wallah,’* not Sakhi Sar-

war; for they say that four rubies are suspended over his tomb, but

they are not visible to mortal eyes. They continue to ery out to

the Saint by this name of Laalé wallah, and singing their hymns

proceed towards his Shrine.

On leaving Widor, the sky away in the north-west was dark and

over-cast, and threatened rain, which came on with violence, shortly

after the sun set and attended with gusts of wind, and vivid flashes

* Laali wallah—from (lsJ—a ruby, and &S{g—a master, possessor, etc,

PABS<

332 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. [No. 4.

of lightning. There was no remedy but to make for a small clump

of trees, which fortunately happened to be within a short distance ;

and with the shelter afforded by the ample blanket of the Police

horseman—A. Kanker Afghans—who with myself in the middle and

my four Beluch guides with our horses huddled together in a line—

those on the right and left, holding the ends of the blanket, and

each holding it over his own head—we managed to hold out for some

time, until the blanket got wet through, when the storm luckily

passed off; and we again went on at a brisk pace to make up for

lost time, as night was fast approaching.

The road became more stony and more difficult as we advanced,

from the streams of water and the increasing darkness, which was

only at times relieved fora moment by a vivid flash of hehtning,

very often disclosing our dangerous proximity to a ravime or water-

course. However we succeeded in reaching the end of our journey

(Sakhi Sarwar at that time of night appearing a very strange look-

ing place) without further accident at about half-past 7 o’clock ;

and I was heartily glad to get into my snug tent, where I found

the tea things on the table, and the kettle singing for tea—

‘¢ The very winds that sigh or roar—

The leaves that rustle dry and sear—

The waves that beat upon the shore—

They all are music to your ear :

It was of use

To Orpheus—

He charmed the fishes in the say ;

So every thing

Alive can sing—

The kettle even sings for tay /”’

April \0¢h.—On getting up this morning and looking out, I find

I was not deceived in the idea entertained last evening as to Sakhi

Sarwar’s being a strange-looking place. The town as it may be

termed—a collection of flat-roofed mud houses about five hundred

in number—is situated on a tongue of land to the left, near the

entrance of the Dalanah Pass; and is surrounded by bare and rug-

ged hills on all but the western side. The place just below the

town to the north where the Fair is held is rather open. It is the

‘dry bed of a mountain stream, which flows only in the winter

1855.] Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 333

months after heavy rains in the hills ; and consists of sand and peb-

bles with numerous boulders. In the months of June, July, and

August, this place must be a second Dadur; and what with the

scarcity, as well as the badness of the water, must be fearful indeed.

There are a few Kunar, Gaz, and Arak trees in the bed of the

river, but with this exception, all around is bare and stony.

That side of the Zé@ rat or Shrine, facing the bed of the river to

the north, and that to the west, rise abruptly to a considerable

height. These two sides are built up in the form of steps, seven-

teen in number, which are faced with lime and brick—the same

materials as the buildings belonging to the Zé@rat (described in a

subsequent paragraph) are composed of. These steps answer the

purpose of seats for the spectators at the Fair.

The Fair does not commence in real earnest until to-morrow,

and from where my tent is pitched I cannot perceive many people.

There are however no less than seven whirligigs in full operation ;

and men and women—boys and girls, take their swing, and seem to

enjoy it greatly. There are also several dancing bears and mon-

keys; and the usual accompaniment of tom-toms and other Indian

uuharmonious musical instruments, whose din and discord seems

“to charm the savage breast.’? There used to be horse-races in

former times; but this amusement has declined of late years, and

now is almost obsolete.

Some of the Beluchis here amuse themselves with a very strange

and peculiar dance. About thirty or forty assemble together and

arrange themselves ina circle, each man with two pieces of wood

or two stones in his hand. Then placing the left foot forward they

commence to move along in an oblique direction by placing one foat

over the other. During the whole time one of the party—gener-

ally the one with the best voice—sings one of their rude songs of

love and war, the others keeping time by striking these strange

castanets together, and joining in chorus. Sometimes they turn

round, at others they meet; and having half bent their bodies place

both hands over their heads. They then hiss at each other; and

having again formed the ring they proceed as before deseribed.

This afternoon, attended by the Resdldar and a few Laghari

horsemen, 1 went up the Dalanah Pass into the hills for about nine

2x2

334 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakht Sarwar. [No. 4.

miles. The road lies through the dry bed of the river which I have

already referred to. It is filled with lime-stone boulders, and in

many places is very narrow, particularly about three miles and a

half from Sakhi Sarwar, where an immense portion of one of the

hills to the right of the path fell down two or three years since,

and completely blocked up the road. The second range of hills

seem to be composed chiefly of limestone, running slantingly in a

south-east direction towards the river; whilst the first or lowest

range appeared to be entirely of sandstone. I also noticed in many

places boulders of limestone mixed with sandstone, which appeared

to be either in a decaying or hardening state. The whole of these hills

are perfectly bare ; and with the exception of a few patches of green

at the foot of the hills through which our path lay, growing from the

debris which had collected from above, not a blade of grass was

to be seen. There were however a few dwarfish trees and shrubs

peculiar to the country scattered about here and there. I went on

as far I could conveniently go on horseback, until we reached a

Kotul or Pass which from its steepness would have been dangerous

to have attempted except on the horses of the country. I was now

in ROH—the bugbear of the authorities, and the Alsatia of the

Deréjét—amongst mountains lofty and grand, some of which rise

to a height of 1000 feet or more; but the scene wore a dreary,

desolate, and gloomy appearance ; for even the wild animals and birds

appeared to have deserted it. The third or higher range, called

the Koh-i-Siéh or Black Mountains, was at a long distance from

us, and appeared of immense height.

It is from the bed of this river or torrent, whose windings we

have been following, that the whole of the water with which the

town of Sakhi Sarwar is supplied—at this period no small quantity

—is obtained. The wells, as they are termed, consist of a number of

holes or pits dug in the sand, and are about forty in number. The

water, which is of a blackish colour and brackish taste, is found

at depths varying from ten to fifteen feet from the surface. The

strata consists of sand and gravel mixed with pebbles varying in

quantity as the depth is increased. During the period of the Meld,

the attendants at the Shrine make a deal of money by the sale of

water, which is purchased from them both by Hindts and Muham-

1855.] Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakht Sarwar. 335

madans. They fill about a thousand skins besides numbers of ear-

then vessels beforehand. The price per skin-full the first day, is

two annas or three pence English, which increases according to the

supply.

Soon after my return this afternoon the sky again became over-

cast ; and towards sunset it came on to blow and soon after to rain,

attended with thunder and vivid flashes of lightning, much in the

same manner as the preceding evening ; and people were now seen

running in all directions to the town to escape a ducking. This was

most unfortunate, as the fashionable time for the pleasure-seekers

appeared to be after 4 Pp. M., and until long past midnight; but this

unfriendly rain has completely damped the sport. The rain cleared off

for a short time in the evening ; but about 10 o’clock it re-commenced,

and continued with violence for the greater part of the night.

Knowing the sandy nature of the soil too—for my tent was pitched

in the dry bed of the torrent, as I have before noticed—I was mo-

mentarily expecting the tent-pegs to come up, when down would

have come the whole machine, and probably half-smothered me in

the ruins.

12th April—trThis being a fine day and the last day of the Meld

also, I availed myself of the opportunity of taking a couple of sketches

of the scenery—one of the town and Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar, the

other looking up the Dalanah Pass, already noticed. To the south

of the town, the road leading into the Sakhi Sarwar Pass, which is

one of the routes to Kandahar through Sewestan and the Pishin

valley to Kelat via Tull and Dadur, lies over a stony plain for about

seven miles before the hills are reached.

It is said that some forty thousand people assemble on the last

day of the Meld; but I imagine from what I saw this day, that one

half the amount would be nearer the truth; still, the number of

persons who visit the place during the latter part of March and the

beginning of April, cannot be far short of fifty thousand. There is

no kind of trade carried on here, such as at what are generally term-

ed Fairs, being altogether of a religious nature; but I think that a

commercial Fair might be opened at this time with very great ad-

vantage, and with every chance of success. It certainly would be a

very favourable opportunity to try the experiment.

336 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. [No. 4.

The town of Sakhi Sarwar contains about five hundred houses,

and about 2,500 inhabitants, out of which number, the attendants at

the Shrine, including young and old, amount to 1,650; and who,

within the last thirty years, (according to their own account) have

never been below or above this number. Each of them, whether

“the infant, mewling and puking in the nurse’s arms” or “ second

childishness and mere oblivion,” each is entitled to an equal share

of the offerings made by the visitors at the Shrine.

The Shrine itself is enclosed within a building with high walls

about seventy paces in length and breadth, which is entered by a lofty

gateway with minars from the south side. Three sides of the

interior are open, bat to the north there are two buildings opening

one into the other. The eastern one, the pilgrims assemble in: the

western apartment contains the tomb of Sakhi Sarwar, which is

breast high and covered with a black pall. At the head is placed a

green turban over which the visitors strew flowers On this side,

seated on the floor, is the majdwir or attendant who receives the

money, before whom are heaps of copper coins and cowrie shells,

which have been thrown there by the humbler class of pilgrims. The

larger sums, from a rupee upwards, are placed on the tomb itself,

From the personage just referred to, each visitor receives a small string

to fasten round the neck, which is made of black lamb’s wool, and is

considered a powerful charm by the simple-minded people. The Shrine-

room is quite dark, and so exceedingly close from want of ventilation

and from the oil of the lamps which are continually burning, as to

be almost unbearable to any one but a native. The walls too from the

smoke from the lamps have become quite black. The whole range of

buildings is strongly built of brick and lime.

It is imperative on all pilgrims coming here, to sleep on the

ground; and I imagine that such a thing as a charpat or bedstead

will not be found in the whole place. The reason advanced is, that

as the cold earth was the martyr’s bed, so must it be the bed of his

votaries also.

The town also contains about sixty shops, of whom ten are occu-

pied by sellers of sundries, such as needles and thread, women’s

bracelets, drawer strings, and such like nick-nacks; six sweetmeat-

sellers; and the remainder sellers of grain, flour, sugar and ghee.

1855.| Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 337

There are no shoemakers or any other artisans, except a few tan-

ners.

In the afternoon of the last day of the eld the visitors begin to

draw off, and by the next day the place is deserted. To avoid con-

fusion I left a short time after two P. M., attended by the same party

of Belichis who had accompanied me from Widor, and one Police

horseman who acted as my orderly. At half-past three o’clock,

having again lost the Resaldiar on the road, we reached the latter

place—a distance of sixteen miles; and after devoting a quarter of

an hour to breathe the animals, at the request of my Laghari guide,

I exchanged the fine mare which had carried me so well thus far,

for the one he had ridden, as I had the advantage of being a lighter

weight, he taking the mare of another of the party whom we now

left behind at Widor. By degrees the party—now consisting of

five persons—began to diminish—at first one, and then another

dropped behind—and by the time I had arrived within a mile of Deraih

Ghazi Khan, the Police Orderly Sawar alone remained with me. We

reached Derah ata quarter-past six, having come a distance of thirty-

six miles in three hours and a quarter, the policeman’s horse having

earried him the whole of the way. The Belach mare too had not done

less, for she had carried her master one half, and myself the other half

of the distance. Both animals could have gone much farther had it

been necesssry. This speaks well for the endurance of the horses

of this part of the country—celebrated in the writings of classical

authors as the land of the Aswadhyas—the country rich in steeds.*

The following tradition respecting Stltan Sakhi Sarwar, I have

extracted from the account of his life contained in a small book, the

property of one of the attendants at the shrine, which was kindly

lent to me for that purpose.

HISTORY OF SULTAN SAKHT SARWAR.

“The real name of Sultan Sakhi Sarwar was Suyed Ahmed, but

he is best known amongst his disciples by the former name. His

father was Suyed Zain-ul-Abadin, bin Suyed Omar, bin Suyed Abd-

* The Ossadii also sent ambassadors tending allegiance. Who these different

tribes were, it is not possible to ascertain ; their names were apparently Indian,

The Ossadii may have been the people to the west of the Indus—the Aswadyas, the

“‘ rich in horses.’’ Wilson; Ariana Antiqua, page 201.

338 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakht Sarwar. [No. 4.

ul-Latif, bin Suyed Shaikah, bin Suyed Ismail, bin Suyed 'mém

Mousa Kazim, who was one of the twelve 'mams, and the sixth in

relation from Ali the son-in-law of the prophet.

“ Zain-ul-Abadin—the father of Sakhi Sarwar—was one of the

attendants at the tomb of the prophet at Madina. One night in a

dream he saw the Prophet standing beside him, who gave directions

that he should proceed direct to Hindustan,—the people of which

country having lost their road to the true faith, were groping about

in darkness—for the purpose of bringing them again into the right

path. He accordingly set out for India; and after some time

spent on the road, he at length reached the village of Salkot which

lies about fourteen or fifteen miles to the south of the city of

Multan. He first led back the people of this place to the path of

orthodoxy ; and after residing here for some time, Rehan Khan, Af-

ghan, who entertained great respect and friendship for the Suyed and

venerated him for his piety, gave him his daughter in marriage.

By her he had two sons—one Suyed Ahmed, known as Sultan Sakhi

Sarwar, and the other Suyed Dhodé. After some time he took the

daughter of Suyed Abd-ul-Khalik as his second wife, and by her had

three sons—Da’oud, Muhammad, and Soharah. Zain-ul-Abadin at

length died, and was buried at Salkot, above referred to ;* and Sultan

* From enquiries made since the above was written, I find that there is a small

village near Kotlah Nijabat in the Pergunnah of Maltan, at present known by the

name of Shah Kot, situated about fourteen miles south of the city. Its former

name is said to have been Seh Kot, (Three Forts) and has been inhabited for the

last hundred years; but the three Kots or Forts, from whence its name is derived,

are now in ruins.

Near this village there is a place enclosed within four walls, in which there are

three Khdnkas (small domes or chapels) each of which contains a tomb. The first is

that of Suyed Zain-ul-Abadin, who died about 670 H.—1271-2, A. D.; the second

of his wife Bibi Auy4 ; and the third of Suyed Mahmiid their son. In the month of

Asarah (June) a Meld or fair,or more properly speaking, an assembly of the votaries

of the defunct, is held here, and numerously attended.

Zain-ul-Abadin is said to have had four other sons—one Sakhi Sarwar who died

about 690 H.—1291, A. D.; and whose tomb is situated at the village bearing his

name, in the hills west of Dera Ghazi Khan; the second Hirah; the third Suyed

Da’oud who died at Bokhara; and the fourth Abd-ul-Ghanni who died at Ramak,

a small district near Ghazni, inhabited by the Lohani Afghans.

The tombs which are in a very dilapidated state, formerly bore inscriptions in

Arabic ; but they have long since become entirely defaced,

1855.) Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 339

Sakhi Sarwar, who was remarkable for his piety succeeded to the

religious honors of his parent.

“ After some time, Sdltén Sakhi became desirous of travelling

and wandering about the world, as is the custom of such devout

persons, in order that they may confer the benefit of their sanctity

and piety on others. One day he was seated near the banks of a

river (the Chinab probably) when he saw a mare, very thin and

weak from great age, grazing at a short distance from him. Per-

‘ceiving the emaciated state of the animal he said unto her, ‘ Graze

and become fat ;’ and by the favour of the Almighty, after a few

days the old mare had improved so much in condition and appear-

ance, as to be even preferable to a younger animal. After some

time a water horse came out of the river and copulated with the

mare, and from this connection she brought forth a sammand, or

dun-coloured female colt. Subsequently a person of the neighbour-

ing village happened to discover the mare in the jungle, not only

exceedingly sleek and in good condition, but also with a fine colt at

her side. Onhis return home he lost no time in mentioning the cir-

eumstance to the owners of the animal, two brothers by name Ahmed

and Mahmud, who also resided in the village. They were much

astonished at what he told them, for the mare had become so very

weak and thin from extreme old age, as to be useless to any one;

and disbelieving what he had told them, they said the beast must

have been devoured long before by the wolves and jackals. The man

persisted that what he had said was true, and swore by the Pro-

phet’s beard to the truth of his statement. The brothers being now

somewhat convinced went along with him, and found that the man’s

statement was perfectly correct ; and they returned home, bringing

the mare and foal along with them. The account of this remarkable

occurrence spread far and near, and astonished every body.

“At length Sultan Sakhi himself expressed a wish to purchase

the colt ; and requested some of his disciples, of which he had now

gained a great number, to mention the same to the owners, and say

that he would give them whatever price they might ask for it.

They went accordingly, and expressed the holy man’s wishes to the

brothers ; but the unfortunate wretches would not consent to part

with this foal under any terms. At length, however, calamity betel

340 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakht Sarwar. [No. 4.

the brothers—sickness and poverty overtook them—and setting this

down to the effects of Sultan Sakhi’s anger against them for refusing

to part with the dun colt, they now came to him, at the same time

bringing the animal; and requested he would forgive the past, for

that the Almighty had brought all these misfortunes on them in

consequence of the Suyed’s anger. They were accordingly forgiven ;

and after having presented a nazardnah or present given to a su-

perior, they became the Suyed’s disciples.

“One day Sdltan Sakhi mounted on this steed set out unaccom-

panied from the village, and went to a lonely and desolate place he

had selected, where he fasted for a period of forty days. During this

period the mare was tied up near by. At this time some people,

who by chance happened to pass that way, saw a young man, whose

forehead was illumined with the light of piety, and on whose coun-

tenance the stamp of sanctity and devotion was impressed, engaged

in prayer; and a little on one side of him was a mare which had been

secured with head and heel ropes. Now the three pegs to which

these ropes had been fastened had taken root, and had shot up into

young saplings. On reaching a hamlet which was not far off, they

mentioned to the people there this remarkable circumstance, and

they equally astonished, and filled with veneration, numbers of them

became disciples of the holy man.

“ On the termination of the forty days, Sultan Sakhi set out in

company with his new proselytes, for the city of Multan, which

at this time was governed by a ruler known by the name of

Ganno. The people of this Prince hearing of the arrival of the

Sarwar®* with his followers, reported to their master that a Husainit

had arrived there, accompanied by a dun steed which had such eyes

as had never been seen in any animals before, The Prince on hear-

ing this account determined to visit the holy man; and taking with

him an Iraki horse, and a sum of money as an offering, he set out for

the temporary residence of the Suyed, Having presented his nagar-

dnah he expected to have obtained in return the dun mare, which

indeed was the real object of his visit, and was going at length to

demand it of Siltan Sakhi; but the tongue clave to the roof of his

* Sarwar,—a prince, sovereign, leader, lord, &c.

+ Husaint,—the name of a sect, the followers of Husain the son of Ali.

1855.| Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 341

mouth, and he could not utter a word. After some time however

he recovered the faculty of speech; but he took his leave without

again attempting to make known his wishes.

“ After the departure of the Prince theSaint’s followers came to him

and begged that he would give them the Iraki horse which God had

thus bestowed on him, to do what they liked with. He resigned

the animal to them; and they took and slaughtered it, and cooked

and ate up all its flesh. The enemies of the holy man who happened

to hear of this, went and gave information to the Prince of Multan,

who forthwith sent and demanded back the Iraki steed and the

money which he had given. The Suyed, who had become aware of

the object of the Prince before the arrival of his messengers, now

purified himself, and went out into a solitary place and commenced

praying—“ Oh God! Oh Almighty Father! thou hast the power to

restore the dead to life, as well as to bring the living unto death !

make not this thy unworthy servant contemptible before the wick-

ed and iniquitous!’ The horse was forthwith restored to life; and

the heart of Sakhi Sarwar was moreover comforted by the words,

‘Fear not,’ which greeted his ears from an unseen and invisible

speaker. The messengers from the Prince now arrived, and demand-

ed back the Iraki horse together with the money. They were re-

quested by the Saint to go to his disciples and demand them; and to

state at the same time that it was his wish they should be restored.

When the Prince’s people reached the dwelling of Sakhi’s followers,

to their great disappointment, they found the horse alive, on which

they returned to their master ashamed and disgusted. The Prince

himself no less displeased at his own conduct, went and begged for

forgiveness. The Saint assured him that he entertained no enmity

whatever towards any one; and requested him to set his mind at rest

in the matter. The Prince overcome by the forgiving disposition of

Sakhi Sarwar, became his disciple forthwith; and as a proof of his

regard for him, he gave our Suyed his daughter—Bibi Baé’ie—to

wife. From this connection a son was born, who was named Rw’i-

ud-Din, better known as Mi’4h Rana.

Sultan Sakhi Sarwar took up his residence at Multan, intending

to end his days there ; but there is no remedy for mortal man in this

Vale of Tears without dying the death :—

PB de

342 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. [| No. 4.

‘* Believe not Fate at thy command,

Will grant a meed she never gave ;

As soon the airy tower shall stand,

That’s built upon a passing wave.’’ MvuuamMup At-TAauMAny.

« A disturbance now broke out in the vicinity of Mdaltan; and it

was currently reported that the Kafirs or Infidels inhabiting the

mountains near the Indus—distant some sixty miles to the west—

had assembled in great numbers, and had killed and plundered the

property of the Faithful residing in that part of the country. This

was soon after corroborated by a number of the injuried parties ap-

pearing at Multan to make known their wrongs to the powerful

Mubhammadan chiefs there ; and demand their aid, and that of their

brethren of the Faith in general, to enable them to take revenge on

the Infidels. Stilt4n Sakhi Sarwar was one of the foremost to render

the succour they sought; and he accordingly set out to oppose the

Infidels, taking along with him his brother—Khan Dhoda, and

M?’dh Ran4—his son by his third wife, Bibi Ba’ie—who also accom-

panied her husband and son. Nur, Omar, Issak, and Ali—his chief

and most favoured disciples, together with several horsemen, also

went with him.

“ When they had reached the hills where the Zfd-rat or Shrine

now stands, they attacked the Infidels and put them to the rout ;

and from thenceforth the Saint took up his residence, much against

the advice of his followers and friends, at the village where his ashes

now repose. After a short period however, the Kafirs again assem-

bled in great force and attacked the holy man and his followers, who

opposed them to their utmost, until the four disciples were slain,

and obtained the crown of martyrdom. The head of the Saint had

been severed from his body by the sword of an Infidel, (may dogs

defile the graves of his forefathers and descendants) but the headless

trunk, still continued to oppose them for a period of four days. At

length, near the skirt of the hills, on a rising ground where the

tomb now stands, Stiltan Sakhi Sarwar sank down under an Arak

tree and breathed his last.”’

*¢ Tyrant of man ! imperious Fate !

I bow before thy dread decree,

Nor hope in this uncertain state

To find a seat secure from thee.’’ ALi BtIN MuHAMMaAD,

1855.| Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 343

The attendants at the Shrine still show several pieces of this Arak

tree, which are kept carefully wrapped up in a piece of cloth.

The disciples say that Mi’ah Rana, and Khan Dhoda did not perish

here; and that after the death of Sakhi Sarwar they set out for

Baghdad. The book from which I have taken the preceding legend,

however, is silent as regards Khan Dhoda; but it is stated therein

that Mi’4h Rand, and his mother—Bibi Ba’ie—atfter the martyrdom of

the Saint, prayed unto the Almighty to deliver them from the hands

of these Philistines ; and that the earth having opened almost imme-

diately, they for ever disappeared from mortal ken.

The grave of Nur and Issdk is on a neighbouring and more lofty

hill, about five hundred paces to the west of the Shrine. It consists

of a platform about eleven yards long by eight broad, and four yards

high. On the top of this is a smaller platform on which are two

tombs. The grave of Omar and Ali is situated a little to the north

of the sepulchre of Nur and Issak, and is marked merely by a mound

of stones or cairn, erected where they fell.

‘‘If I must fall in the field, raise high my grave, Vinvela. Grey stones and

heaped-up earth, shall mark me to future times. When the hunter shall sit by the

mound, and produce his food at noon, ‘ Some warrior rests here,’ he will say ; and

my fame shall live in his praise.’’? Ossran.

Again to return to the book. ‘‘For some years the fact of the

death of Sakhi Sarwar remained unknown, and at length had almost

been forgotten ; for the Mussalmans of those parts had been exter-

minated. At length one Malik Hsau, a merchant, who was pro-

ceeding from Hindustan to Baghdad, chanced to halt for the night

at the place where the town now stands, for it lies in the direct road

to Kandahar and Persia. His servants were busily employed pre-

paring the evening meal, when what do they see but the vessels

filled with blood! Dismayed at this, they ran and acquainted their

master with the circumstance. He too, astonished at what had hap-

pened, stated that the place they were then standing on must have

been the scene of martyrdom, or was the burial-place of some holy

person; and he therefore directed them to prepare the victuals at a

greater distance off.

“ At midnight, when it was time to load the baggage animals and

oo oO

proceed on their journey, the large camel which carried the merchant

344 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakht Sarwar. [|WNo. 4.

suddenly became quite lame, and consequently he was under the

necessity of sending on his fellow-travellers, and his own people, with

the baggage, to the next stage ; whilst himself and son remained be-

hind intending to await the morning’s dawn, in hopes that the camel

might be able to follow. When morning drew nigh, three horse-

men made their appearance coming towards them from the hills,

one of whom having advanced before the others cried out :—‘ Oh

Malik Esau! why art thou sitting thus sorrowful and distressed ?’

The merchant answered :—‘ How can I be otherwise when my com-

panions have proceeded on their journey, and I am left alone here

in this desert with my son—my camel lame, its load on the ground,

and no other animal to supply its place ?? The horseman who was

no other than the Sarwar himself, said :—‘ Fear not, for by the

time the day dawns your camel will be well again. Load him and

set out on thy desired journey; and when thou shalt have reached

Baghdad, make known unto all people that in Hind, at a place sixty

miles west of the city of Mdltan, on the skirt of the hills, there is

a place of martyrdom; and whosoever falleth into calamity and

goeth there, shall, by the will of God, escape from it.’

** Malik Esau on arriving at Baghdad related the wonderful acci-

dent which had befallen him on the journey, and as directed by the

apparition, but no one would believe him ; so Esau to convince them

of the truth of his statement killed the camel, and from the leg

which had been affected with lameness on that occasion, he took out

several iron nails. The most incredulous were now convinced; and

shortly afterwards two sick persons with their families set out on a

pilgrimage to the grave of Sultam Sakhi Sarwar. One named Kho-

ker was blind, and the other called Langa was afflicted with the

leprosy ; but on their arrival at the scene of the martyrdom of the

Saint, they were by a miracle restored to perfect health, and confi-

dently believed that he would appear unto them. They were

not disappointed; for they had not been dwelling there very long

before three horsemen came out of the hills one day and made to-

wards them. They comforted them greatly, and bade them reside

there altogether and take care of the remains of the Saint, promis-

ing at the same time protection from all ills. The horsemen stayed

with them and said the easar or meridian prayer, after which’ they

disappeared as they had come.

1855.| Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. 345

“The next person who came and took up his residence at this

place was one named Shaik who was impotent; and he too re-

covered and became an attendant at the tomb. ‘The present

attendants are descended from these three persons already

mentioned, and constitute three different families—Khoker, Lan-

ga, and Shaik, The former are considered the principal, and

are the most numerous: the Langds are the next in rank. In the

course of time one Ahmed Khan, an Afghan, took up his abode

here; and having attained the object of his wishes, he became a

permanent resident, and a follower of the Saint. By the assistance

of Ahmed Khan, for he was a wealthy man, they built the

tomb over the ashes of Siltan Sakhi Sarwar, and from that time

to this, people from all parts, both Hindi and Muhammadan, have

sought it as a place of pilgrimage ; and he whose heart is pure and

clean, by coming here attaineth the object of his wishes.”

Such is the legend of Sultan Sakhi Sarwar, whose odour of sanc-

tity 1s so great as to draw crowds of people—Hindu and Muham-

madan, Sikh and Belich—yearly to his Shrine from all the sur-

rounding countries.

The greater number of pilgrims who seek the Shrine are young

women with old husbands, and those who may not have been bless-

ed with children ; many sick persons also come in hopes of being

restored to health; and others to obtain increase of worldly goods,

These make a small offering in money and vow to give a larger

sum at the ensuing J/ela if their wishes shall have been fulfilled,

Sick people too, who may be unable to attend in person, make their

vows by proxy, to present a certain oblation the next year should

they recover their health.

Jt is related that a certain man, one of whose eyes had been af-

fected with a disease for a long time, made a vow that if he should

recover the use of the organ, he would present an eye of gold at

the Shrine of the Saint. He recovered the use of it, and caused

the golden eye to be made, as he had vowed he would do, with the

intention of placing it on the Shrine in person. It was near the

time of the Melé; and it so happened that one of the attendants,

who was blind of an eye, being out as usual collecting contribu-

tions and donations in the name of the Saint, heard of the matter of

346 Account of a visit to the Shrine of Sakhi Sarwar. | No. 4.

the golden eye, and the man’s determination to present it in person.

He therefore went and endeavoured to persuade him against under-

taking so long a journey, saying that there was no necessity what-

ever for so doing, for he would himself present the oblation, and

thus save him the trouble of going in person. He also urged as a

reason, that the sooner the offering was made, the greater would be

the merit, and therefore no time should be lost. A wag who was

present, on hearing this, asked the disciple, whether the Saint re-

ally had the power of restoring sight to the blind. He answered

that he had the power of granting every thing, and of fulfilling all

desires. “If such be the case, says the wag, how is it that you are

blind of an eye? He should at least have restored your sight, who

are a servant of his threshold!’ ‘The attendant replied. “‘ Do you

not know, Oh, sinful man! that whatever the Saint grants to his

votaries he takes from his Majdwiran,* and gives the latter some-

thing else in exchange? At the time of my birth he took the

sight of my eye, and preserved it for the use of his votary, and de-

termined that the eye of gold should be mine; therefore this man

who has received my living or human eye, should give me the eye

of gold, in order that thus right may obtain right.”

The most respectable and enlightened Muhammadans of the dis-

trict, such as Mullas and others, say that Sakhi Sarwar himself was

doubtless a very pious and holy man, as is proved by the mention

made respecting him in several books under the name of Suyed

Ahmed; but they consider this Meld and its consequences in direct

opposition to the rules and tenets of the true Orthodox Faith; and

probably it would be so considered, even by the Suyed himself, in

whose honor, and in whose name it is. held.

The more southern districts of the Panjab are remarkable for the

number of AMelds or Fairs. In the Miltan district alone there can-

not be less than some scores in the course of a year.

Miltan, June 6th, 1855.

* ygl° Majawir.—an attendant at a mosque, and devoutedly employed or

attached to it.

AOA LAL IAI AIID DALAL ALI INOL LLL I

1855. | On the age of the Coal strata in Central India. 347

On the age of the Coal strata in Western Bengal and Central

India.— By Rev. Stunpnen Histor, Nagpur.

The age of the coal field of Newcastle, Australia, has been a

subject of discussion to as great an extent almost as the geological

position of our Indian carbonaceous strata. For my own part, I

have been inclined to acquiesce in the view of McCoy, who, in the

An. and Mag. of Nat. Hist. vol. XX., endeavours to prove that the

beds with vegetable and those with animal remains belong to differ-

ent formations,—that the former are Oolitic, while the latter must

be referred to Paleozoic times. Not having his paper at present

in my possession, I cannot now adduce the arguments by which he

seeks to establish his opinion; but it is of little consequence, as

the evidence, which I shall bring forward, in the sequel, on the age

of our Indian coal measures, will be independent\of the Palzozoie

or Mesozoic character of those of N.S. Wales.

Perhaps the most interesting part, in a section of the rocks of

Central India, is the junction of the massive sandstone above with

the laminated strata below. The latter, however various they may

be in different localities as regards their lithologic and sometimes

even their paleontologic features, may readily enough be distin-

guished by their relation to the superior beds, whose identity again

is sufficiently attested by the iron bands, which run through their

mass. This ferruginous sandstone is well developed at the Maha-

deva Hills, in the north of the province of Nagpur, in the vicinity

of the city itself, and at Kota on the Pranhita, in the dominions of

_ the Nizam. The subjoined sections represent the succession of the

strata at these places respectively, as far as they are known ;

348 On the age of the Coal strata in Central India. [No. 4,

1g~ Mahddeva Hills, 2.—Near Nagpore City. 3.—At Kota.

sy Rn IID ay ry Re ae pen a

2 | Massive sandstone = | Massive sandstone ee Massive sandstone

©] with iron bands. | with iron bands. Ss with iron bands.

S = Ya)

a Rates MAE Ucn

Laminated argilla- =| Argillacious lime-

| Cather eeetes ith | az] ee0us, sandstone stone,

tS [32 with ferns, verte-

—

no) sce se a braria, phyllothe- *={ Bituminous shales

re aden a a eon ca, &e. | with fishes,

25 2

re) o =

Ae a Jee ; Sandstone.

= = Sandstone. 2] a Sandstone. 9 | St ae

oo) tare oD =) =| Bituminous shales

! | : & e with argillacious

— — .

aa Green shale. e Green shale. El limestone,

LS <° | be Limestone.

& Red shale. 1] Clays with lime-

S 2 stone.

id ner <a Red shale.

Crystalline lime- S

stone. Limestone.

In the preceding sections the dimensions depend partly on infer-

ence with the exception of those of No. 3, which were ascertained

exactly by the measurement of the late Dr. T. L. Bell. They are,

however, I believe, sufficiently accurate for the purpose for which

they are given. That purpose is to exhibit the similarity, which

exists among all these sections. Immediately under the upper sand-

stone, laminated rocks are seen in all. In section 1st, the shales

are bituminous and carbonaceous, while in section 2nd, they are of

argillaceous sand. But that they are of the same age, there can be

no doubt, as many species of fossils are common to both. In com-

paring sections 1st and 8rd, we find that the latter instead of hav-

ing the limestone all collected in the lower part of the section, as

is the case at Nagpur and in many parts of the Nizam’s country,

has it interstratified with the shale; but leaving this peculiarity

out of view, we perceive that in it the bituminous strata occupy

the same position as in section lst. The difference in organic re-

mains between these two sections is more than counterbalanced by

their agreement in the sequence of the inferior rocks, which (still

omitting the interstratified argillaceous limestone from section 3rd,

and choosing section 2nd as being better known for comparison

with it, instead of section Ist) gives us in descending order sand-

stone and clay, red shale and limestone.

1855. | On the age of the Coal strata in Central India. 349

Now, if the fern-bearing coal shales and laminated sandstones of

this province be the same as the fish-producing bituminous shales

of Kota, then the light, which the last mentioned beds afford re-

garding their own age, may be cast back on the other two. It is

satisfactory to find, that the evidence supplied by the Kota fossils

is that of animal remains. The fishes that rewarded-the researches

of Drs. Walker and Bell have been pronounced by Sir P. Egerton

to be true Oolitic forms, and probably of the age of the Lias; and

therefore our vegetable organisms can be no older. To make this

part of the evidence complete, and with the view of introducing

some remarks on the testimony of our fossil plants, I may here

mention, that between Nagpur and Chanda, at both of which places

the upper sandstone has the usual iron bands, and the bare lamin-

ated beds the common vegetable remains, there is a district with

Mangali as the centre (sixty mies 8. of Nagpur) where the supe-

rior sandstone is less ferruginous, and the inferior or laminated beds

are coloured by iron of a deep brick red. In the latter strata,

where, from the analogy of the country both South and North of

them, we should expect an abundance of ferns and stems, the re-

mains of reptiles, fishes and entomostraca predominate, while the

few vegetables that are found, are generaliy very different from

those occurring in other parts of this territory. And yet from the

position of this sandstone I have very little doubt that it is the

same as that of the more ordinary appearance. The teachings of

its Fauna are interesting. The skull of a Labyrinthodont, named

by Owen Brachyops laticeps, might suggest for it a Triassic or even

Carboniferous age, but the plentifulness of scales of lepidotoid

fishes forbids us to assign a more ancient epoch than the Jurassic ;

and the conclusion is unavoidable, not that our laminated sandstone

is older than the age we have attributed to it, but that the Laby-

rinthodont family has come down to a more recent period than is |

generally believed.

But now it is time to inquire what we are to learn from our

fossil plants, regarding the age of the carbonaceous shales and lami-

nated sandstone of this province.

The testimony of vegetable remains I do not reckon of trifling

value. ‘When they belong toa large genus like Pecopteris, which

222

350 On the age of the Coal strata i Central India. [No. 4.

has run through many successive changes of the earth’s surface,

than the information they supply is not very precise. But the very

same may be said with greater force of the genus Terebratula in

the Fossil Fauna. And Ihave observed that, even among plants

of an undecided character as regards genus, there is generally some

form, which distinguishes the species of one epoch from those of

another. Besides, a geological age may be known from the abund-

ance of a genus or family of plants at one period as compared with

others. Though the discovery of a single species might not decide

the question, yet if the genus, to which it belongs, culminates in a

certain formation, and a particular stratum presents an unusually

large proportion of that genus, then some idea may be formed of

the age of that stratum. Such is the case with the entire fronded

ferns. They reached their maximum development in the Jurassic

period, as the Oolite of Scarborough, Stonesfield, and, according to

H. Miller’s recent researches, of the North of Scotland, plainly

shows; and one of them, the genus Teniopteris, which is so fitly

associated in our carbonaceous strata with Glossopteris and Cyclop-

teris, is almost confined to the Oolite, there never having been an

example of it hitherto met with in the true coal measures.

Having said thus much on the general principle, I proceed to

apply it to special instances. There are three localities with which

our strata admit of comparison—Stonesfield and Scarborough in

England, and Richmond in Virginia U.S. The slate at the former

British locality and the carbonaceous shales and sandstones at the

latter, are universally acknowledged, I believe, to be Lower Oolitic;

while the American coal formation referred to, is generally assigned

to the same era. Now the connexion between our strata and the

Stonesfield slate seems to be, the abundance of Teniopteris, and a

resemblance among the fruits or seeds. The similarity to Scarbo-

rough consists in the presence of what Lindley and Hutton call

Equisetum laterale with its deciduous discs at the joints of the

stem, a plant, which to the best of my knowledge has hitherto been

discovered nowhere else. The relation to Richmond is more inti-

mate still, Teniopteris magnifolia, found there by Prof. W. B.

Rogers, appears to be specifically identical with one of the same

genus here; and the descriptions given of the Virginian Calamites

1855. | On the age of the Coal strata in Central India. 301

erroneously so-called, correspond exactly with the Phyllothecas ot

Central India. And if we are to count the strata of Mangali

among the representatives of our carbonaceous shales, then they

furnish other two points of comparison with the Richmond coal

basin, viz. in a Knorria, and another stem, resembling a Lepidoden-

dron, but which may be called an aphyllum or perhaps Aspidiaria.

I might here add a third link of connexion between those Mangali

and Richmond beds, viz. the occurrence of two forms of Hntomos-

traca belonging to the genus Hstheria. But in this instance, the

evidence of the Fossil Fauna is not so distinct as that of the ancient

Flora. The inference to be drawn from a particular species of

Teniopteris being common to the rocks of Hastern Virginia and

Central India is, in my opinion, conclusive as to their contempora-

neousness; but not so that drawn from the discovery of Estheria™

in both, as the genus just named, after having been too frequently

taken for a mollusc, is now recognised in the carboniferous forma-

tion, and, I believe, the old red sandstone, as well as in the Lias,

the Oolite, and the Wealden. Judging from Sir C. Lyell’s figure,

there is a great agreement between his species and ours, but when

Rupert Jones, one of our best authorities in this department, is

able to pronounce upon them, his decision will set the matter

at rest.

I suspect that a good many other instances of resemblance be-

tween our fossil plants and those of admitted jurassic strata might

be pointed out; but materials as yet are deficient. There is still

wanting a revision of our ancient flora, discriminating between

true Carboniferous and Oolitic types. For example, how long have

all furrowed stems in Europe and America, and I need not add

India also, been referred to Calamites and more rarely Hguisetum,

whereas many of them, viz. those characterized by the absence of

tubercles, and the opposite arrangement of their sulci, must un-

doubtedly be classed under the genus Phyllotheca. To establish some

such clear distinction as this, is a step towards the determination

of the age of the rocks, in which those stems are respectively met

with; while an alternate furrowed tuberculated stem is never found

in the Oolite, on the other hand, the stems destitute of tubercles

and with opposite sulcation almost exclusively occur in that forma-

tion.

352 On the age of the Coal strata in Central India. [No. 4.

Hitherto my remarks have been confined to the carbonaceous

strata and laminated sandstone of Central India. In now including

the coal measures of Bengal in my comparison, I must bespeak

indulgence, as I have personally examined none of the strata or

fossils of that part of India, and must depend wholly on the descrip-

tions and a few figures that have already been published.

By “coal measures of Bengal’ of course I do not understand

those on the N. or N. E. of Calcutta, some of which doubtless

belong to a Tertiary age; but I mean those on the W. and N. W.

of the Indian Metropolis, of which the strata in the Damida basin

may serve as a specimen.

These strata, I consider to be the same as what we have in the

north of this province, and therefore, if my previous reasoning has

been sound, they also are to be regarded as jurassic. The grounds

of my identification are 1st, similarity in organic remains, and 2nd

in geological position.

1. Similarity of organic remains.—In the bituminous shales of the

Mahadeva we have the following Bengal fossil plants: Tryzygia

speciosa, Vertebraria indica, and a species of Phyllotheca, a fragment

of which is figured by Dr. McClelland as Powcites minor. Geol.

Jurn. Tab. XVI. f. 4. In the carbonaceous shales of Umret, besides

the Phyllotheca now alluded to, another stem, but unfurrowed,

which seems to resemble McClelland’s Powites muricata. Tab. XIV.

f. 6. In the laminated sandstone of Kampti, in addition to Verte-

braria and the two Poacites as above, Teniopteris, perhaps of the

same species as at Rajmahal, and McClelland’s Pecopteris affinis,

Tab. XIII. f. 11 6., which in our specimen, is seen to be a well mark-

ed species with a tripinnate frond.

Tn all these localities, the genus Gloscopteris abounds, but it is so

difficult to represent in a figure its minutely anastomosing vena-

tion, that nothing but a comparison of specimens side by side

would warrant the identification of species. However, there is

little fear of any of the Bengal ones failing to find a match among

some of ours, as from the sandstone and coal shale, we must have

about twelve species in all, many of them very perfect and in the

height of fructification. While we seem to have outstripped North

Eastern India in Cyclopteris and several other vegetable remains,

1855.] On the age of the Coal strata im Central India. 303

we are decidedly behind in regard to the Cycadeacee. The only

specimen, which I have procured is a small fragment from the sand-

stone of Kampti, the leaflets of which are narrower than the

minutest blade of grass, that I have ever seen.

2nd. Similarity of geological position.—It may be supposed that,

though there is a general agreement in fossils between the coal

strata of Bengal and oolitic rocks here, yet their position may be

slightly different. However, from all the descriptions of Bengal

coal strata, to which I have had access, I have noticed that where

the sandstone is present to afford materials for comparison, the

tendency to bituminous and carbonaceous shales there, as here, occurs

immediately under the great mass of arenaceous beds. In proof of

this I need only refer to the sections given by Mr. Homfrey from*

Palamow and Singra, and to the observations made by Mr. Osborne

on the supposed coal-field at Umlah ghat near Bidjeegurh.t

In conclusion I would add, that though among the Cutch oolitic

strata some are evidently marine, yet from what I have seen of those

in the Deccan or read of those in Bengal, I know of none of them

in either of these districts that exhibit the least evidence of having

been deposited in the sea or ocean: all seem to be of fresh-water

origin.

, DAP LEP DDI NODA I INI N I NIN I LPRPAND IOD

* Beng. As. Soc. Journ. Vol. XI, p. 738. + Ibid, Vol. VII. p. 843.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For May, 1855.

At a meeting held on the 2nd instant at the usual hour,

Sir James W. Cotvite, Kr. President, in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and, after

some modification, confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From the Right Rev. the Bishop of Victoria, forwarding through

the Rev. Mr. Cuthbert, a copy of the Gospels of Luke and John, the

Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistle to the Romans, in the Loochooan

language, and promising soon to send St. Luke’s Gospel in Japanese.

2. From J. Watson, Esq. B. C. 8., two more specimens of fossil

wood and leaf impressions of a species of Cycas from Rajmahal.

With reference to the specimens, Mr. Pontet of Bhagulpore states

that ‘*The Fossils are to be had at Bindrabun, a small hill south east

of Terriagully—six miles ; but any body wishing to find them, ought to

go to the dak stage called Shahabad and then down my road half a

mile and turn to the left.”’

3. From Capt. Saxton, Pooree, announcing despatch of further

specimens of coal from Gangpure and of iron stone from Gurjang in the

Autmallie Rajah’s territory.

Capt. Saxton writes as follows :—‘‘I have to advise you of the des-

patch, by cart to the Calcutta Exchange, of a further supply of the

‘“‘Gangpur” coal. I have also sent some iron stone, which I met with

in a village (Gurjang) in the Autmallik Rajah’s territory, and which,

from what I learnt from the people employed in manufacturing the

iron, is of a more valuable description, than what is usually found in

such abundance in many parts of the Tributary Mehals of the Cuttack

and 8. W. Frontier Agencies. The villagers, speaking from conjecture,

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 309

say, they obtain a fourth of iron from this stone. This conjecture

may be far out, but they seemed aware that this one was richer than that

obtainable in other parts. The process of manufacture was also some~

what different. The stone goes through a preliminary process of

roasting with wood fuel, and is then beaten into a powder for smelting

with charcoal (made from saul wood) fuel in the usual manner. No

flux is ever used, though lime is very abundant, all over these districts.

Merchants from Cuttack and Ganjam purchase all the iron made,

payment being giver by advances in grain, at a rate very unfair for

the manufacturer. I have sent specimens of the ore and iron in their

several stages. The ore is procured in any quantity by digging imme-

diately below the surface.

“‘T have also enclosed two other curious specimens. The soft red stone

was strewed over a part of the large valley west of the Gangpur coal

bed. I had occasion to erect a stone mound, and only that description

of stone was at hand, and my mound now stands made of similar

stones all streaked inside like these specimens, the streak taking dif-

ferent forms, corresponding more or less with the shape of the stones.”’

4. From the Government of the North Western Provinces through

W. Mayne, Esq. Offg. Collector of Banda, eleven copper Sunnads of

maffee villages in Zillah Banda.

3. From Dr. Falconer, a full and descriptive Catalogue of the

Tertiary Fossils in the Society’s Museum, classified, so far as the speci-

mens admit of identification, according to the localities in which they

were found and showing the names of donors.

6. From William Cobb Hurry, Esq. specimens of pottery found in

Sunderbund Grant No. — by Mr. Thierry, seven feet below the surface

of the ground, while digging earth to make bricks.

His Highness Mohammad Hossain Ally Ex-Ameer of Scinde, duly

proposed and seconded at the last meeting, was elected an ordinary

member.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next meeting.

T. Thomson, Esq. M.D. proposed by Mr. Grote and seconded by

the President.

J. W. Sherer, Esq. C. S. proposed by Mr. Allen and seconded by

Mr. Grote.

Dr. Montgomerie, proposed (for re-election) by Lt. Lees and second-

ed by Dr. Boycott.

356 Proceedings of the Asvatic Society. | No. 4.

The Council submitted reports—

1. Recommending that the offer of Dr. Sprenger to edit a Geogra-

phical Treatise of the 4th Century of the Hijerah be accepted.

2. Recommending that the following offers also be accepted, viz. that

of Mr. Hall, to edit the Kavaya Darsa of Dandi with the same author’s

Das’a Rupaka, that of Lt. Lees, to edit the Nakhbatul Fikr, and that

of Mr. Hall, to bring out, in conjunction with Pundit Ramnarain, the

text of the Vishnu Purana.

Regard, however, being had to the existing liabilities of the Oriental

Fund, they recommended that the printing of these works be post-

poned till next year.

3. Submitting for the favorable consideration of the meeting, a

report from the Natural History Committee, recommending the dis-

bursement of Rs. 1500, on cases for the newly arranged Department

of Tertiary Fossils, and suggesting that the Society should solicit the

aid of Government for paving with Chunar stones the whole of the

ground-floor of the Museum.

The following is the report of the Committee :—

‘In submitting to the Council an application for a grant of money

to ensure the preservation of the instructive and valuable series of

fossils lately arranged by Dr. Falconer, the Committee of Natural

History would suggest to the Council that the present offers a favor-

able opportunity for soliciting the aid of Government towards the

carrying out of several measures essential to the conservation of the

many valuable collections, now forming the museum.

‘‘The principle of occasional grants to the Society for special pur-

poses, is distinctly recognized in the following paragraph ofa letter

from the Honorable Court of Directors, dated 18th September, 1839.

“«* The independent and useful activity of the Asiatic Society of

Bengal during so long a period, eutitles it justly to your consideration,

and looking to it as the only institution in India, which offers any

analogy to the great national libraries and museums of Europe, it is a

legitimate object of public support. We therefore, approve of the

aid and encouragement which you have given. We think, however,

that the extent to which you have gone is fully adequate to all pur-

poses of publie utility. The Society is already in possession of a

library and museum of some extent, and the additions that may be

1855. | - Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 357

made to either must be occasional and progressive. It does not happen

in India as in Europe, that large public or private collections of a rare

and valuable description are offered for sale, and all accessions which

the Society will have an opportunity of acquiring must be of limited

extent and incidental occurrence. From the character too of the

persons who are likely to contribute to the Society’s collections, it is

very improbable that a pecuniary equivalent will in all cases be desired,

and it seems to us, on various grounds unnecessary and objectionable

to assign to the Society a permanent grant for the purpose of effecting

occasional purchases. When an application from the Society comes

before you for any definite outlay, it will be time enough to take into

consideration the expediency of granting the particular assistance that

may then be required. We shall not object to your granting to the

Society funds for special purchases as occasions arise, as far as may

be compatible with a due regard to public economy. On all such

occasions you will forward to our Museum a selection from the articles

which may have been so procured.’

“Your Committee deem that one of the most important requirements

of the Museum is a pavement of Chunar stone in the basement story.

The necessity for such a pavement arises from the Museum being

thrown open to the public, who frequent it in considerable numbers,

constantly wearing the floor and unavoidably giving rise to clouds of

dust which materially injure the specimens. ;

‘Tt is in the freedom of access that the Society offers an analogy

to the national museums of Europe, and by throwing open to the

public the rich stores of Natural History, collected from all parts of

Asia, contributes to the growth and spread of science and education

among the natives and residents of India. On these grounds the

Committee consider themselves warranted in soliciting the assistance

of Government, the remedying of the great evil now complained of by

the substitution of Chunar stone pavement for the present very inefli-

cient one of lime and bricks.

“<The Committee submit an estimate amounting to Co.’s Rs. 1500

for eight glazed cases which they consider absolutely necessary for the

preservation of the fossil remains, in the order in which they have

been arranged by Dr. Falconer; an order which, if once destroyed, it

is doubtful if any man in India could restore, they therefore urge

da 2

358 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. BNO

upon the Council to sanction this expense great as it appears, that

the labours and scientific knowledge devoted to this arrangement, be

not lost.

“As connected with it, they would recommend the printing of the

catalogue of these fossils ;—a most masterly and erudite description of

all the specimens, the publication of which will reflect no less credit

upon the Society than upon its author Dr. Falconer.”

W. E. Baxer,

M. Boycorrt,

G. G. SpPILsBuRY,

A. C. Macrag,

A. GROTE.

The recommendations were adopted.

The Council also submitted a recommendation to the effect that the

thanks of the Society be offered to the following gentlemen for the

Meteorological information which, in compliance with a request made

by M. Leverrier of the Paris Observatory and circulated by the Coun-

cil, they have furnished to the Secretary for transmission to Paris :—

Sir R. C. Hamilton, Bart., Indore. Sir H. Lawrence, K. C. B. at

Mount Aboo. Major Hollings, Shahpore. Mr. Edgeworth, Jullundur.

Mr. Purdon, Dilur. Mr. C. Gubbins, Allighur. Dr. Fayrer, Lucnow.

Major G. Ramsay, Nepal. Major H. B. Edwards, Peshawur. Capt..

Elliott, Nagpore. Major Phayre, Rangoon. Capt. Hopkinson, Akyab..

Lt.-Col. Jenkins, Gowhatty. Dr. Duka, Comillah. Dr. Withecombe,

Darjiling. Babu Radhanath Sikdar, Calcutta.

The Council further reported that they have allowed to the Librarian

a commission of 10 per cent. on the proceeds of books sold from the

Library.

The several recommendations having been put to the meeting sertatim

were carried.

In compliance with the notices given at the last meeting, Mr.

Houstoun asked to have laid before the meeting all notes or comments

relating to the introduction or cancelment of any introduction to No. 80

of the Bibliotheca Indica.

The President stated that there were objections to the production of

these papers and declined to produce them. He further stated that.

no passage in the introduction in question had been cancelled.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 359

Mr. Houstoun next proposed that the Society request Mr. H. V.

Bayley to accept the Joint Secretaryship of the Asiatic Society, but on

the President pointing out that there being no vacancy in the Council

such a procedure would be against the rules of the Society, he with-

drew the motion.

Mr. Houstoun then wanted to know what communications are, as a

matter of course and in what stage, to be laid before the Society, and

for what communications the Society must depend upon the Council ?

The President, in reply, referred him to Bye-laws 64, 77, 78 and 79.

Mr. Houstoun also wished to know by whose advice and authority

the niche has been made in the Society’s meeting-room to the obstruc-

tion of a proper circulation of air.

The Secretary stated that the niche had been built and the cast of

Sir P. Cautley’s bust placed there with the sanction of the Council.

Communications were received—

1. From E. Blyth, Esq. submitting a report on a zoological collec-

tion from the Somali country.

2. From Capt. Tickell, the description of a new species of Buceros

from Tenasserim.

3. From B. H. Hodgson, Esq. Comparative Vocabulary of the

languages of the broken tribes of Nepal. ;

The Secretary exhibited to the meeting MS. of a Limboo work

supposed to be the only work extant in that character, belonging to

Capt. Mainwaring and kindly left by that gentleman for exhibition.

The Librarian and Curator of the Zoological Department submitted

their usual monthly reports.

Report for May Meeting, 1855.

Our gatherings for the last month consist of

1. The collection from the Somali country made by Lt. Speke, of the

46th N.I., and forwarded to the Society by Lt. Burton, in command of

the expedition into that region. Upon this I have elsewhere reported.

2. We have received two packages of bird-skins, from Lt. Alex. J.

Trotter, of the Bengal Artillery, Pesh4wur. The most remarkable spe-

cimens are the European Rook (Corvus FRUGILEGUS), which was previ-

ously observed in Afghanistan by Capt. Hutton,—the Passer sanrcico-

Lus (Vieillot, v. Aespaniolensis, Tem.), also obtained in Afghanistan by

Capt. Hutton,—and Emperriza EscLAvonica, Brisson (v, £. pithyornis,,

360 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

Pallas, and . albida, nobis), previously obtained by Capt. Hutton in

the Tyne range between Masuri and Simla. The European Jackdaw

(CoRVUs MONEDULA), as well as the Rook, occurs at Peshawur ; and the

former of these is very common in Kashmir.*

3. Babu Rajendra Mallika. A dead Monkey, Macacus cynomotcos.

4. J. Uvedale, Esq. A small snake, which fell down from a cocoa-

nut tree in the neighbourhood. The species appears to be undescribed, and

may rank as |

Dipsas HEXAGONOTUS, nobis. Specimen evidently quite young; but

well distinguished from the common D. TRIgonata by a series of broad

hexagonal scales, commencing at the occiput and continued along the whole

back. The lateral scales (towards the abdominal plates) are distinctly

grooved. Head as in D. rR1GoNnaTa and various aflined species. Colour of

specimen bright ruddy-ferruginous, inclining to coral-red ; paler below, and

mottled with black bordering some of the scales of the upper-parts. Head

green, the throat white, and the labial plates posterior to the eye yellow:

a slight blackish occipital streak. Scute 247: scutelle 126 pairs. Rows

of scales 21. Length of specimen 18 in., of which tail 4in. It proba-

bly grows to a large size, and may become wholly green.

~ We take this opportunity to remark, that we are at present in tempo-

rary possession of a fine living specimen of the GRUS AUSTRALASIANA,

Gould (or ‘ Native Companion’ of the Australian colonists) ; which, until

recently, was supposed to be identical with Gr. anticons, (L.), or the

Indian Séras or Surhuns. Mr. Gould’s figure of it, in the ‘ Birds of

Australia,’ is far from being one of his best. The Australian Crane has

much more of the aspect of Gr. vuteaRis, Pallas; but is considerably

larger, with the head bare and papillose to just below the conspicuous patch

of grey ear-coverts, and a dewlap-like throat-wattle or pendulous lappet

of skin (of a black colour with red or carneous anterior edge), which is

* Ina letter dated April 22nd, Lt. Trotter remarks—‘“ I observe that those

flights of Pass—eR sALicicoLus have begun again this month; and I am afraid

that their appearance is a sign of the approaching hot weather. They fly in large

flocks towards sunset, in every direction, and turn about all at one time.’’ Again,

after a visit to Kohat, he writes—‘‘ I saw immense flocks of PASSER SALICICO-

tus at Kohat, where it is called the ‘ Kabul Sparrow.’ They roost in thousands

on the trees there, and we fired once or twice at them, and knocked over upwards

of 50 at one shot. I even heard that 117 had been brought down at a single shot.’’

Lt. H. M. Drummond, of H. M. 42nd Regt., notices the highly gregarious cha-

racter of this species in Barbary, where it is the common House Sparrow of the

country. Vide Ann. May. N. H. XVI, 107.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 361

peculiar and characteristic. In Gr. anticons, the red papillose skin of

the neck extends down about 4 in. below the grey ear-coverts, which form

a smaller patch than in the Australian bird. Both species have the crown

slaty, and bright orange-yellow irides; but as seen from a little distance,

the Australian shews conspicuously a crimson occiput with contrasting

black throat-wattle, the cheeks being of a paler red ; while the Indian exhi-

bits a much greater extent of crimson on the neck and throat, with some

black bristle-like plumes on the throat, occiput, and upper part of the

neck, more or less developed in different individuals. The legs of the

Australian species are shorter than in Gr. antIGONE; being of the same

proportions and of the same dusky slate-colour as in Gr. VuLearis:

whereas those of GR. ANTIGONE are crimson-roseate. The tarsi, in GR.

ANTIGONE, measure 12 to 124 in. ; in our specimen of GR. AUSTRALASI-

ana, but 102 in. The latter has the plumage uniformly ash-grey, with

the lengthened tertiaries neither curled as in GR. vuLGaRis, nor albescent

asin GR. anTIGONE. In the vivarium of Babu Rajendra Mallika, there

are, at the present time, several dozens of GR. ANTIGONE, and also of Gr.

VULGARIS and of GR. virGo; and we remark that about the month of

April all of the first species (or Sdéras) assume a broad pure white collar

immediately below the crimson papillose skin of the neck: they then

illustrate the Gr. torquata, (Latham), Vieillot, which accordingly is merely

GR. ANTIGONE in its nuptial plumage. We have known instances of the

Sdras breeding in captivity, when a pair is allowed the range of a large

walled garden (protected from Jackals), containing shallow inundated

enclosures for the growth of rice: in these the nest is commenced under

water, and raised for some inches above the surface; and the eggs are

two in number, about 3{¢ in. long by 23 in. broad, of a bluish-white with

a few distantly placed rufous specks and blotches. The young follow

their parents from the first (unlike those of the ARDEAD JAS), and have

the head and neck clad with feathers of a dull light ferruginous colour,

which begin to fall when the bird is more than half-grown. Besides the

three Indian species of Crane here mentioned (of which the Sdras alone

is known to breed in the country), a fourth occurs as a great rarity in the

N. W., the Gr. tevcogzRanos, Pallas (white, with black primaries, bald

face, and pinkish-red legs). This fine species was procured by Burnes

in Afghanistan; and we have been assured that it has been occasionally

observed in Rajastan. Schlegel even gives Bengal as a habitat (which we

cannot but think requires confirmation, even though skins may have been

received wid Bengal)! A fifth Asiatic Crane exists in GR. MONTAGNESIA,

(C. L. Bonap.), from Mantchuria; a sixth in Gr. vipto, Pallas, which

chiefly inhabits the extreme east, as the Corea, Japan, &c. ; aad there is

362 | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [| No. 4.

even another in Japan (besides also Gr. vuLGARIs),—the Gr. MonNACHA

of Temminck.*

We may also here notice, that we have received from Robt. F. Tomes,

Ksq., of Welford (near Stratford-on-Avon), a large number of most care-

fully taken descriptions of the specimens of Indian Bats and Shrews in

the British Museum and that of the Hon’ble E. I. Company in London;

the actual specimens upon which Dr. Horsfield and Dr. J. E. Gray have

founded and named sundry species. As regards the Shrews, Mr. Tomes

has independently arrived at several conclusions identical with those

expressed in the Memoir on the Indian species of Shrew, published ante,

p- 24 et seq.: and, with reference to the Crossopus HIMALAYIcUS, Gray

(p. 37 ante), he writes—‘‘ The specimen has the same dentition as SorEx

CERULESCENS ; but the teeth appear to me to have been pushed into the

mouth from the outside, and no doubt belong to some other animal,—the

skull having been removed, and these teeth introduced to conceal it [!]

It is a good species ; and, I think, has the tail ciliated, but having been

slit up along the under-part by the skinner, it is difficult to determine.”

He also remarks that ‘‘ Sorrx caupatus, Hodgson, is certainly very

closely allied to S. atpinus of Europe, if not identical with it” (vide also

p. 3/7 ante). Our SoricuLus (p. 36):is probably identical with Brarta,

Gray. Mr. Tomes believes S. curunuscEns and S. indicus to be “ of

one species. S. MuRINUsS,” he adds, “ is also very nearly allied, but has

the fur much longer and of a much browner colour, and it looks coarser.

S. GRirFirHit” (apparently murinus apud nos, not the Malayan murtNUvs),

‘is evidently distinct, having a totally different kind of fur, larger teeth,

and different dimensions. S. NicER of Elliot is a miniature of V. Grir-

riTHu, but with along and slender tail. All of these are of the same

type as S. CERULESCENS.” f

* For a Conspectus of the species of Crane, vide the Prince of Canino in the

Comptes Rendus, XL, 720 (April 2nd, 1855).

+ The following is a new species of typical Sorex, recently received from Capt.

Berdmore, of Schwe Gyen, Pegu.

S. FULIGINOSUS, nobis. Length of adult female (taken out of spirit) 53 in., of

which tail 24 in.: foot plus 3 in. Skull exactly 1 in. long, and 5% in. in greatest

diameter: length of series of upper teeth 5%; and breadth of palate 34 in. Soles

bare to the heel, Tail with seventeen vertebrz, and perhaps a minute eighteenth

at tip; the scattered long hairs upon the tail small and fine. Fur dense, porrect,

somewhat velvety; dark slaty at base, the rest fuliginous-brown, with inconspi-

cuous dull hoary tips: beneath scarcely (if at all) paler. A second specimen merely

differs in having a trifle smaller.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 363

As Mr. Tomes will probably edit a reprint of the Memoir referred to,

it is unnecessary to go further into detail here with the Shrews; and

with regard to the Bats, as we hope to prepare a similar Memoir on the

Indian species of this ordinal group, it will suffice, in the present instance,

to note a few identifications of some interest. |

- Mr. Tomes remarks, that—* Specimens of PuEecotus, and of BarBas-

TELLUS, from Nepal, forwarded by Mr. Hodgson to the museum of the

Hon'ble E. I. Company, are perfectly identical with examples of the same

genera from my own collection, taken here [in England], and which are

now placed by the side of the Indian specimens in Dr. Horsfield’s case.”’

(Vide also J. A. S. XXI, 360). We have also minutely and carefully

compared European and Masuri specimens of ScoToPHILUS SEROTINUS

and Sc. Lrtsturt (v. dasycarpus), and can detect no difference whatever ;

the latter species varying in shade of colour. Vesp. labiata, Hodgson,

does not appear to have been, as yet, properly compared with the Euro-

pean NoctTuLiInia ALTIVOLANS; in other words, sufficiently good speci-

mens of each have not hitherto been compared together: but there seems

to be little doubt of their identity. Mvyorrs morinus of Masutri accords

minutely with the descriptions of the Kuropean species: and perhaps V.

PALLIDIVENTRIS, Hodgson, may yet prove identical with the European

M. PIPISTRELLUs ; so far as we can judge from specimens of the former,

presented to the Society’s museum by Mr. Hodgson, but unfortunately

in bad condition, there is no difference whatever in size and structure

from the European PrIpistrELLUS ; but the fur of M. PaLLIpIveNtris

would seem to be more ruddy (and tending to vinaceous) above, and also

more albescent on the lower-parts. Two affined but distinct species exist

in M. parvipss, nobis (J. A. S. X XII, 581), from Masuri, and M. Taeo-

BALDI, nobis (pallidiventris apud nos, zbid.), from Kashmir. The latter is

remarkable for the comparative great size of its foot, which with claws

measures + in.; and for its non-rufous dark dull brown fur above, and

more or less albescent on the lower-parts.

E. Briytu.

Liprary.

_ The following books have been added to the library since the 3rd of

April last.

Presented.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indic, Vol. VII. Nos. 5

and 6, and Vol. VIII. Nos. 1 and 2.—By tHe Eprrors.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago, Vol. VIII. Nos. 7 to 9, .2

copies, —By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL,

a B

364 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, Nos, XV.

XVII. and XIX. two copies each.—By THE Same.

Reports with Proceedings and Appendix of the Committee appointed

by Government to enquire into the State of River Hooghly, foolscap,

folio.—By THE SAME.

Report on the Settlement in the district of Kangra in the Trans-

Sutledge States, by G. C. Barnes, 4 copies.—By tor Cuinr Commis-

SIONER OF THE PuNJAB.

The Indian Annals of Medical Science, No. 4.—By THz Epitor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, No. 3.—By tas Eprror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for April, 1855.—By tHe Epitors,

Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 8.—By Tux Soctrzty.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 100.—By tue Enprror.

The Upadeshak, No, 100.—By tHE Epiror.

Eachanged.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical ae No. 57.

Purchased.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 1 to 5 of 1855.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 205.

Journal des Savants pour Janivar, 1855.

Biblische Legenden der Muselmaner, von Dr. T, Weil, Frankfort,

1845, 12mo.

Ra’JENDRALA’L MittTRA,

May 1st, 1855,

LILI

For June, 1855.

At the usual monthly general meeting of the Society held on the

6th instant, 3

Sir James W. Cotviue, Kr. President, in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s Proceedings were read.

Mr. Houstoun objected to certain passages in the record and which

he pointed out as incorrect. On the minutes being confirmed, he handed

in a protest in the following terms; viz. “I protest against this record

being taken as a true and correct account of the proceedings of the

Society.”’

Presentations were recelved—

1. A collection of oolitic and tertiary fossils from Rev. 8. Hislop

and Rev. R. Hunter, with a few of the latter from W. W. Rawes, Esq.

Madras Medical Service and Capt. Macauley, 23rd Regt. M,N. I.

1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 365

The following is an extract from a letter dated 5th April last, from Mr.

Hislop, which announced his intention to send these fossils.

_ “Tn an account of the proceedings of your last meeting (March 7th, )

I was glad to notice the addition to your Museum of a fossil stem

and leaves of Cycas from the Rajmahal hills, presented by Mr. Watson

—also the announcement, by Captain Saxton, of the discovery of fossils

in the Gungpore Rajah’s territory. We have from here several stems,

more especially in the laminated sandstone underlying, what used to

be called in Peninsular India, the diamond sandstone, the former of

which is the equivalent near the city of Nagpore of the coal fields in

the North of this Province, and on the banks of the Damuda and other

parts of Bengal. If you could kindly obtain an outline drawing of

the stem for me to compare with those here, I should feel much ob-

liged to you. Could you also give me some idea, either by a drawing

or written descriptions, of the genera of the Gungpore fossils? If you

have in your Museum any other Indian sandstone and coal organisms

over and above those published by McClelland in his geological survey,

I should be much indebted to you, if you would have the goodness to

favour me with a sketch of them for the purpose of comparison. What

is Pustularia Calderiana, said to be found on the Damuda coal field ?

«Have you got any shells from the limestone found in connexion

with the trap of the Rajmahal Hills which Capt. Sherwill considers a

fresh water deposit ?

“As a sort of specimens of the rough sketches that would be

useful to me I send you some hasty outlines of several of the fossils

discovered here in our laminated sandstone and coal. Besides these

Jurassic remains, which all appear to indicate fresh water deposit, we

meet in a lacustrine stratum, generally underlain and overlain with trap,

with an abundance of tertiary organisms, such as small bones, fish scales,

the elytra of. beetles, Entomostraea and Mollusca; and fruits, seeds,

leaves, roots, and trunks of trees. These are, for the most part, so minute

and numerous that it would take longer time to copy them for you,

than I am able to afford. My colleague, the Rev. Mr. Hunter and

myself have had packed up in a box for the last year a selection of

Oolitic and tertiary fossils for your Museum, but we have not been

able to hear of any convenient mode of transmission to Calcutta.”

2, From J. Pontet, Esq. Rajmahal, impressions of Ferns (Pecop-

3B 2

366 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

teris, Teniopteris) of Ptilophyllum, casts of stems, &c. in soft earthy

sandstone, from Bindrabun, N. W. corner of Rajmahal Hills.

3. From Her Majesty’s Government through the late Sir H. Dela-

Beche, the volumes hitherto published of Memoirs of the Geological

Survey of Great Britain and of the Museum of Practical Geology,

British Organic Remains, Records of the School of Mines, &c. and Dr.

L. Playfair’s Essay on Industrial Instructions on the Continent.

Capt. James, who kindly took charge of these books from Sir H.

Dela-Beche states :

‘Sir Henry informed me that he was sorry he was not empowered

to send a set of the beautiful Geological Maps which belong to these

Memoirs, but he at the same time told me he had no doubt they would

be furnished to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, if an application to that

effect were made to the Lords of the Treasury by the Court of Di-

rectors. :

‘“‘] therefore beg to propose, on account of the great interest at-

taching to these valuable Maps, that a letter be addressed to the Hon’-

ble the Court of Directors on the part of the Asiatic Society of Ben-

gal, requesting that the Court will apply to Her Majesty’s Government

for a set of the Geological Survey Maps of the United oye to

be placed in the Library of the Society.”

4. From R. H. Maddocks, Esq. Deputy Commissioner, Gurndsié

pur, four copper coins from a trove of thirty discovered in digging the

foundation of a jail at Gurudaspur. Three of the coins are of the

reign of Sikandar Shah Behlol of Delhi, and the fourth is illegible.

5. From Col. Goodwyn, two copies of a lecture delivered at the

Bethune Society, being a project for the incorporation of a Society of

Arts and Sciences in Bengal.

_ The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last

meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

T. Thompson, Esq. M. D. F. B.S.

J. W. Sherer, Esq. B. C. S.

Dr. W. Montgomerie, B. M. S. (re-elected).

The following were named for ballot at the next meeting :—

W.S. Atkinson, Esq. Principal of la Martiniere,—proposed by Mr.

Beadon and seconded by Mr. Grote.

T. C. Loch, Esq. B. C, S.—proposed by Mr. Riddell and seconded by

Mr. Allen,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 567

Mr. Houstoun gave notice of the following motion for the next

meeting.

‘That I may be allowed to see and have access to all papers, the

property of the Society.”

~ The Council submitted reports.

1. Recommending that Mr. Hall’s offer to edit the Aphorisms of

the Nyaya with the Commentary of Rishi VAtsy4yana, for publication

in the Bibliotheca Indica, be accepted.

2. Stating that they have elected, subject to the confirmation of

the Society under the 60th Byelaw, Dr. Spilsbury, a Vice-President,

and Mr. H. V. Bayley and Capt. James, members of the Council, in

the room of Col. Baker and Capt. Thuillier resigned.

The recommendations were approved and adopted.

The President, after noticing the death and public services of Major-

General Forbes, proposed “‘ that the Society record its regret at the loss

of one who for many years had been a valuable member, and was for-

merly one of the Vice-Presidents of the Society.”

Resolved accordingly.

Communications were received—

1. From J. J. Grey, Esq. Malda, enclosing a paper pointing out a

simple method of manipulation in the Calotype process.

2. From Babu Radhdnath Sikdar, forwarding abstracts of the

Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations taken at the Sur-

yeyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the month of December, 1854, and

Jan. and Feb. 1855.

The Secretary then read the following ses A which had

taken place between the Government and the Council.

No. 1237.

From the Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal,

To the Secretary to the Asiatic Society.

Dated Lt.-Governor’s Camp, Raneegunge, Zillah West

Burdwan, the 3rd March, 1855.

[GENERAL.| “ Sir—I am directed to state that the Lt.-Governor,

on the occasion of his recent visit to Rhotas,ehas observed with much

regret that the remains of the old Palace there, in which the people of

the whole surrounding country feel the liveliest and most unaffected in-

368 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

terest are, although the unquestioned property of Government, rapidly

going to decay and that unless measures be taken to preserve them,

they will certainly before long fall into irretrievable dilapidation.

‘‘T am therefore desired to request that the Council of the Asiatic

Society will favour the Lt. Governor with such information as they may

possess on the subject of these ruins, and with an opinion as to whe-

ther their history and character is such as to warrant the Government

in expending a moderate sum for their preservation.

. I have, &c.

(Signed) H. Pratt,

Under-Secretary to the Government of Bengal.”

From the Secretary to the Asiatic Society,

To the Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

Dated the 7th April, 1855.

Srr,—I am directed by the Council of the Asiatic Society to ac-

knowledge the receipt of Mr. Under-Secretary Pratt’s letter, dated the

3rd ultimo, No. 1237, and in reply to express on behalf of the Society

the gratification which they derive from this announcement of his

Honor’s interest in the antiquities of the country.

Nearly all that is known of the history of the ruins on Rhotasgurh

is compiled in the account of them given by Buch. Hamilton, published

in the first Vol. of Martin’s Eastern India. The stratagem by which

the hill was first wrested from its Hindu Chief is narrated by Stewart

in his history of Bengal.

A translation of the Sanscrit inscriptions dated 1631, over the

Kothoutiya Gate of the Fort will be found in Vol. 8 of our Society’s

Journal, but the authenticity of the Genealogy contained in the in-

scriptions has never yet been satisfactorily worked out.

I am desired to add that, in the Society’s opinion, all the standing

ruins at Rhotas are well deserving of the attention of Government, and

to express the pleasure with which they will co-operate, if permitted,

in any measures which His Honor may take for preserving them from

further dilapidation.

- I have, &c.

(Signed) A. Grore,

Secretary, Asiatic Society of Bengal.

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 369

The Secretary also exhibited to the meeting a portfolio of Ento-

mological drawings placed at his disposal for the purpose, by Mr. R.

W.G. Frith. The drawings represented the transformation of various

Indian Lepidoptera, and were beautifuly executed by a native artist,

Moonshi Zainoolabdeen, who had been for some years employed by

Mr. Frith. .

From H. Piddington, Esq. submitting a twenty-fourth Memoir on

the Law of Storms.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

LiBRrary.

The following have been the additions to the Library since the last

meeting.

Presented.

A descriptive Catalogue of Bengali works, containing a classified list of

fourteen hundred Bengali Books and Pamphlets. By the Rev. J. Long,

Calcutta, 1855, 12mo.—By THE AUTHOR.

On some species of Amomum, collected in Western Tropical Africa,

by Dr. Daniell, by J. D. Hooker. Pamphlet.—By tae Aurnor.

Introductory Essay to the Flora of New Zealand, by J. D. Hooker,

London, 1853, 4to.—By tHe AUTHOR.

On the Functions and Structure of the Rostellum of Listera ovata, by

J. D. Hooker, 4to p.—By tur AvTHOR.

On anew species of Volkamannia, by J. D. Hooker, 8vo. p.—By THE

AUTHOR.

Chants Populaires de l’Inde, traduits par M. Garcin de Tassy, Paris,

1854, Rl. 8vo. Pamphlet.—By tHe AuTHor.

Selections from the Records of the Government of India, No. VII.

Punjab Road Report, Calcutta, 1854, 8vo.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF

Inpia.

Selections from the Records of Government of the North Western Pro-

vinces. No. XIX,—By tur Government, N. W. P.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. X.

Report cn the Operations of the Indian Mints.—By THE GOVERNMENT OF

Manpras.

The Cyclones of the Black Sea, by H. Piddington. Calcutta, 1855, 8vo.

Pamphlet.—By tHe AuTHOR.

On anew method of keeping open the bed of the Ganges, by H. Pid-

dington, Esq., Calcutta, 1855, 8vo. Pamphlet.—By tue AuTHor,

Proceedings of the Royal Society, Vol. VII. Nos. 9,10.— By THz Sociury.

370 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 4.

The Oriental Christian Spectator for April, 1855.—By tar Epitor.

The Oriental Baptist for May, 1855.—By tar Epiror.

The Calcutta Christian Observer for May, 1855.—By tur Epirors.

Report of the Anjuman Islamy, 8vo. Pamphlet, Persian—By THE

Mavtuvi Appur Raver.

Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 35.—By tur Epitor.

Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 112.—By tur TatrwasopHini Sapna’.

Durbin, a Persian newspaper for April, 1855.—By tHe Eprror.

Memoirs of the Geological Survey of Great Britain and of the Mu-

seum of Economic Geology, London, 1854, 3 vols. 8vo.—By J. H. Dena

BEcHE. 2

Records of the School of Mines, Vol. I. p 2.—By THE same.

Prospectus of the Metropolitan School of Science applied to Mining and

the Arts.—By THE SAME.

Museum of Practical Geology. Industrial Instruction on the Continent,

by Lyon Playfair, London, 1852, 8vo. p.— By THE saME.

Purchased.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Feb. 1855.

Ra‘SENDRALA‘L MITTRA.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

oo neers ees eee

No. V.—1855.

On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty—By EH. Tuomas,

Hsq., poC..S.

In the year 1848, I submitted to the Royal Asiatic Society of

London, a Memoir on the Dynasty of the Sah kings of Saurashtra.

The object I therein proposed to myself, was to test—through the

medium of coins, inscriptions and written history—the definite

epoch at which the rule of these Princes might most fitly be fixed.

In approaching the more specific aim of my enquiry, I had neces-

sarily to examine the dates seemingly most appropriate to certain

other races of kings, whose history bore directly or indirectly on

the subject under review.

Prominent among these was the family of the Guptas, whose

monumental records are extant from the Northward of the Ganges

to Guzrat, and whose coins alike indicate a well sustained supre-

macy, spreading from the Himalayas to the Western coast.

Of the various works put under contribution to elucidate my

theme, the most valuable, perhaps, was the “Fragmens Arabes

et Persans relatifs a Inde’ then but newly published by M.

Reinaud.

This volume supplied me with several interesting extracts from

the original Arabic MS. of Abu Rihén Al Biriini, an author, who

had visited India during the reign of Mahmud of Ghazni. One of the

deductions I arrived at on the testimony of the Arabic text was,

_ that the rule of the Guptas, preceded that of the Valabhis—the era

of the latter dating from 319 A. D..,

No. LXXVI.—New Serrizs. Vou. XXIV. 3 ¢

372 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

This position has been contested by Major A. Cunningham in his

book on “the Bhilsa Topes.’’ Now, as the Gupta era, forms a

highly important time-mark in the general scheme of Indian history,

I may, I think, fairly claim a hearing while examining the question

somewhat in detail.

Jt is a frequent and often deserved reproach against the more

determined of the class “ Antiquary,” that the tendency of such

researches is to enlarge the faculty of ingenuity at the expence of

comprehensive intelligence. Seldom has been seen a more apt illus-

tration of the justice of this popular accusation, than is afforded in

the work just cited. My critic, after a very elaborate collation of

minute coincidences—most of them more seeming than real—and

an accumulation of a mass of materials, he imagines to be suitable

for his purpose—succeeds in raising up a most imposing superstruc-

ture, the single fault of which consists in its foundations resting on

the veriest sand. Neither can I compliment Major Cunningham on

the candour with which he has conducted his cause; he states the bare

conclusions I have come to, but usually abstains from informing his

readers of the grounds whereon I base my inferences, while his own

arguments are paraded in all their exparte advantage.

I must premise, before I proceed to test the value of the criti-

cisms passed on one of my earliest essays, that I neither then was,

nor am I now wedded to any particular theory, I should have sin-

cerely rejoiced, if, out of my errors, the truth could have been deve-

loped ; my speculations—avowedly conjectural in themselves—were

put forward with sufficient humility, and therefore I should not

consider myself in any way compromised by the subsequent enun-

ciation of any more plausible theory—but, having been attacked, I

feel bound to justify mae ate what success it will be for others

to decide.

Major Cunningham* opens his argument by objecting to the

authority I quote; he first impugns the validity of the statement in

* J reprint almost entire Major Cunningham’s case against me, arranging it in

detached portions, with a view to bring its various headings, as nearly as may be,

into juxta-position with the opening portions of my replies. I commence my

quotations at Ch. XII. par. 1, page 138,

1855. | On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 373

the original text of Al Birtini, and then proceeds to the somewhat

bold expedient of proposing a translation, that is to supersede that

of M. Reinaud, the Professor of Arabic in the Oriental College of

Paris! The latter I shall leave to defend himself, but it is neces-

sary for me to state at once, that the amended version is pronounced

erroneous by all the Arabic scholars, European and Native to whom

I have submitted the passage in question.* But the most unaccount-

‘¢ Abu Rihan who in his account of Indian eras, identifies the GupTa KAL, or

Gupta era, with the BaLLapa KAL, or era of Balabhi, which commenced in A. D.

319. These eras are mentioned no less than three times by Abu Rihan; and each

time he has identified them as starting from the same date. But it appears to

me that the most important of these passages must either be corrupt or obscure,

for the translation given by M. Reinaud makes the epoch of the Guptas commence

from the date of their extermination! If this is a correct translation, there can

be little doubt that the text of Abu Rihan must be erroneous; for we know posi-

tively that the Guptas were reigning during the fifth and sixth centuries of our

era. But I will venture to suggest a different translation of this important pas-

sage, by which the error is got rid of, without any alteration of the text:—[here

follows the Arabic text introduced with M. Reinaud’s French Translation, page

332]. ‘‘ With regard to the Gupta al (or era of the Guptas) the name was that of

a wicked and powerful family ; whose epoch became extinct with themselves ; and

truly Ballaba was after them; for the beginning of their era is the same as (that

of) the last (namely) 241 of the SAxa KAL.”’

The underlined passage in the original text is thus translated by M. Reinaud :

‘fet l’ére qui porte leur nom est l’époque de leur extermination ;” but the literal

translation appears, to be, ‘‘and then became extinct along with their epoch,’’

which agrees with the version that I have given above.

The statement made in M. Reinaud’s version is so extraordinary that, even

without any direct proofs of its inaccuracy, I would have set it aside as erroneous.

The era of the Seleukidze began with the foundation of the Syrian empire by

Seleukos ; the Christian era is dated from the establishment of Christianity ; and

the era of the Guptas without doubt commenced with the settlement of their own

dynasty. For the Guptas, as I have mentioned before, date their inscriptions in

an era of their own; which, though not so named by them, was actually a Gupta

kal, and must, therefore, have been called such by the people.—Bhilsa Topes, p. 140,

* In order to put my readers in possession of the statements of Al Birdni in

all their integrity, I append the French Translation of all that refers to the Gupta

era, inserting likewise the original Arabic of the disputed passage.

““On emploie ordinairement les éres de Sri-Harscha, de Vikramaditya, de Saca,

de Ballaba et des Gouptas. * * L’ére de Saca, nommée par les Indiens Saca-

8c 2

374 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 3.

able portion of the ratiocination advocated by Major Cunningham

is that even taking his improved reading, he, in effect, concedes to

me all I demand; I assumed from the original passage, that the

kala, est postérieure a celle de Vikramaditya de 135 ans, Saca est le nom d’ un

prince qui a régné sur les contrées situées entre I’ Indus et la mer. Sa résidence

était placée au centre de’ l’empire, dans la contrée nommée Aryavartha * *

Vikramaditya marcha contre lui, mit son armée en déroute et le tua * * Cette

époque devint célébre, a cause de la joie que leu peuples ressentirent de la mort de

Saca, et on la choisit pour ére, principalement chez les astronomes.

Ballaba, qui a donné aussi son nom a une Ere, était prince de la ville de Ballaba,

au midi de Anhalouara, 4 environ trente yodjanas de distance, L’ére de Ballaba

est postérieure A celle de Saca de 241 ans. Pour s’en servir, on pose l’ére de Saca et

l’on en Ote a la fois le cube de 6 (216) et le carré de 5, (25). Ce qui reste est

V’ére de Ballaba, Il sera question de cette ére eu son lieu.”

Before continuing the French translation, I insert the Arabic text of the disput-

ed passage.

Sirheit Kyo Wye Syighe (629 Ady dyow Hale 5d 9 ob gu lol»

WAY! CSOH1) cls Ge et ye _ya bo Jo} WL Wyo ends ey Gry

Cty 9 Khan} Soke ene” Kio WyOBiy SITSS Wyrds Syleriaus g dive

aS LS who Sf ritgS Lo} y Ady (68 wf Bd 9 oh gy gs ed

Laat weStyG Sot wl? od rd] OW 9 wot grl LydDit Lele slags! ILA Logs

| rq} JESS Gye Alive

M. Reinaud’s rendering is as follows :—

‘¢ Quant au Goupta kala (ére des Gouptas), ou entend par le mot goupta des gens

qui, dit-on, étaient méchants et puissants; et l’ére qui porte leur nom est l’époque

de leur extermination. Apparemment, Ballaba suivit immédiatement les Gouptas ;

car l’ére des Gouptas commence aussi l’an 241 de l’ére de Saca. * * D’aprés

cela, en s’en tenant 4 l’an 400 de l’ére de Zezderdjed, on se trouve sous l’année

1488 de l’ére de Sri-Harscha, l’an 1088 de l’ére de Vikramaditya, l’an 953 de

Vére de Saca, Pau 712 de 1’ ére de Ballaba et celle des Gouptas. * *

Déja je me suis excusé sur l’imperfection de ce qui est dit ici, et j’ai averti que

les résultats que je présente offraient quelque incertitude, vu les nombres qui excé-

dent celui de cent. Je ferai remarquer de plus que j’ai vu les Indiens, lorsqu’ils

veulent marquer l’année dela prise de Soumenat (par Mahmoud le Ghaznévide),

événement qui eut lieu l’an 416 de l’hégire (Janvier 1026 de J. C.), et l’an 947 de

1855.] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 375

Valabhi era commenced in 319 A. D. and that “the Gupta rule

preceded it.” [J. R. A. S. xu. 4.]

The amended translation contains these words “ and truly Ballaba

was after them,’ [the Guptas]. What greater support does my argu-

ment require than the admission I have italicised ? And yet, will it

be credited ?—on the strength of a sentence admitted to contain

the substance of these words, it is unintentionally, but in effect—

attempted to establish that the Guptas and the Valabhis were

contemporaneous.

Major Cunningham next enters upon certain remarks about

eras in general—designing to show that all eras necessarily begin

with the rise and not with the fall of a race! and therefore that the

era of the Guptas “commenced with the settlement of their own

Dynasty.” It is a pity, for the consistency of this view, that regard

was not had to the era of Yesdegird, which might well have been

brought to the writer’s notice in the very pages of Al Birtni himself,

or that, when speaking of Valabhi eras, it was not borne in mind,

that the first Maharaja of that race did not initiate the family cycle.*

But to let this pass, in whatever era the Guptas may date their

inscriptions, I should still claim to place the period embraced in all

its integrity and completeness before A. D. 319.

Major Cunningham after assuming the employment of a Special

Gupta Kal goes on to apply it in its details, by constructing a chro-

l’ére de Saca, je les ai vus écrire 242, puis au-dessous 606, puis encore an-dessous

99, enfin additionner le tout ensemble; ce qui donne l’ére de Saca. Ou peut in-

duire de 14 que le nombre 242 indique les années qui précédent I’époque ot les

Indiens commencérent 4 se servir d’un cycle de cent, et que cet usage commenca

avec l’ére des Gouptas. D’aprés cela, le nombre 606 indiquerait les samvatsaras

de cent complets, ce qui porterait chaque samvatsaraa 101. Quant au nombre

99, ce seraient les années qui se sont écoulées du samvatsara non encore révolu,

C’est ce qui est en effet. J’ai trouvé la confirmation et ]’éclaircissement de cela

dans les tables astronomiques de Durlab le moultanien ; ouy lit: E’cris 848 et ajoute

le Loka-kala, c’est-a-dire le comput du vulgaire; le produit marquera lannée de

Yére de Saca.’”’ En effet, si nous écirvons l’année de l’ére de Saca qui correspond

a V’année actuelle, et qui est l'année 953, et que nous retranchions de ce nombre

la quantité 848, il restera 105 pour le Loka-kala, et l’année de la ruine de Soume-

nat tombera sur le nombre 98.

* Wathen, J. A. S. B. IV. 481.

376 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

nological list of the entire succession. In this he places Sr? Gupta

under Anno Gupta—thereby, in effect, making this individual the

prominent founder of the Royal race of Guptas, a position scarcely

in accord with the terms in which this person is spoken of in the

family records on the Allahabad and Bhitdri columns,* or altogether

in unison with the modest titles assumed by himself and his im-

mediate successor.f The dynastic inscriptions concede but scant

honor to these members of the race and only elevate Chandra

Gupta 1st to the dignity of Mahdrdjadhiraja.

I now approach the arguments mainly relied on, which are thus

urged against me. “The direct evidence of the period when the

Guptas flourished is derived from the Chinese. In A. D. 428, the

king of Kapila, was named Yuu-eat or moon-beloved which is a syno-

nyme of CoanpRa GUPTA, or moon-cherished.’{ Iam disposed to

* The Rev. W. H. Mill in commenting on the Allahabad Column Inscription,

expresses himself as follows. * * But the inscription gives us the names also

of the prince and his immediate progenitors: and in accordance with the above-

mentioned account, while we find his * * * ancestors, his grandfather and

great-grandfather designated only by the honorific epithet Mahdrdja, which would

characterize their royal descent and rights—the king himself (Samupra Gupta)

and his father are distinguished by the title of Mahdrdja Adhirdja, which indicates

actual sovereignty. And the last mentioned circumstance might lead some to con-

jecture, that the restoration of royalty in the house began with the father named

Chandra Gupta.. J. A. S. B. III. p. 266 [see also Bhitari Lat Inscription, J. A.

S., B. VI. p. 6, and Revised Allahabad Inscription, VI. 969.

t Prinsep, [J. A. S., B. V. 645], speaking of a coin of Guaror Kacua, observes

in regard to the style of legend adopted by these sovereigns; ‘‘ to whom, whether

from their extra-Indian, or their low origin, or their limited sway, the panegyrist

seems to have avoided applying the usual epithets of royalty, Mahdardjadhirdja.”’

t ‘Para 3. Thedirect evidence of the period when the Guptas flourished is derived

from the Chinese. In A. D. 428 the king of Kapila was named Yue gai, or ‘ moon-

beloved,’ which is a synonyme of Chandra Gupta or ‘ moon-cherished.’ ”’

In A. D. 502, the king of India was named Keu-to that is Gutio, the Pali form

of the Sanskrit Gupta.

Lastly, Hwan-Thsang (Fo-kue-ki, Appendix) names five princes of Magadha,

who flourished previous to the conquest of the country by Siladitya, in the follow-

ing order :—Lo-kia-lo a-yi-to or Lagraditya, Fo-tho-kiu-to or Buddha Gupta,

Tha-ka-ta-kiu-to or Takta Gupta, Pho-lo-a-yi-to or Baladitya, Fa-che-lo or Vajra,

1855. | On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 377

attach no value whatever to this evidence. The statement referred

to runs to the following effect—the kingdom of Kapila is mentioned

by Ma-twan-lin under the name of Ka pi li.—In the article India,

4, Now Siladitya died between 642 and 648 (say in 645) and as he reigned

sixty years, his accession must have taken place in A. D. 585; and his conquest

of Magadha may be dated about A. D. 600. The chronology of the Guptas as

derived from all sources will then stand thus. I. Gupta A. G. 0, A. D. 319.

Il. Ghatot Kacha A. G., 21, A. D. 340. III. Chandra Gupta Ist, A.G. 41, A. D.

360. IV. Samudra Gupta, Parakrama, A. G. 61, A. D. 380. V. Chandra Gupta

2nd, Vikramaditya, A. G., 81, A. D. 400. VI. Kumara Gupta, Mahendra, A. G.

111, A. D. 430. VII. Skanda Gupta, Kramaditya, A. G. 121, A. D. 440. VIII.

Skanda Gupta, Lagraditya or Lokaditya, A. G. 133, A. D. 452. IX. Buddha

Gupta, A. G, 161, A. D. 480. X. Takta Gupta, A. G. 191, A. D, 510. XI. Nara

Gupta, Baladitya, A. G. 221, A. D. 540. XII. Vajra, A. G. 251, A. D. 570.

Conquest of Siladitya, A. G. 281, A. D. 600. [Note.] (The dates obtained from

various sources are :—for Chandra Gupta Vikramaditya, 82 (Udayagiri Inscription)

and 93 (Sanchi Inscription), equivalent to A. D. 401 and 412—from Jain Authorities

A. D. 409; and from Chinese Authorities A. D. 428—for Skanda Gupta—his

death in 133, or A. D. 452 as stated on the Kuhaon Pillar ;—for Buddha Gupta

165, or A. D. 484 as given by the Eran Pillar Inscription).

5. The chronological table has been framed upon the following data. Ist,

The power of the Indo-Scythians did not begin to decline until the time of the

later Hans in China, whose dynasty was only established in A. D, 222. During

the latter half of the third century their power was on the decline, and

may be supposed to have been finally overthrown by Gupta in A. D. 319.

There are great numbers of gold coins of Indo-Scythian type with corrupt Greek

and Indian legends which can only be attributed to this dynasty. 2d. A

short inscription of Chandra Gupta, at Udayagiri, is dated in the year 82; and

a second of the same prince, at Sanchi, is dated in the year 93. These dates

of the Gupta era are equivalent to A. D. 401 and 412, which agree with the

Chinese date of A. D, 428 for Yue-gai (Prinsep, Journal, VI. 665; Des Guignes I.

45,says A. D. 408). But Chandra Gupta on his coins takes the title of Vikramaditya

and in the Agni Purana (Prinsep, IV. 688) it is said that Vikrama, the son of Gadha-

rupa should ascend the throne of Malawa 753 years after the expiation of Cha

nakya. This event I have already placed in B. C. 325; from which deducting

753 years, we obtain A. D. 428 for the date of Vikrama of Malwa. Col. Tod also

quotes a Jain inscription of Chandra Gupta, dated either in 370 or 409. (Trans.

R. A. S. 140, 211) in which he is styled Avantindth, or “lord of Ujain,” which

was the capital of Malwa. Here then we have a Vikrama and a Chandra Gupta

both kings of Malwa at the same time: two statements which can only be recon-

378 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 5.

he says: “In the 5th of the years Yuan-kia, in the reign of the

Emperor Wen tz of the Soung (428 A. D.), Yu ai, king of Kia pi li

in Thian-chu, sent an embassy to the Emperor * * under the

Emperor Ming-ti of the same dynasty, the second of the years

Thai-chi (A. D. 466,) Kia pi i again sent an ambassador to China

bearing tribute. The Ly-tai-ki-szu also mentions an embassy from

the king of Kia pi li in the year 428 of our era.’’*

The recognition of the existence of a kingdom of Kapila as one of

any mark or prominence whatever at or about the periods indicated

in the above—is singularly at variance with the facts supplied by

both Fa Hian and Huen Tshang. The former in his itinerary

speaks of the capital city in these terms. “ In this town there are

neither king nor people; it is literally a vast solitude. This is the

site of the ancient palace of the king Pe-tsing’’ [Sakya Muni’s father]

*« * «The kingdom of Kia-’wei-lo-’wei [identified as Kapila] is a

ereat solitude; the people are scattered, and white elephants and

lions are to be apprehended on the roads.”’+

Two centuries later Huen Tshang reports the result of his obser-

vations to the following effect, “Ce royaume a quatre mille li de

tour; on y compte dix villes désertes dont le sol est convert de

ciled by supposing them to be the same person under different names or titles,

this supposition is confirmed by the coins of Chandra Gupta, on the reverses of

which we find, that he took the titles of Vikrama and Vikramaditya. A cave

Inscription at Udayagiri of the Samvat year 1093 or A. D. 1036 couples the name

of Chandra Gupta with the kingdom of Vikramaditya (Vikramaditya Rajyam).

In the Raja Tarangini also it is mentioned that Matri Gupta was placed on the

throne of Kashmir by Vikramaditya, king of Ujain.

According to my corrected chronology of the Raja Tarangini, this happened in

A. D. 430. The Satrunjaya Mahatmya (Wilford, Res. As. Soc. IX. 156, and Wilson,

ibid. XV. 39 note) also places the 3rd Vikramaditya in Samvat 466, or A. D. 409,

From this accumulation of evidence it seems to me certain that a ‘‘ Chandra Gupta

with the title of Vikramaditya was the sovereign of Malwa in the early part of the

5th century of our era.’’—Bhilsa Topes, pp. 142 to 143.

* I extract this passage from Mr. Laidlay’s translation of the Foe Kone Ki.

I have not the original at command.

tT Laidlay’s translation, p. 189.

1855.] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 379

plantes incultes. La capitale est ruinée 4 un tel point qu’il est

impossible de déterminer quelle était son étendue.’’*

It is absurd to suppose that this capital and kingdom could have

been severally re-edified and re-peopled within so brief a space as

intervened between the date of Fa Hian’s visit, and the epoch alluded

to by Ma-twan-lin, nor is it probable, if the kingdom had recovered

itself to that point of importance in the scale of nations as the

Chinese allusions to 428 A. D. and 466 A. D. respectively would

imply, that it should have sunk back into such utter desolation in

the second Pilerim’s time; on the contrary the tenor of the expres-

sions made use of in the original Si-yu-ki altogether forbids any

idea of the kind.+ It is far more reasonable to conclude that

both the name of the prince, like that of the once flourishing

monarchy, should be held to refer to an anterior period to that

given by MJa-touan-lin, or perhaps with greater justice the whole

affair may be put down as an empty and ignorant boast for the

honor and glorification of the Chinese monarchs, made in connexion

with a site so intimately associated with the early faith of Sékya

Muni.

Next in order of Major Cunningham’s direct evidences, comes

the assertion that “in A. D. 502, the king of India was named Keu-

to that is Gutto, the Pali form of the Sanskrit Gupta.”’t This state-

ment, be it observed, is also derived from Ma-twan-lin, the author

whose evidence I have just shewn such reason to distrust—but,

under any circumstances, the information conveyed in this quota-

tion is too vague and indistinct to merit much consideration—to

make it of any real service in this discussion, it would be necessary

to demonstrate, that the name of Gupta was special and exclusive

with the Gupta family ; whereas the suffix in question was sufli-

ciently common in the ordinary nomenclature of the country. If

it had been proposed to assign the appellation to Sri Gupta, there

* Huen-Tshang ‘‘ Julien,”’ p. 126.

+ Sit-yu-ki liv. VI, folio 7. ‘* Comme ce pays est désert et inhabité depuis

bien de siécles, ‘on ue recontre dans les villages que des rares habitants.’ Il n’y ani

prince, ni chef supréme; dans chaque ville, on a éiabli un maitre qui la gouverne.’’

— Documents Géographiques, p. 394.

Pd. A. S. B. VI. p. 65.

o D

380 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

might have been more reason in the association ; except, that even

Major Cunningham might perhaps be unprepared, either to assert

that Sri Gupta was king of India, or to modernise his date to so

late a period as 502 A. D.!

I now arrive at the crowning point of the Chinese evidence which

is thus stated : “lastly Huen Thsang names five princes of Magadha,

who flourished previous to the conquest of the country by Siladitya

in the following order Lagraditya, Buddha Gupta, Takta Gupta,

Baladitya, Vajra.”? Major Cunningham then proceeds to tack on this

list of princes to an imaginary second Skanda Gupta, and to argue, that

Siladitya, in or about A. D. 600, conquered and superseded the

last of these five monarchs: what justification the original text of

Foe-koue-ki may have afforded, for placing these kings immediately

prior to Siladitya, I have no means, at this moment, of ascertaining,

but, that it has proved a most infelicitous experiment, the now

published translation of Huen Thsang’s travels too clearly mani-

fests! So far from the author in question giving any authority for

these five monarchs being located in the second half of the 6th

century, he absolutely assigns them to a period shortly succeeding

the Nirvana of Buddha or at about 700 years prior to the date at

which he himself visited India! I transcribe this passage entire in

order that there may remain no possible doubt of the justice of my

somewhat startling rectification !

“Apres le Wirvina du Buddha, un ancien roi de ce royaume,;

nommé Cho-kia-lo-o-tie-to (Cakrdditya), rempli de respect et d’amour

pour le Bouddha, construisit 4 ses frais ce Kia-lan (Sdmghdérdma).

“Ce roi étant mort, eut pour successeur son fils Fo-to-k’io-to

(Buddhagoupta), qui, aprés avoir pris les rénes de ce grand royaume,

construisit plus loin, au sud, un autre Kia-lan.

“ Un peu plus loin a l’est, son fils, le roi Ta-t’a-kie-to (Luthagata),

batit un autre couvent.

“ Plus loin au nord-est, son fils Polo’ot’ieto (Baldditya) batit un

autre couvent.

“ Dans la suite, voyant qu’un saint religieux venait de la Chine,

et se dirigeait vers lui pour recevoir de ses mains les provisions

nécessaires, il fut transporté de joie, quitta son tréne et embrassa

la vie religieuse.

1855.) On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 381

*‘ T] eut pour successeur son fils Fa-che-lo (Vadjra), qui, plus loin

au nord, construisit un autre couvent.

*Quelque temps aprés, un roi de |’ Inde centrale batit a cote

un autre couvent.

“ De cette maniére, six rois, qui montérent successivement sur le

trone, se livrérent chacun 4 de pieuses constructions. Le dernier

de ces rois entoura tous ces couvents d’une enceinte de murs en

briques et les réunit en un seul. pp. 149,150 * *

* *# * WDans le séjour de tous ces hommes vertueux, régnaient

naturellement des habitudes graves et sévéres; aussi, depuis sept

cents ans que ce couvent existe, nul homme n’a jamais enfreint les

régles de la discipline.””—p. 152.

Having now shewn how baseless Major Cunningham’s whole

fabric is, I need scarcely occupy myself with the adventitious sup-

ports with which the designs to give it strength; but it may be

instructive to examine his reasoning on these lesser matters, in

order that the public may still further judge of the soundness of

the conclusions of an antiquarian guide it might otherwise be

disposed to rely upon.

First in order of these subordinate aids is placed certain vague

information contributed by Ma-twan-lin, regarding the power of the

Indo-Scythians having survived in India till A. D. 222—even sup-

posing our authority to be trustworthy in the general assertion, we

require a much more specific exposition of the geographical limits

to be assigned to the Chinese idea of “ India,’—we have already

seen it used somewhat loosely by this same author, and it is quite

in accord with probability that successors of Scythians may have

continued to reign in various outlying kingdoms of India or even

in isolated portions of India Proper until long after the 3rd century

A. D.; I freely adverted to these points in my previous essay, and

moreover quoted a curious passage from M. Pauthier, which if borne

out—would materially shake all hitherto-received opinions as to

the connexion between the Guptas and the Indo-Scythians.

I remarked—‘“It is clear that in some divisions of Northern

India, the Tochari, or Yué-Chi, continued to furnish Scythie oppo-

nents for the occasicnal display of heroism on the part of the indi-

genous monarchs until at least the early portion of the 3rd century

oD 2

382 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 5.

of our era.* The complete decay of the Indo-Scythic empire,

whether due on the one hand to successive losses of frontier pro-

vinces, or to the less perceptible fusiont of the races of conquerors

and conquered on the other, was manifestly a work of time, and

apparent traces of the surviving power of the race were to be

detected west of the Indus so late as the end of the 4th century.”

But, for reasons already stated—I by no means concur in the

supposition that “they were finally overthrown by Gupta,” either

in A. D. 319 or that at any time this monarch made any great

progress against them. The coins of the dynasty in this respect,

bear out the general tendency of the inscriptions—and would lead us

to conclude that the more important acquisitions of territory were

not made by the Gupta family until the reign of Chandra Gupta

1st, or more decisively under the rule of Samudra Gupta—Ghatot

Kacha, though he imitates Scythian devices in his mintages,f does not

directly adopt their more special type, with the Parvati APAOKPO

* Note upon Ma-twan-lin, J. A. S. B., vi. 63; also Pauthier, ‘‘ Thian-tchu,’’

extract from the Journal Asiatique, 1839, note, p. 9.

+ M. Pauthier (Thian-tchu, Journal Asiatique, 1839) notices a curious enquiry,

suggested by the similarity of meaning existing between the words Youé chi and

Chandra Vansa: subjoined are M, Pauthier’s translation of the Chinese text and

his own notes on this head :—

‘¢ Dans la Relation des contrées occidentales (Si-yu), le royaume du Thian-tchu

est nommé par quelques-uns Chin-thou ; et on le dit situé au sud-est des Youé-chi*

ou ‘ peuple de race lunaire’ 4 la distance de quelque milliers de Ji. Les moeurs de

ses habitants sont les mémes qui celles des Youé-chi.”’+ Page 7.

* “ Voucéechi, mots éthniques qui signifient de race lunaire, absolument comme le

terme Sanskrit YH an tchandra vansa. Voy. la notice sur ce peuple célébre (que

l’on croit étre les Indo-Scythes des historiens occidentaux ), que nous avons traduite du

Pian-i-tian, liv. LII. art. 2.”

+ “Sou yu youé chi-thoung : mores cum (Tov) Youé-chi (moribus) idem. Quelque

extraordinaire que cette assertion paraisse, elle confirmerait le soupgon que nous avons

déja émis ailleurs, que les Youeé Chi ou hommes de race lunaire pourraient bien avoir

la méme origine que les rois Indiens, aussi de race lunaire, Tchandra-vansa,”’

May not these coincidences, conjoined to the curious verbal similarity to be

detected between NANAIA and NANO, suggest the possibility of the meaning of

the latter referring to the moon, and thus PAO NANO PAO being, the King, the

Lunar King, or King of the Lunar Race ?

¢ J. A. S. B. Vol. V. pl. xxxvi. fig. 12. Ariana Antiqua, pl. xviii. 14.

1855. | On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 383

Reverse,* which, as far as we at present are able to decide, seems

to have been first appropriated by Samudra Gupta. The more

extended conquests of the house of Gupta do not indeed appear to

have been consolidated till the time of Skanda Gupta himself—

when the dynastic power may be supposed to have reached its

zenith+ and thereafter to have suffered decline. We have no

immediate means of determining whether Mahendra Guptat was

directly succeeded by Buddha Gupta, but it is clear, that under the

latter, the extent of the empire had become sensibly diminished.§

Of the miscellaneous items assembled under the second heading

in support of the proposed chronological table, I may pass by the

inscription dates. I do not contest the term of years indicated by

each but seek to discover the era to which the given numbers apply ;

hence as these figures can in no wise aid in the solution of the

difficulty, they scarcely demand further notice in this place.

I now come to the argument wherein it is sought to prove that

Chandra Gupta the IT. of our list, is identical with the Vikramaditya

of Malwa of the early part of the 5th century. I can afford to give

Major Cunningham a Chandra Gupta and a Vikramaditya for any

* See J. A. S. B. iv. pl. xxxviii. figs. 16 and 17; pl. xxxix. fig. 19; Vol. V. pl.

xxxvi. fig. 14, &c. Ariana Antiqua, pl. xviii. figs. 6, 7, 8, 9 and 10.

+ J.A.S. B. vii. 37 and 348.

~ As Major Cunningham has taken some liberties with the Gupta succession, I

append, for facility of reference, Professor Mill’s authoritative list, as given

J. A. S. B. vi. 8.

Gupta or Sri Gupta (Maharaja).

Ghatot Kacha.

Chandra Gupta I. (Maharajadhiraja).

Samudra Gupta.

Chandra Gupta. TI.

Kumara Gupta.

Skanda Gupta.

8. Mahendra Gupta—noticed as a minor in the Bhitari Lat

SSS fee

inscription, the name is contributed by coins.

The Erun pillar furnishes us with the name of a 9th prince of this house—

Buddha Gupta, but the order of his accession is undetermined. See J. A. S.

vii. 634,

§ Bhim Sén’s pillar at Erun and inscription on temple at Erun,

384 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 5.

period of Indian history that he may desire, subsequent to the date

of the prominent individuals who made both name and title common

in the land, but Iam not prepared to concede that sufficient cause

has been shown either to authorize Chandra Gupta II. being brought

down to the 5th century—or to justify his being converted into a

special Vikramaditya. The former point has been already suffi-

ciently discussed, the latter calls for further remark. In the first

place I must observe, that in the whole series of the Gupta inscrip-

tions, in which the name of Chandra Gupta II. occurs—in no one

instance is that name associated with any such title as Vikramaditya.*

Indeed, in the Sanchi inseription, he is expressly mentioned as

being “known among his subjects’? by another designation, that

“of Deva raja!’ t

These very significant facts may have escaped Major Cunningham’s

notice, but to indicate—apart from these, how much of special

pleading is involved in his argument on this head—I may note, that

he relies mainly, for his proof of the ewcluswe right of Chandra

Gupta to the honorific title of Vikramaditya—on the occurrence of

the words Sri Vikrama, &c. on the reverses of some of his coins—

altogether ignoring the rather damaging incident, that the full title

of Vikramaditya is found also upon the coins of Skanda Gupta.t

After the concession I have offered above, it will be useless for

me to follow the attempted identification, as tested either by the

pretended prophecies of the Puranas, by Tod’s very dubious inscrip-

tion, by the contributions of Jain authorities, or by the shadowy

indications afforded by the Raja Tarangini.

In regard to Major Cunningham’s third point,§ i. e. the notice

on the Kuhaon pillar of Skanda ‘Gupta’s death—this simply proves

* Bhitari Lat, p. 4, J. A. S. B. vi.; Udayagiri Inscription Bhilsa Topes, p. 151.

7 J. A.S. B. vi. p. 456.

~ J. A.S. B. v. pl. xxxvi, fig. 17; Jour. Roy. As. Soc, xii. pl. iii.

§ ‘3rd. The date of Skanda Gupta’s death, which is found.on the Kuhaon pillar,

is the year 133. No era is stated; but it must of course be that era ‘which was

used by the ‘royal race of Guptas,’ of which he is said to have been born; and

which could only have been the Gupta kdl, or ‘Gupta era.

His death therefore occurred in 319 + 133 = 452 A. D. as given in my Table.

p. 144.’’—Bhilsa Topes, p. 144.

1855. ] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 385

nothing : as I said before, the annual dates need not be contested, it

is the eyele to which they belong that continues to be the enigma.

But here again the advocate for the modernization of the Guptas

seems to have committed himself, inasmuch as he is found assuming

Skanda Gupta’s death to have taken place in 133 of the year of

his dynasty—while the original, from which he quotes, is given by

Prinsep as “in the year one hundred and thirty-three after the

decease of Skanda Gupta !*

The fourth} item of data for the chronological table—the Erun

pillar record of 165 is merely as valuable as the third !—Buddha

Gupta may, in that year of a particular epoch—have erected the

commemorative stone, but this in the absence of other evidence no

more supports Major Cunningham’s position that 165 is equal to

A. D. 484, than any other given number would have done.

I am glad to find that there is one pointt in which Major Cun-

* I do not wish for a moment to conceal the fact that Prinsep’s translation of

the passage in question is hardly satisfactory ; he himself distrusted it—and if

Major Cunningham had made any such observation, I should have concluded that

he had obtained a new and improved transcript and translation, but it is probable

that if he had done so he would possibly have discovered that the real date is 141

and not 133.

fT ‘‘ 4th. The date of Buddha Gupta has been determined by the inscription at

Erun; which records the erection of a pillar in the year 165 or A. D. 484. An

inspection of the table will show how well this date agrees with the period which

must be assigned to Buddha Gupta on the authority of Hwan Thsang ; according

to whom Fo-thokiu-to or Buddha Gupta was the fourth prince prior to Siladitya’s

conquest of Magadha in A. D. 600. The coins of Buddha Gupta may be seen in

pl. ii. figs. 55 and 57, of Mr. Thomas’s Essay on the Sah kings of Surastra, and I can

confirm the reading of the legend, which he gives with some hesitation as Buddha

Gupta—lI procured five of these silver coins from a traveller at Benares, of which I

have given away four; but I still possess sealing-wax impressions of them all,

from which I have been able to recognise the engraved specimens.’’—Bhilsa Topes,

p. 144.

t ‘‘5th. The coins of Nara Gupta Baladitya, are scarce. Of two specimens

in gold, that have been in my own possession, I have still impressions; but

the type may be seen in fig. 22, pl. xviii. of Wilson’s ‘ Ariana Antiqua.’ On the

obverse under the Raja’s arm is written Ndra and on the reverse Bdladitya. The

small silver coin fig. 19, pl. xv. of the same work, most probably also belongs to

Nara. I read the legend :—

386 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

ningham is able to support me, that is in the reading of the silver

coins of Buddha Gupta.* I could have wished to have been able

to compliment him equally on the success of his transcription of

the legend of the silver piece, depicted in Ariana Antiqua, pl. xv.

fig. 19—which he proposes to assign to Nara Gupta Baladitya; now,

as this monarch has proved, as far as the Gupta dynasty are con-

cerned, to be a very ancient myth, I need not seriously contest the

point, but I may remark, that I think Major Cunningham would

have been wise to have left my reading} of that coin unassailed—

I had had the piece under my eye, had transcribed from the original

each letter and fragment of a letter—moreover, at the moment of

this examination I had before me five other specimens of coins with

identical legends, and I then deciphered, as I even now can confirm

from my Note-book—the following letters :—

Uta FH Ua Wea WATT

The seven first letters are indubitable, the name of Skanda Gupta

is damaged, but quite enough remains of the first and second com-

pound consonants to render their recognition thoroughly satisfac-

tory. The two double letters of the word Gupta were only repre-

sented by the subjoined a; but, as Major Cunningham also finds

Gupta on the coin, I conclude he will not deny me this. The two

opening letters of Kramaditya are almost obliterated, but, there

can be little doubt about the entire word, which other identical

specimens supply in full legibility. The only real difficulties in the

conclusive decipherment of the coin were fairly stated by me at

the time, to the following effect—‘ These legends are often imper-

fect, and very constantly of unequal length, resulting apparently

from the amount of room the die-sinker happened to find himself

possessed of, as he proceeded with his engraving. Thus in one coin

(Wilson A. Art., pl. xv. fig. 19,) the second word [waaaq] appears

to have been contracted into its initial letter, and the three letters

Paramadhi Raja Sri Nana Gupta, Bdladitya.

[This seems to conclude all that Major Cunningham has to say on the subject of

the Guptas, the subsequent extracts do not form continuous portions of his text. ]

Ss ies ke Oe ie CN. AO

7 J. R.A. S. XII. 66.

f{ A.A. XV. 16; J. A.S. B, XII. pl. ii. 45 and 46.

1855. ] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 387

that should have succeeded are replaced by two letters serving to

express the word «1s.’’ Had I not shewn, in entering into all

this detail, that I had fairly examined the original piece, there might

have been more excuse for Major Cunningham’s venturing to correct

me on the strength of a mere engraving; which, however well

executed—as it certainly is—in its main devices, must necessarily

have been expected to prove somewhat imperfect in the expression

of the fragmentary letters of a legend, the alphabet of which was

unknown to the artist.

I need scarcely advert to the attribution claimed for the gold coin

No. 22, pl. xvii. Ariana Antiqua.

As I do not, at this moment, propose to do more than notice the

Gupta portion of the question as it stands between myself and

Major Cunningham, I shall reserve, for a future opportunity, my

reply to his proposed rectification of the earlier or Sah epoch; but,

there are two points noticed in the Bhilsa Topes as apropos to that

period which may properly be disposed of in this place.

The Gupta inscription on the Allahabad column, in enumerating

the conquered and tributary states of Samudra Gupta makes mention

of “precious metals brought as tribute by the heaven-descended

monarch, the Shahan Shahi, the Scythians, the Huns, &c.”* Upon

this Major Cunningham proceeds to argue, that if the Guptas are

to date, as Al Birtini would make them, that this reference of Samu-

dra Gupta must be taken to allude to the “Sassanians!” I think

the author would have done well to have followed Prinsep in this

matter, and to have confined himself to the inference that in this “we

have a limit to the modernicity of our inscription,” as suggested by

that most excellent archeologist, but [am prepared to contend, that

the title of Shahan Shah is not peculiar to the Sassanians, and that if

fade XS. BS VI. 979.

T Major Cunningham’s words are—‘‘ Samudra Gupta according to the Allahabad

and Bbitari inscriptions was the fourth prince of the Gupta dynasty; and if we

allow twenty years to each reign, Samudra will date from 60 to 80 of the Gupta

era, or from 138 to 158 A. D., but in the Allahabad pillar inscription Samudra

mentions the Shahdn Shah (that is one of the Sessanian kings of Persia) as his

contemporary, whose dynasty did not attain the throne until A. D, 223,” * ~~ «*

page 147.

3 E

388 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

any thing (apart from the present issue) it 1s more appropriate td

the Muluk-i-Towaif, whose head was essentially a king of kings,—

the constitution of the Parthian system of government was, that

there were ‘‘ kings in each city,’’* and one Suzerain over the whole:

who entitled himself SATPAIIHS TON SATPATI Satrap of Satraps,f

BASIAEOS BASIAEON,t or the Semitic NDODYI Malkin Malkd,§

as the case might be. The Sassanians imitatively adopted the latter

title, without however, continuing the political constitution, which

had rendered the designation so peculiarly appropriate. From

Malkin Matkd, the later members of the Sassanian dynasty pro-

ceeded to |}o& Khuda,|| the then current term for King—but nei-

ther Shah nor Shahan Shah is ever found on their coins, though

that the term existed, we have of course evidence in the name of

* Tabari, Persian MS. 1) 576 > 9 de Bigb Silo cuwos Kad

dx) (galool, 43

+ Gotarges’ Greek inscription at Behistun, quoted by Rawlinson, J. R. A. S.

XI.118,

+ Coins, J. A. S. B. Il. p. 34, &c.

The following early Parthian Monarchs adopt the title of BASIAEQS BASIAEQN

on their coins !

Ist. Arsaces, VI. Mithridates I. 173 to 136 B.C.

2nd. Ditto, XII. Phrahates III. 70 to 60 B.C.

3rd. _—- Ditto, XIII. Mithridates IIT. 60 to 54 B.C.

4th. Ditto, XIV. Orodes I. 54 to 37 B.C.

5th. Ditto, XV. Phrahates IV. 37 B.C. to 4 A.D.

6th. Ditto, XIX. Artabanus III. 13 to 42 A.D.

The first and second Kings of this list continue however to employ the simple

BASIAEQS Arsaces XII. likewise styles himself BASIAEYONTOS BASIAEQN.

Ruler of Kings.

The three Princes noted below take the title of Q@EOMATOPOS

Ist. Arsaces, IV. Phraapatius 196 to 181 B.C.

2nd. Ditto, VII. Phrahates II. 136 to 126 B.C.

3rd. Ditto, 1X. Mithridates II 123 to 87 B.C.

‘¢ View of the coinage of the Parthians,’ by John Lindsay, Cork, 1852.

§ Coins Num, Chron. XII. 68.

|| See Longperier ‘‘ Essai sur les Medailles des Rois Perses” coin 47, page 52,

coin 48, &c. See also Hamzah Isfahani, p. 47, WLS s)OR Regis interfectores

Journal Asiatique 1841, pp, 145, 278, dol} [OS Livre des rois et Khodai boum

le maitre de la terre !

1855. ] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 889

Shahpuburi (c¢;* sxe otherwise written _»>»3 use) * and the word

is likewise found upon gems, in a position that ‘clearly indicates its

kingly meaning .t

It is possible that the term had somewhat of a local currency in

Kerman, Seistén, &c. as distinguished from the Semitic Malka. I

must add, however, that the Indo-Sassanian coins still retain the

Matké in their Pehlavi legends, though the Sanskrit uf or uf

Shéhit is also found, in various shades of alphabetical development,

on some types of this mixed coinage.§

The only other point I have now to advert to, also very closely

concerns the Guptas. Major Cunningham remarks:—“ The alpha-

betical characters of the Saurashtra coins are so widely different

from those of the pillar and rock inscriptions, and at the same

* Inscriptions at Nakshi Rustam, and Kerman Shah. De Sacy and Journal

Asiatique, XI. 653,

+ Ouseley Medals and Gems (Lon. 1801) J. R. A. S. XIII. 418. J, A. S.

B. III. Pl, XXI. 10 and 11, Pl. XXV.6. A. A. XXI. 22, XXVIT. 9.

+ Had Major Cunningham been better up in his subject, he would have found

a tempting argument, in the Daiva putra Shahi, of the Allahabad inscription ;

which Prinsep erroneously supposed to refer to the Parthians on the strength of

the term EKTENOYTS OEQN, as found in the triple inscriptions at Naksh-i- Rustam

(De Sacy Mémoires sur Div. Ant. de la Perse, p. 62, Ker Porter 548); but,

Prinsep might have seen from the text itself, that these terms are applied to the

Sassanian monarchs Babek, Ardeshir and Sapor, and have no reference whatever

to the Ardevan—the last of the Arsacide —whose prostrate figure appears in the

sculptured group the inscription serves to illustrate. I am not however in a posi-

tion at this moment, to determine how much of this assumption of godlike descent,

by the early Sassanians, may have been derived from their predecessors’ style of

imperial glorification.

But all discussion on this head is rendered illusory, in the fact, that Prinsep

himself confesses, that ‘‘ the two first letters [eq] are slightly obliterated, and

might be read either Dabha or Déra-putra. To judge, however, from the

author’s own facsimile the second letter is far more like a W Bh, thanaad V;

indeed, it differs materially in form from other well ascertained V’s in the same

line. Nor do T think the proposal to read the second letter as € R, one whit

more admissible. As for his diphthong, it seems, from his own alphabet, attached

to the plate, that this can only be rendered as the vowel o—making the word &1¥,

Dobha. See J. A. S. B. VI. p. 974.

s A.A. XVI. 18,-XVII. 11, XX. 20; J. A.8S. B. V. pl. ili. 3; J. R.A, S.

XII, p. 89.

3 E 2

390 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

time are so much similar to those of the Guptas, that it is impos-

sible not to conclude, that there must have been a long interval

between Asoka and the independent Sah kings and an almost

immediate succession of the Sah kings by the Guptas.’’*

In reply to this, I have only to re-quote in this place, my original

authority for an inference to a different effect, leaving my readers

to elect the author of the Bhilsa Topes to a higher position as a

paleographer than Jas. Prinsep, if they so will it. The following

extracts from the J. A. S. B. were printed in my paper on the Sah

kings.~ ‘The character [of the Sah inscription] is only one remove

from the Buddhist alphabet of Girndr.’f * .* * “The Sanskrit

character of the third century B. C. differs only so much from the

original form [the Buddhist alphabet of the 5th century B. C.] as

the habits of a class of writers distinct in religion and more refined

in language, might naturally introduce.’’§

Prinsep goes on to say “ The Asoxa alphabet|| (the Sanskrit one)

agrees very closely with that of our Sawrashtra coins, which may

thence be pronounced to be anterior to the Gupta series. The

Gujerat plates dated in the third century of the Samvat era[?],

differ but little from the Allahabad pillar or Samudra- Gupta inscrip-

tion, but that little is all in favour of their superior antiquity.” 4]

I conclude that Major Cunningham does not wish to date the Sah

coins at any later epoch than the Sah inscription, as he must be

* P, 148, 7 J. R.A. S. XII. 24. {.J. AS. BOVIL 33%

§ J. A.S. B. V- 275. Prinsep, J. A. S. B. VII. 275. The words are as

follows: the Sanskrit character of the 3rd century B. C. &c. differs only so much

‘‘from the original form as the habits of aclass of writers distinct in religion and

more refined in language might naturally introduce.”

Major Cunningham himself undesignedly concedes much towards this argument in

the fact he notices of ‘‘ the extremely rare use of compound letters’? in the Bud-

dhist legends engraved on the Bhilsa Topes. He remarks ‘‘ only three instances

occur throughout all these inscriptions ; and they are certainly exceptions to the

common practice of Asoka’s age, which adhered to the simplest Pali forms.’’

B. F. 268. :

|| It may be necessary to remind my readers that Asoka’s name occurs in the

S4h inscription—this is the sole instance of its use in inscriptions. In his own

edicts he calls himself Devanampya Piyadasi, J, A. S. B, VII. 219 et seq.

{ Ibid, 276,

1855. ] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 391

well aware how much the Numismatic characterg of one and the

same alphabet are liable to differ from their lapidary equivalents !

So, I will simplify the question by confining myself to the style

of writing used upon rocks, stone pillars and copper-plates.

Major Cunningham seems disposed to admit of but one single

element, as liable to affect the march of alphabetical development—

that of time—but to show how fallacious any notion of a necessarily

progressive change would be, I may call attention to the very slight

modification, that is seen to have taken place in the local alphabets

of Guzrat, &c. during ten or eleven centuries—and I would enquire,

if his argument is to hold good, how much of difference ought we

to be able to detect between the alphabet of the Vallabhi copper-

plates, which he would date in the 6th century A. D. and the style

of writing in use in the Western Caves, which is almost identical

with the characters of the Buddhists of the 5th century B.C. And

yet, a reference to Prinsep’s facsimiles* will show how essentially

limited the alterations effected by this lapse of ages really were!

Jas. Prinsep, as we have seen, was prepared—with his usual frank-

ness—to concede that there were other causes likely to influence these

alphabetical mutations—though his original idea had clearly been

to assign all impulse in this direction to the effect of time. Had he

lived to perfect his theory, I doubt not, that he would have accepted

other agencies as playing an important part in the results to be

accounted for; prominent among these would, I think, have to be

placed the advance or retardation due to nationality or other local

influences; otherwise it would be difficult indeed to account for the

various separate alphabets that we find in all their independent

diversity at a later period of Indian progress.

* J. A.S. B. VII. pl. xiii.

t+ As my readers may be glad to learn what Al-Birtini says on the state of the

varieties of writing current in his day. I append the passage entire.

“On compte plusieurs écritures dans |’ Inde. La plus répandue est celle qui

porte le nom de siddha-matraca (SJ Slo ow) ou substance parfaite; elle est usitée

dans le Cachemire et a Benarés, qui sont maintenant les deux principaux foyers

Scientifiques du pays. Ou se sert également de cette écriture dans le Madhya-Deca,

appelé aussi du nom d’ Aryavartta. Dans le Malva, on fait usage d’une écriture

appelée nagara (_,5b) : celle-ci est disposée de la méme manicre que la pre-

miére; mais les formes en sont différentes. Une troisiéme écriture, nommée

392 Cs On the Hoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 5

Prinsep’s own impression, above quoted, will display how little

reliance could be placed on a judgment, which did not take this

element into consideration, for he assigns, on the mere ground of

forms of letters, a higher antiquity to the Guzrat copper-plates,

than he does to the Gupta inscriptions; whereas, we now know,

that the Guptas preceded the Vallabhis!

Had he confined himself to tracing the alphabetical ene

made by these different sections of Indian races, instead of compar-

ing two series of literal signs that had been thus far matured by

different hands, he would have worked upon surer ground. To

support my assertion, I would beg attention to the varieties of types

of letters to be found on the nearly contemporaneous Gupta inscrip-

tions. If we examine the Allahabad writing* and contrast it with

that on the Bhitari lat,/ we discover considerable difference between

the general configurations of the majority of the characters in each

—varying from scarcely perceptible modifications, to an absolute

difference of form in others; for instance, the @, 4, 4, Y and Ware

virtually the same characters in both inscriptions, but their outlines

are by no means identical, while the signs u, 4, ¥and ¥ are, so to

speak, different letters. T'o carry out the contrast, let us refer to

the Bhilsat inscription. Here again we find a general change in

the aspect of the letters and most distinct modification or absolute

divergence from the Allahabad type in the following characters—

@, SU, 4, 4,4, a, 6% W% Ganda. [need not, I imagine, pursue

arddha-nagary (c5)95W)1), cest-a-dire & moitié nagari, et qui participe des deux

premiéres, est usitée dans le Bhatia (4 st l4) et dans une partie du Sind. Parmi

les autres écritures, on peut citer le malcary (coylabe), usité dans Malcascheva

(1gaastio), au midi du Sind, prés de la cOte; le besandiba (Gddwnd), employé a

Bahmanava, ville appelée aussi Mansoura; le karnata (wh,S), usité dans le Kar-

nate, pays qui donne naissance aux personnes appelée, dans les armées, du

nom de Kannara (33S) ; Pandri, employé dans l’Andra-Deca ou pays d’Andra

(CALS pI) ; ; le dravidi, usité dans le Dravida ou Dravira; le lari, dans le Lar-

Deca ou pays de Lar; le gaura (595), dans le Purab-Deca (L289 W392) ou

région orientale (le Bengale); et le bikchaka (WStnas) dans le Oudan-Pouraha-

naka (LBs yasygf). La dernicre écriture est celle dont se servent les bouddhistes

(ow|).”? M, Rienaud, Mémoire sur 1’ Inde p. 298.

* LiAs8iB. V1.969. + VI. 1, V1. 455.

1855.] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 393

this dry subject in greater detail; but, 1 have some further observa-

tions, that I am desirous of offering on the general topic of the

early status of Indian systems of writing.

Prinsep has himself suggested the enquiry as to how much of

change of alphabetical symbols might be incident upon the use of a

more perfect language, as compared with the requirements of the

local Pali. Another point of important bearing on the main ques-

tion, is the probable modification the written or cursive literal signs

were subjected to as opposed to the stiff and formal outlines of the

characters of the rock inscriptions ?

Up to this time, it has been usual to consider the old Pali writing

as the basis of all Sanskrit alphabets, we need not contest this

inference, but we may fairly enquire, if we have reached the date of

the first use of that character, in the epoch assigned to the early

Buddhist inscriptions? the reply would reasonably be in the nega-

tive! This system of writing, in its sufficiency for all purposes of

its own proper linguistic expression, may well have continued for a

lengthened period unchanged, as far as inscriptions were concerned,

at the same time, that there may have been a progressive advance

in the cursive hand, of which we have no immediate record.

We have evidence, in sufficient abundance, to prove that the

Eastern nations often availed themselves of a cursive hand, in

common with the more formal character reserved for inscriptions.

These would each be naturally affected, in the ultimate determin-

ation of forms—by the material which had to receive the writing.

Thus the straight wedge-shaped elements of the cuneiform alpha-

bet* were singularly well fitted for easy expression on tablets of

Babylonian Clay, and equally suited to rock inscriptions, while the

written hand executed only on a smooth surface, presented no difli-

culties to any series of curves or complicated lines. In addition to

leathert and other materials, the ancient Persians, we also learn

wrote upon Zuést (Birch-bark). The Indians we know adapted this

* Layard ‘‘ Discoveries,’ &c. 346 and 601, &c. J. B. A. S. XVI. 215.

7 Assyria—P, H. Gosse, London, 1832, p. 546.

$ Hamzz Ispabant rol 2 sb QS, p- 961 and xxv. ‘‘ Libri inventi sunt,

in Biles deposite erant varie eorum discipline, omnes lingua Persica antiqua

Scripti in cortice tz.” See also Ayin i Akberi, II. 125.

394 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 5.

substance to the same uses,* and possibly the Indian Vedas are

indebted for their preservation to this very material; whether its

employment was limited to the population whose dialects were

expressed in the Arian character we have no means of saying, but

in all probability, if the Northern Indian races knew of its use, the

Magadhis would not have remained long deprived of it or some suit-

able substitute ; that they also wrote with zk is amply established

by the discovery of letters so written on the relic caskets at Sanchi.+

I imagine it must be conceded, whether on the indications afforded

by inscriptions, coins or Buddhist relics, that the ancient Pali or

Magadhi alphabet had once a very extended currency, and likewise

that for a lengthened period it retained its separate identity. It

occurs in Asoka’s edicts at Delhi,t Allahabad, Matia, Bakra, Dhauli

and Girnar, its appearance in these several localities§ would, prima

facie, imply, either that it was intelligible to the people at large

throughout the circle embraced within these geographical bound-

aries, or that it was the recognised sacred alphabet of Buddhism :

opposed entirely to the latter supposition is the departure from its

use, in the Kapurdigiri text of the edict itself, and the modification

the language is seen to have been subjected to in some of the Pali

* Masson in A. A. p. 69 and 84. See also fig. 11, pl. iii, Ibid. Masson con-

tinues his remarks on substances used to receive writing : ‘* In one or two instances

I have met with inscriptions ; one scratched with a stylet or sharp-pointed imple-

ment around a steatite vase extracted from a Tope at Darunta; another written in

ink around an earthen vessel found in a Tope at Hidda; and a third dotted on a

brass vessel.’’ See also Reinaud Memo. sur 1’ Inde, p. 305.

+ J. R. A.S. XIII. 110. Bhilsa Topes, 299.

{ Of the two stone pillars at Delhi, one was moved down from near Khizrabad,

at the foot of the Himalayas—the other was taken from Mirat—Jour. Arch. Soc.

Delhi, 70, 1850.

§ Other inscriptions in this character occur at—

1. Sanchi—J. A. S. B. VI. pl. xxvii. page 461 and VII. pl. Ixxiii. 562.

2. Gya—Caves, ditto VI. pl. xxxv. Nos. 2 and 3, page 676, these are of the

epoch of Dasaratha who followed Suyasa the immediate successor of Asoka!

3. Cuttack—U dayagiri Caves, J. A. S. B. VI. pl. liv. p. 1072.

4, Ibid—Khandagiri Rock, J. A. S. B, VI. pl. lvili. p. 1080. And we may now

add a but slightly modified form of writing as discovered in the Mehentélé iuscrip-

tion in Ceylon. J. R. A. S. XIID. 175.,

1855.] On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. 395

transcripts to meet apparently the local dialects of each site.* On

coins, it can scarcely be thought to hold any religious signification,

but, the available medallic testimony contributes largely to the

inference, that these characters formed the ordinary medium of

record in the majority of the states included within the limits above

adverted to. In this alphabet exclusively are expressed the legends

of numerous series of coins of purely local type, its characters are

found associated on the one part with the Greek of Agathocles and

Pantaleon{ and its phonetic signs are conjoined with counterpart

Arian legends on certain classes of the Behat coins. The Bua-

dhist relics do little towards elucidating the expansive spread

of this style of writing,|| but—if rightly interpreted—they illustrate

in a striking manner the antiquity of its ordinary employment in

its even then fixed form.

Another point of view from which this Paleographic enquiry

has to be regarded, is the influence exercised by the conterminous

alphabet of Semitic origin—that equally served to express modified

forms of the same speech. This character—also claiming the highest

antiquity—existed as indigenous South of the Hindé Kush{ and

extended over the Southern base of the Himalaya as far as the Dodb

of the Jumna and Ganges. ‘This style of writing, though defective

in its Semitic organization, would seem to have found full favour

in its day and to have been very extensively employed, as is proved

by its extant remains in inscriptions,* on coins, strips of copper,

relic cylinders, &c.t

Its currency in India proper is shewn in the legends discovered

* Prinsep towards the conclusion of his review of the various lat inscriptions

observes, *‘ The vernacular language of India at that period, then, varied in dif-

ferent provinces :—it approached more to the Sanskrit in the North-west; diverged

from it in Magadha and Kalinga:—but it was in both places essentially what is

now called Pali. * * There is no trace of genuine prakrit in either of the

_ dialects.’’ VIT. 280.

7 J. A.S. B. IV. pl. x. and xxxv. and VII. pl. Ix. and Ixi.

t J. A. S. B. V. pl. xxxv. § and 9; A. A. VI. 7, 8, 9 and 11.

§ J. A. 8S. B. VII. pl. xxxii.

| J. R. AWS. XII. p. 108. ‘* Bhilsa Topes,” p. 299, &c.

7 A. A. p. 243. * J. R.A. S. XII. p, 153. TvAs Ax pl ii.

3 F

396 On the Epoch of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 5.

in the Tope at Manikyala,* its uniform appearance on the money

of the Greek and Scythian dynasties of the Punjab, and its limit

Eastward is established by the bilingual Buddhist coins of Behat,t

and, if the attribution may be held to stand, by the satrap coins of —

Hustinapore on the Ganges.t

Major Cunningham, I understand, proposes to assign these bilin-

gual Behat coins of Kunanda to the period of the nine Nandas: § if

this be correct, the Pali alphabet of Northern India must have im-

proved upon the Southern type, and my supposition of an imde-

pendent advance upon the original form of the alphabet, while

the old character was still generally retained, is in a measure

confirmed. But, whatever of influence this Bactrian style of writing

may once have had upon its contemporary at the point of contact, it

was certainly doomed to give way before its more efficient competitor

and in but brief space to be no more seen !||

* J. AS. B, II. 559—Ibid, pls. xxii. and xxxiii.

+ J. A. S. B. IV. pl. x. fig, 16 and VIT, pl. xxxii. figs. 2, 3 and 4.; A. A.

“KV. ps 23.

+t J. A. S, B. new series No, Ixx. No. vii. of 1854, page 681.

§ The nine Nandas reigned one hundred years (415 B. C. to 315 B. C, Prin-

sep, U. T. page 99!

|| Hwen Thsang who usually gives us very precise information about the lan-

guage and alphabets of the countries he visited, is silent on the subject of the limit

of the Indian alphabet to the Northward. He however, notices that in Oudydna

‘*Quoiqu’ils parlent une langue particuliére, elle ressemble cependant, eu grande

partie, 4 celle del’ Inde. Les caractéres de leur écriture et les usages de la poli-

tesse offrent aussi beaucoup de ressemblance (Documens Géographiques, 426). In

Bannian, L’ écriture, &c, ressemblent 4 ceux du royaume de Toukhara ;’’ (p. 373).

Kapissa is represented [it is not clear whether by Hwen Thsang] likewise as using

aform of writing but little differing from that of the Tokh4ri, but it is added,‘‘ mais

les moeurs, la langue parlée et les lois sont fort différentes.’’ (p. 392). The account

of the Tokhari language given, apparently on the authority of Huen Thsang,

though it is to be remarked that he did not visit the capital (p. 464)—is to the

following effect! ‘‘Leur langue parlée différe peu de celle des autres royaumes; —

les caractéres primitifs de leur écriture se composent de vingt-cing signes quise

multiplient eu se combinant ensemble et servent 4 exprimer toutes choses. Ils

ecrivent horizontalement de gauche a droite.”’ (p. 455). }

i Vb } s a

sy tarualpeai'

ee F

ee ee

—

<—— aay —s

Stone

=) —S THE)

S250 14" Ne

bn GY PD diag

Banceorah |

Balasore

Haingpore je hilakhal —

s Dinagepore” S

A Maldah iY

~Teypore|Bagorali

IN pore Map

Moorshedalind

Tumulpore

ied

Chittagong,

Binlipatam

Vizagapatamy,

SY @ Precursor 13! Nay

“ wh

of Amaxon’ 12—

‘imehiouse

41s?

ae ae ee ee

7 BUAGK LITHRIASIATICLITHEPRESS CALCUTTA.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memow on the Law of Storms. 397

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms, being the Cancurra

anp SunpDERBUND Cyctone of 14th and 15th May, 1852.—By

Henry Pippineton, President of Marine Courts.

I have named this the SuNDERBUND CycLoneg, because it is a

remarkable instance of a Cyclone passing up through the Sunder-

bunds, thirty-nine miles to the East of Calcutta, where its fury was

terrific, and because of our having fortunately been able to obtain

through the Logs of two inland Steamers, and the notes of a gen-

tleman residing at a Salt Agency on the verge of the Sunderbunds

excellent data for its track there; while farther to the Northward

through Jessore°and Bogorah into Assam, very good notes also

enable us to follow it to its termination, probably into the moun-

tains of Bootan. The Sunderbund documents are by far the most

wonderful and interesting accounts of what occurs at the centre of

a Cyclone of any yet published, and with the report from Cuttack,

copied from the Bombay Times go far to establish my theory of the

Electric origin of these wonderful meteors.

Beginning with the observations from the Southward, we have

the following :

At Madras.

Capt. Biden on the 11th May, in a newspaper notice addressed

to the Editor of the Madras Circulator, after commenting generally

on the uncertain state of the weather at the times of the change

‘of the Monsoon, and the perilous state of the shipping in Madras

Roads when gales or Cyclones suddenly set in, says: —

“A severe gust of wind between 2 and 3 a. m. this day from

N. W. to N.N. E.,, with lightning-from the N. E. together with an

irregular action of the Barometer, shews the necessity of the ship-

‘ping being well prepared to encounter bad weather; fortunately the

sea was smooth, and the Ships and Native Craft held fast, but such

a sudden change, and from so suspicious a quarter, should serve as a

warning.

* * % % * *

“The Barometer has been very unsteady within the last forty-

eight hours, and it fell yesterday from 29° 87' at 8 a. M., to 29° 76.

at 4p. m., and this morning I learn from the Observatory that the

oF 2

398 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Barometer is irregular, as it rose a little from midnight to 5 a. M.,

when it should have been falling, and has been falling ever since,

when it should have been rising. We may therefore consider the

weather as somewhat suspicious, but the Sea continues remarkably

smooth and the surf is moderate; however for the purpose of induc-

ing all due care and precaution 1 have made the signal-—‘ Weather

999

is Suspicious.

Ship Eneas, Capt. Wrieut, from the Mauritius to Calcutta.

Wednesday, \\th May, 1852.—Lat. 9° 28’ North; Long. 840 4’ East;

Bar.* 29.89; Symp. 28.80; Aneroid 29.74; Ther. 85°. Wind shifted

from 8. W., thick squally weather, to W. b. N.; fresh breeze and cloudy

to the Westward over the land; at night much lightning, not so much

during the day, overcast appearance passing fast to the Northward.

12¢h.—Lat. 120 39’ N.; Long. 84° 40’ H.; Bar. 29.85; Symp. 29.80;

Aneroid 29.75; Ther. 87°. Wind between West and N. W. W. fresh

breeze with a peculiar white overcast appearance, but fine; sun and stars

visible at intervals.

13¢h.— Lat. 15° 38’ N.; Long. 85° 42’ Kast; Bar. 29.75 ; Symp. 29.72 ;

Aneroid 29.65: Ther. 87°. Wind variable between W. b. S. and W. N. W.

overcast, sun obscured, swell Westerly,f much lightning all round, parti-

cularly to S. EH. Easterly, and a thick squally appearance in that direction

which passed to North, several stars seen during the night.

14¢h.—Lat. 17° 49’ North; Long. 87° 5’ Kast; Bar. a. M. 29.62; P. mM.

29.55 ; Symp. 29.66; Pp. m. 29.55 ; Aneroid a. m. 29.55; vp. uw. 29.45; Ther.

85°. These observations were taken at 10 4. mM. and 10 Pp. M.; at 9 Pp. M.

felt a short sea from N. Eastward for the first time, scarcely perceptible ;

the upper dense clouds appeared to move very slow to North or N.b. W.

the lower clouds with the wind ; stood on our course till lh. a. M.

15th.—Sea increasing very fast, ship running at nine miles per hour

overcast appearance more dense and black, stars seen at intervals, wind

between W. b. N. to N. W. variable. Judging from the whole being so

steady between W. b. N. and N. W. all the way up from Ceylon, more

from W. N. W. than N. W. that the Cyclone was making a Northerly

course and my Bar. not being very low, that it was some distance from me,

I stood to Kast Southerly about sixty miles. At 1 A.M. on the 15th, sea

increasing very much; during this time much lightning all round, com-

_*® Observations made at 10 a. M.

t Is this a swell #o the West or from the West ?

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 399

monly called sheet lightning,* my reasons for standing to Eastward were,

in case the Cyclone should recurve and take a course in the direction of

the Coast to Ganjam; or otherwise if broken up at the Sandheads I

might experience heavy shifts of wind near False Point.

15¢h.—Bar. 29.73 ; Symp. 29.73; Aneroid 29.63; Ther. 86°; weather-

glasses scarcely falling at the usual time. Weather fine, wind between 8S.

W. and South, sea very high from Westward until in soundings, where it

entirely disappeared ; a very strong haze and high Southerly sea nearly

resembling rollers; the haze so strong that I could not see the pilot

vessel till close to her, say three miles, (although on board the pilot vessel

they had seen us an hour previous). As all hands were anxiously looking

out for her, I conclude the haze was much stronger to the Northward

than to the Southward.

Abridged Extract from the Log of the Barque Limenovst,

Capt. CuustEr, from the Cape to Calcutta.—Civil Time.

13th May, 1852.—Strong breeze W. N. W. Daylight showery and

heavy head swell, ship plunging very deep. Noon Lat. p. gp. 16° 42’ N.;

Long. 86° 36’ East; Bar. corrected 29.785; Ther. 82°. p. mM. wind

West, ship running to the Northward. Fresh gales increasing to mid-

night, when blowing very heavy. |

14¢h.—2 a. m. blowing a heavy gale West, and terrific squalls. Hove

to. 5 a. M. wind marked 8. W.; 6 4. m. bore up, heavy cross seas break-

ing over the ship like a half-tide rock. Noon Lat. 17° 9’ North; Long.

86° 20’ Kast; Bar. cor. 29.685; Ther. 82°; Simp. 29.30. p. m. very

threatening, making all snug; wind W.S. W. Bar. 29.55; at 7h. 30’;

p. M. Ther. 80°; 8 p. m. under close reefs; wind West, fresh gale. Thef

sky in a perfect blaze with lightning all round the compass. At 9h. 30’

lightning particularly vivid in the N. W. quarter with rain. At 8 P.M.

sounded; no ground 70 fs.; at 10 Pp. m. tremendous heavy squalls. Hove

to. Wind marked N. West to West; Bar. 29.45; Ther. 79°; Simp.

29.10. Midnight blowing a very heavy gale; wind W. b. S.

15th.— Deluge of rain to 2 a. m. Thunder and lightning still heavy.

Barometer rising and falling to the weather (extent of variation is not

given). At4 a.m. it suddenly fell nearly calm and in about five minutes

it blew a hurricane harder than before. Many clouds full of electricity,

sky appearing one mass of fire. Wind 8S. W.; 8a.m.S. W. b. W. and

* During the day and night several fiashes of forked lightning were observed.

7 The italics are mine: this is a notable instance of lightning in the rear of a

Cyclone.—H. P.

400 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Noon 8S. W. Bore up at 8 a. M.; sea very confused and “in eddies.”

Noon Lat. 17° 59’ North; Long. 87° 22’ East; Bar. 29.83; Ther. 83°;

Simp. 29.30. Weather much more settled.

Abridged extract from the Log of the Ship AmMazon, Captain Coots,

from Adelaide to Caleutta—reduced to Civil Time.

At Noon 12th May, 1853.—Lat. 16° 41’ N.; Long. 85° 07’ East; Bar.

29.68; Simp. 29.54; Ther. 88°. Moderate and fine. Wind W. N. W.;

at 4, N. W.; Sunset threatening. Confused swell getting up. At 8

p. M. Bar. 29.65; Midnight, wind North, fresh and hazy, Bar. 29.65.

13¢h.—a. M. wind N. N. W. gloomy, 4h. the same; Ther. 85°; Symp.

29.40; Bar. 29.57; 6h. moderate breeze from the N. N. W. with dark

gloomy weather, making preparations for bad weather; 10h. increasing

from the N. N. W. with torrents of rain ; close-reefed. Up to Noon strong

breezes from the N. W. with thick rainy weather and high tumbling sea,

Lat. Accé. 17° 21’ N.; Long. 85° 49’ E.; Ther. 85°; Symp. 29.42; Bar.

29.57; P. M. increasing wind with torrents of rain from W. N. W.; Ih.

Ther. 85°; Symp. 29.40; Bar. 29.57. The squalls come on with terrific

violence with torrents of rain and confused sea. As we have no doubt

but that there is a hurricane to the northward of us and the squalls come

with such excessive violence we were afraid of being too near the centre,

so keep her away E. S. E. under close-reefed fore and main topsail and

reefed foresail. 2h. wind West, squalls terrific (hot and cold like the

Scirocco, says Capt. Coote) sometimes the rain would be quite warm and at

other times almost freezing ; Ther. 823°; Symp. 29.34; Bar. 29.47; 3h.

Ther. 823°; Symp. 29.30; Bar. 29.40. Wind West, blowing with terrific

violence which obliges us to take in the foresail and fore topsail ; passed a

large Brig, dismasted, lying to on port tack; 4h. wind West, Ther. 83°;

Symp. 29.30; Bar. 29.40; 5h. Ther. 83°; Symp, 29.30; Bar. 40. Wind

W. b. S. blowing dreadfully hard, which obliges us to keep her right before

it, but she behaves well and steers beautifully. The sky appears quite

red from West to South; 6h. Ther. 83°; Symp. 29.28; Bar. 29.40.

Wind W. b. 8.; snaked lightning in the N. E., kept away S. E. by S. the

wind inclining to Southern. Sea very high and uneven; 7h. Ther. 83° ;

Symp. 29.31; Bar. 29.44, wind W.S. W. the squalls come with un-

abated fury ; 8h. Ther. 83°; Symp. 29.32; Bar. 29.44. Wind W.S. W.

10h. Ther. 833; Symp. 29.38; Bar. 29.50. Blowing terrifically, but sea

more regular; Midnight Ther. 84°; Symp. 29.56: Bar. 29.48. Wind

S. W. in fearful gusts, roaring like thunder. Flash lightning all round

the horizon, wore ship and laid to with head to the Northward.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 401

14¢th.—Up to 44. mM. a heavy gale from the S. W. with fearful sea ;

Ther. 853°; Symp. 29.40; Bar. 29.51. At 6a. M. more moderate, wind

S. W. very red appearance in the Eastward; 7h. a terrific squall coming

up which appears like a cloud of brick-dust. Took in fore topsail. But

before we could get the main topsail in it was up to us, and with such ter-

rific violence that we were obliged to keep her right before it, as if it had

struck her on the broad side nothing could have saved her. Managed to get

the main topsail in. When right before the squall her masts bent lke wil-

lows. In fact I thought nothing could have saved them. It blew with

terrific violence until 10, when it moderated a little, but the wind is still

West up to Noon, strong squalls with constant rain. Sea very much con-

fused with snaked lightning in the East. Lat. 17° 00’ ; by 2 Alt. 16° 50’ N. ;

Long. 87° 13’ East by Chr.; Ther. 82°; Symp. 29.56; Bar. 29.64. P.M.

heavy squalls, wind W. 8. W. kept her away N. EH. under easy sail; 4h.

squalls very much diminished, wind 8. W. J counted thirteen whirlwinds

all in sight at one time and as high as my main mainmast. There was

one passed close to me and it left a very troubled wake. They appeared

to blow with terrific violence.

Ship FatRF1eLy of Liverpool, Capt. HoRNELL, towards Calcutta.

13th May.—Noon Lat. 11.39. Strong breeze and gloomy weather from

S. W. and N. W. Ship standing to N. b. W. and N. N. W.

14¢h May, 1852.—Noon Lat. 15.08; fresh breeze 8. W. and cloudy

weather with much lightning. Ship standing to N. N. W.

15th May.—Gloomy weather and steady strong breezes from S. W.

5 e.M. Ganjam Flag Staff N. W. b. W. 8 miles. Ship running along

shore from 6 P. M.

Abridged Extract from the Log of the Ship “ Lonpon,” Capt. H.

O'NEILL, from Akyab to London—reduced to Civil Time.

This unfortunate ship left Akyab bound to London with a cargo of rice

on the 8th May, and on the 11th at Noon she was in Lat. 18° 12’. N.

Long. 91° 28’ Kast, with S. S. W. and S. W. winds; and on the

12th May, a.m. had fresh breezes and squally weather from W. S. W.

to 8. EH. and N. East. Ship steering to the 8. W. being at Noon in Lat.

16° 40’ N.; Long. 90° 00’ Kast, going 83 knots. Wind and sea increasing

rapidly from Noon. Wind marked N. East at 4 p. m. and North at

116p~.m. Heavy gale with violent squalls of wind, rain, thunder and

lightning.* Tremendous sea rising and ship making bad weather. Hove to

* [talics are mine.—H. P.

402 A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

on larboard tack ; wind veering to the Northward and N. W. Barometer

steady on the 10th, 11th and 12th, at 29.48, but when the hurricane com-

menced, it fell gradually to 28.50, and stood at that point for four hours.

At 10h. 30’ vp. M. a complete hurricane to midnight.

13th May.—At 2h. 30’ a. m. lost mizen mast and head of main mast;

wreck of the mizen mast getting under the ship’s bottom; 4 a. m. Wind

marked N. W. and at 9 a. m. West. Cut away the main mast which dis-

abled one pump and injured another.* At 11 a. mM. Windis marked W. S.

W. Hurricane still continuing and the ship in the utmost distress; P.M

Rudder head split; 2 p.m. Pumps choked with rice. Throwing cargo

overboard. Found channel bolts and planks started and rent. Hurri-

cane to midnight.

14th May.—4 a. M. more moderate, cargo heating and steaming, rudder

useless ; 10 feet water in the hold and excessively hot. Noon Lat. D. R.

16° 41’ N.; Long. 89° 40’ East. Crew unable to stand the heat of the

water and steam.

16th May.—Ship settling fast, pumps choked, and crew completely

exhausted. At 3.38 p.m. abandoned the ship in the longboat. Lat. at

Noon 17° 35’ North; Long. 90° 40’ East. Fresh breezes from S. W.

Abridyed Extracts from the Log of the ADELAIDE, Capt. STEPHENS,

Srom Adelaide to Caleutta—Cwil Time.

13th May, 1852.—a. m. Calm. At 10, increasing breeze and a head

swell on, ship standing E. b. N. Wind marked North. Noon Lat. 19° 27’

N.; Long. 86° 15’ Kast. 2 p. m. stormy, wind increasing to a gale with

heavy swell from the Kastward ; 6 p. m. severe gale; close reefs. Increas-

ing sea as before; 8, heavy gale and stormy gusts; 8 Pp M. made all snug

and put the helm up to run out of the limits of the hurricane. At 10, Wind

N.N. W. and at Midnight N. W. b. W. Running to 8. b. HE. to Midnight.

Barometer and Sympiesometer as follows :

Bar. Symp. and Ther. May 13th, 1852.

Bar. Symp. Ther. A. M.

12h 29.57 29.25 86°

1 P.M. 00.00 00.00 0

2 29.50 29517 85

3 29.47 29.15 85

4 29.45 PAY 85

5) 29.38 Zo. 2 85

6 29.44 29.10 85 -

* The liability to this accident I have already pointed out elsewhere, but it can- |

not be too often urged upon owners, builders, and seamen.—H. P,

1855.) A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 403

7 29.38 29.10 85

8 29.40 29.10 85

9 29.38 29.05 85

10 29.43 29.10 85

ll 29.45 29.10 84

12 29.39 29.10 84

. Although there appears to be a great variation in the readings of the

Barometer, it is perfectly correct, as I was particular in taking it myself

every hour of the a

| D. H. SterHens.

May \4th.—a. M. eta: W.b. W. Tremendous heavy gale ; running

under close-reefed main topsail and fore-topmast staysail. At 44. M.

having run 48 miles to the S. b. E., S. E. b. S. and S. East, hove to with

wind at N. W.; 5 4. u. wind W. N. W.; 9 4. m. West Noon Lat. 18° 45

N.; Long. 87° 23’ Kast. p. m. hard gale ; Liana hard gale with a Dh

deal of lightning and thunder.

_ Table of the Instruments and Remarks for the 14th Moy,

Bar. Symp. Ther. Remarks 14th of May,

la.M. 29.34 29.2 83 Heavy gale, a. m,

2 29.32 29.5 sl

3 hy 2.28 29:2 80

4 99.12 28.97 80

+) 29.15 29.2 81

6 29°27] 29.7 81

7 aes) «il 29.10 81

8 Ps is P/M 81

9 29.37 29.15 8]

10 29.37 29.15 81

11 29,30 29.5 $l

12 Noon 29.34 29.00 8]

1 29.38 29.5 ro

2 29.40 29.10 82

3 ee Ae aie

4 es Se oe

5 se be

6 als si a

7 29.41 29.12 83

8 29.47 29.20 84

9 29,48 29,22 83

10 ee ee ee

Ll “ Ne os

12 29.48 29.25 83

As the wind shifted in much more curious and greater regularity than

is marked in the ship’s Log, which was not written up till noon of this day,

and being on deck myself, with the exception of a few minutes each hour,

to note my glasses and make my remarks, I give a short statement of the

actual winds and courses 9 Pp. M. 13th until 4 a. m. 14th.

. 3G

4.04 A. Pwenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. {| No. 5.

Wind. Course.

9 to 10 vp. Mm. 13th N. b. E. S. b. W. hard gale.

11 North. South ditto ditto and heavy rain.

12 WN. b. Wi S. b, East heavy gust with moderate

rain at 4, hove to on Port tack.

la. mM. 14th N. N. W. S. 8. East ditto with much lightning to

the N. W.

2 N. W.b. W. S.E. b. 8S. ditto ditto ditto,

3 N. West. S. East.

4 N.W. b. W.° S. E. b. E.

15th May.— Wind S. W. and decreasing gale to Noon when stormy

breeze and clear, Lat. 19° 27’ N.; Long. Acct. 87° 12’ East. Bar. at

8 a. M. 29.50; Noon 29.58. A set of 40 miles to the W. b. N. from Noon

of the 13th, supposed to be occasioned by the Cyclone.

Abridged Extract from the Log of the P. and O. Steam Ship

Precunsor, Capt. A. Grirrin— Civil Time.

13th May, 1852.—a. u. moderate breezes with occasional heavy squalls

from the Southward, weather looking unsettled. Noon Lat. 15° 28’ ; Long.

83° Ol’; 6 vp. m. Bar. 29.68; Symp. 29.48; Ther. 88°. Heavy dull-look-

ing weather with leaden appearance. Wind falling light and hauling round

to the Northward and N. Kastward. Not liking the look of the weather,

took in and furled all sail, made preparations for bad weather by secur-

ing every thing on deck with extra lashings, &c. Slight swell from North-

ward, 7.30 p. mM. Bar. 29.74; Symp. 29.44; Aneroid 29.64; Ther. 87°.

Gloomy looking weather, a few stars visible to the Hastward and West-

ward. Wind very light from N. Eastward, every thing snug before

night.

9.30 Pp. M. Bar. 29.74; Symp. 29.48; Aneroid 29,67; Ther. 85°. Mo-

derate Easterly breeze, weather looking much clearer. Stars bright

overhead, and to within 16 or 18 of the horizon, where they were obscured

by a bank,

11 p.m. Bar. 29.70; Symp. 29.55; Aneroid 29.65; Ther. 84°. Clear

overhead, hazy about the horizon, Wind moderate from S. Eastward.

Stars steadily bright. Steering to the N. Hastward.

14th May.—3 a. M. Bar, 29.65; Symp. 29.50; Aneroid 29.56; Ther,

87°. Light breeze from N. Hastward. A head swellrising. Very

squally appearance from North to EK. N. E. with lightning, Stars visible

to the Southward. Steering to the N. Eastward,

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 405

4a. m. Bar. 29.63 ; Symp. 29.45 ; Aneroid 29.56; Ther. 87°. Squally

dark appearance from N. W. to S. E. by the North with heavy increasing

swell from N. Eastward, thunder and lightning. Rigged in the jibboom

and housed the fore-topmast. Wind very light and variable. Reduced

our speed to about 43 knots, to avoid running into bad weather, which I felt

sure existed to the Northward.*

5 A. M. Bar. 29.63; Symp. 29.50; Aneroid 29.57; Ther. 88°. Shortly

after 4, a light breeze sprung up from 8. W. which lasted for about an

hour. Wind now very light and variable. A heavy bank forming to the

Northward. Lightning very low, but not very vivid. Swell very heavy and

“increasing from N Eastward. Engines going very slow. Steering N. E.

» 6.30 a. mM. Bar. 29.65; Symp. 29.45; Aneroid 29.58; Ther. 84°. Wind

light from Northward, detached clouds overhead with no apparent motion.

Heavy appearance all round the horizon particularly to the Southward.

‘A very heavy sluggish swell from N. E. Steering E. N. HE. ard going

quite slow.

8 a. mM. Bar. 29.69; Symp. 29.57; Aneroid 29.66; Ther. 84°. Light

N. Easterly airs. Swell still from N. E., if any thing, decreasing, sky

more uniformly dark, but not looking so threatening. Steering N. E.

' 9.304. mM. Bar. 29.74; Symp. 29.60; Aneroid 29.63; Ther. 85°. Mo-

_ derate wind from 8. Westward. Clouds appear more broken. N. Kasterly

swell very high, and toppling over to the Northward. Went on again

full speed. Steering N. E. Saw a Paria sloop to the N. Westward.

standing to the Eastward under all sail.

10.30 a. Mm. Bar. 29.70; Symp. 29.58; Aneroid 29.63 ; Ther. 85°. Mo-

derate 8. Westerly winds with detached clouds, weather altogether ap-

pearing much finer. N. Easterly swell still very heavy, but regular ; ship

diving deeply at times. Wind rather inclining to the Southward.

Noon. Bar. 29.65; Symp. 29.50; Aneroid 29.57; Ther. 870. Mos-

derate S. Westerly wind and much clearer weather. Very heavy N.

Hasterly swell toppling over to the Northward. Sun visible at times

Lat. 17° 46’ N.; Long. Acct. 84° 48’ BE. The ship pitching heavily.

3.30 p. m. Bar. 29.63 ; Symp. 29.45; Aneroid 29.55; Ther. 86°. Since

i p. m. moderate Westerly breeze and cloudy thick weather. Heavy

swell from N. E. not so regular, light rain.

7 P. M, squall of rain from N. West with lightning.

7.30 Pp. a. ditto ditto ditto.

8p. m, Bar. 29.65; Symp. 29.50; Aneroid 29.63; Ther. 87°, Dark

clouds passing over from N. W. Dark threatening appearance to the S.

* Italics are mine.—H.:P.

oa 2

406 A Twenty-fourth Memotr on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Eastward... Vivid lightning to the Northward and Southward. Wind

light from Northward and Westward. Swell rather decreasing. Ship

pitching very heavily, occasionally a few stars visible. Steering N. H.

by N. got a glimpse of the planet Venus, which gave us a Longitude

86° 30’. This worked back to Noon, gives a set to the Eastward of 65

miles from the previous Noon !

9 pe. M. Bar. 29.70; Symp. 29.54; Aneroid 29.64; Ther. 85°. A tre-

mendous squall struck us from the N. W. with heavy rain. It veered to

West and 8. W. blowing very hard, lightning very vivid, and sky all round

as black as ink. Thinking it possible that this might. be the first breeze of

a Cyclone, I put the ship’s head to the Southward and reduced speed to

about 6 knots.* Observed a small meteor playing about the main top-gal-

lant mast head which disappeared in a few minutes.

10 ep. m. Bar. 29.70; Symp. 29.54; Aneroid 29.64; Ther. 85°, Dark

threatening appearance. Wind moderating at S. W. Midnight very vivid

lightning to the Southward with black threatening appearance. Wind

from 8S. W. and 8. S. W. blowing a fresh gale at times with rain.

Barometers, &c. pretty stationary, still steering South and going slow.

15th May.—a. m. Bar. 29.70; Symp. 29.60; Aneroid 29.63; Ther.

84°, Dark angry appearance all round. Strong 8. 8. Westerly wind

with rain, much less sea and swell, lightning less vivid. Put the ship’s

head round to N. Eastward again, going quite slow.

6 a. M. Bar. 29.71; Symp. 29.63; Aneroid 29.65; Ther. 85°. Gloomy

looking weather with moderate S. Westerly breeze. Swell moderate from

8. Eastward. Weather appearing more settled. Went on full speed for

the Pilot’s Ridge Station.

8, Bar. 29.68 ; Symp. 29.61; Aneroid .29; Ther. 84°, Noon Bar. 29. 5s

Symp. 29.62; Ther. 86°. Lat.19° 31’ N.; Long. 87° 10’; Pilot’s Ridge

Station N. 12° H. 84’.

American Ship ANGELO.

This ship was on the 12th May, in Lat. 13°37’ North ; Long. 82°

3’ East, and on the 15th, in 18° 39’ North; Long. 86° 2/ East with

variable winds from W. to S. East and 8S. W. a long heavy S. W.

swell all day, is the only remark on the 15th, and this continues on

the 16th. The Captain observed very threatening appearances. to

the N. East on the 14th, when in Lat. 17° 12’ North;. 84° 10’

East; (Bar. fallen to 29.65 from 29.80 on the 18th,) but the sick-

ness on board prevented him from making notes.

* Italics are mine.—H. P.

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 407

Report. from Mr. W. Barceiny, Superintendant of Halse Pownt

Light House.

On the 13th and 14th May, 1852.—False Point was visited with a heavy

gale. On Thursday the 13th, at 2 Pp. m. we had a heavy squall from the

N. E. the wind being in the forenoon from East ; it continued squally with

a low cross scud, one from the S. E. and another from 8S. W. with a fall-

ing Barometer until midnight, with the wind from North ; when it settled

in a steady gale from N. W. with heavy rain, and distant thunder, but no

lightning, the gale continued steady from N. W. until Noon of Friday the

14th, when the wind changed to North, and at 5 p. m. veered round to

S.E. At6p.m. the gale broke with the wind at S. 8S. HE. the Barometer

was at its lowest at 5 Pp. m. when it stood at 29.38. After that the Baro-

meter was on the rise. There seemed to be a confused. sea on, out to

sea-ward, and a very heavy break upon the beach. I am happy to say

there was no damage sustained at or near the Light House during the

gale.

I have the honour to enclose a Statement of the Barometer during

the gale.

State of Barometer and Thermometer, on the 13th and 14th May,

1852, at the Light House on False Point Palmiras.

May 181TH.

Hours. Barometer. Thermometer. Wind.

8 A. M. 29.70 84.0 East.

YY xs np 85.0 ay

Noon s¢ 86.0 Nos Er

2 P.M. 29.65 aa a

hes 29.62 sh

a 29.60 85.0 North.

Age 29.60 84.0 i"

By. 29.55 83.0

Midnight. 29,55 82.0 N. W.

May 14rn.

2a. M. 2olne 80.0 N. W.

Be 29.50 a ‘

Ee. bh 81.0 if

as, H 82.30 Ms

MD, ., 84.0 it

Noon 35 am North.

2 P.M. 29.45 Ne ys

Ap.) 29.40 83.0 a

ae 29.38 ee S. E.

a 29.40) $2.0 8. S. E.

ae 29.45 80.0 A

Midnight. 29.50 80.0 West.

408 A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Station of Currack; Extract from the Bombay Times.

* Cuttack, 9th June, 1852.—I see by the ‘‘ Bombay Times” that there

has been very extraordinary weather throughout almost the whole of

India. I can say for Cuttack this year that it has been the same here,

and every person who has known the place for some time, remarks that it

was quite unusual. We have had constant thunder-storms, attended with

frequent and heavy rains, and the Barometer has been constantly oscil-

lating, thus showing frequent breaks and irregularities in the upper

currents. The wind has always had a great deal of southing in it, and

has influenced the weather as to moistness accordingly. Damp hot winds

like those from a vapour-bath have been very prevalent, and tatties and

cooling the air are quite out of the question whilst these hold sway. The

vapour percentage for March, an unusually dry month generally speaking,

was as high this one as 64. We had consequently many days on which

there were thunder-storms, attended sometimes with slight, but frequently

with very heavy rain; the wind held firmly to the 8. and S. S: W.

quarter, and the air was humid in the extreme. In April the air was

drier, the vapour percentage fell to 55, but in it there were many days of

rain, although it was never so heavy as in the last month. The winds

were Southward before. In May the vapour percentage for the first

10 days was 67.7. Mean of the Barometer, corrected for Tempera-

ture, and surface of Mercury in tube, but not for level, 29.584; Mean

of Thermometer 87.9; and rain in inches 1.83. For the. second ten

days, the vapour percentage reached 70, Mean of Barometer 29.543,

of Thermometer, in N. N. E. verandah well protected from radiation 87.6.

For the whole month, Mean of Barometer 29.585, Thermometer 88.9,

Dew-point 74.1, Vapour percentage 62, rain in inches 3.25. The winds

were S. W. 57, West 2, South 18, S. East 21, North 2, N. Hast 21, N.

West 14, East 1, total 136. I mean by 8. W. all winds that blow between

the points of S. and West. Thus giving 43 of East winds, 73 of West

winds, 37 of North winds, 96 of South. North winds are to South as 1

to 2.59, East to West as 1 to 1.6. The South being by far the most pre-

valent, may account for the extreme dampness of the air, in this month, as

also the formation of the Coast at Pooree where all winds between 8S. W.

and H. 8. H. are from the sea, and damp. The Barometer was affected

here by the Cyclone which raged so furiously at Calcutta on the 14th and

15th May last. The atmosphere was much disturbed, and the whole

lower currents of air underwent a complete change, although the wind

from the Cyclone itself did not reach usin any strength. The sky was

overcast with drizzling rain until 4 P. M., and there was a. most lurid and

1855.| A Lwenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 409

threatening appearance in the sky to the East and EF. N. E. during the

whole day. The Cyclone was evidently travelling up to N. N. W., and

Calcutta would be nearest its centre, when the wind came about N. by

H., when it must have raged furiously. The Barometer stood thus here:

Sunrise 29.420;9 h. 50 m. a.m. 29.437; at Noon, 29.393; at 2 P. M.

29.371; at 4.4. Mm. 27.349, at which time it was at its lowest ebb, and from —

which it gradually came round again to its accustomed height. The wind

was thus: sunrise N. by E.; 9h. 50m. a.m. N.N.W.; Noon N. W.;

2p.m.W.N. W.;4 2. mu. W. by N.; when from that time, it came round

to 8. of W., thus making a half circle round the compass in the 24 hours.

We had a very heavy thunderstorm here yesterday, in which I remarked

a curious phenomenon, which I never observed before. The Barometer

fell in the violent gusts of wind, and they were violent as you may

suppose when I tell you that trees of three feet in diameter were broken

in two at their lower and strongest part, and great branches of mango

trees in a tope not far distant, were torn off, and thrown to a distance

from their stem, and the rain, which came down actually in sheets

of water, was forced through the venetians into my room although

they were closed and fastened at the time, and fell in a shower of spray

on the middle of the floor, wetting everything; the woodwork of the

venetians was wetted outside and inside at once, and simultaneously, and

in sheets along the wood, as if the rain had violently driven through its

pores—the venetians all the time never opened in the least, for I watched

them particularly. / I also, when going outside to see the lightning, which

Was so vivid as to make the deep darkness caused by the storm at once

lighten into the brightness of the day, so instantaneous and without inter-

mission, that flash followed flash, and peal upon peal, without a moment’s

pause, was driven forcibly against the wall, and held there for some

moments by a pressure that I could not overcome with all my strength,

and was quite exhausted when I got inside. As I was saying, the Baro-

meter fell in the gusts to the 1-10th of an inch, and rose as suddenly to

within the same space. The Thermometer did the same, and it was

curious and beautiful to see how they came together at once without any

pause between them: twice they fell to two-tenths of an inch, and three

times to the one-twentieth, during the extreme violence of the wind,

which was as strong at the time as any hurricane, but fortunately only

lasted for half an hour with this extreme fury. The thunder was ushered

in by four peals which fell on the ear like cannon, with an astounding

crash, and the flash that followed was so white and dazzling that it quite

overpowered the light for a moment, and set one blinking like an owl

410 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5. |

when it comes to daylight. None of the other peals, save these four, were

near. The lightning that came before them was all of a dark red, show-

ing the storm evidently high up, as taking place in highly rarified air.

What was curious to observe was, that the wind was very violent before

the lightning began, that when the latter was in great force and flow, the

wind lulled a little, but that when there was an interval between the lashes,

the wind again renewed its force with redoubled fury, proving the electrie

origin of the wind, as, had tt not been neutralised by the flashes tt would

have come on as a Cyclone. The Barometer also fell after a strong flash

of lightning, equally as with a violent gust of wind, showing that in

which shape soever the disturbance was neutralized, with that shape it

was contented and would rise. The storm also was very violent at parti-

cular places, and limbs of trees were wrenched round and torn off in

some, whilst in others they were not touched. The Parometer fell at the

beginning of the storm, thus showing that it was to be a very strong one.

I have never remarked it to do so in any storm before, and I always

watch it invariably rising as the storm approaches. I never before

observed it fall. The thatch of many of our houses was blown off, and

strewed the road and gardens for some distance around. J myself dis-

tinctly heard a peculiar noise in the wind, not that as if it echoed from the

building and walls, as I heard it outside in the verandah, but a screaming

kind of noise, such is described to take place in Cyclones. I may say that

though this place is noted for thunderstorms, and though they are very

violent, and that we have had many since our arrival, I have never seen

anything that came up to the violence of the present one, both for violent

gusts of wind, and quickness, and vividness of the flashes of lightning,—

but I have said enough about storms.”— Bombay Limes, July 7. ? ) 7

Report from Balasore, by A. Bonn, Esq. Master Attendant.

On the 12th and 13th instant, two days prior to the gale, there was a

great closeness in the atmosphere, Thermometer being at Noon 92°, light

breeze from the S. E. with a gathering of heavy clouds from E. 8. E. to

E. N. E. indicating wind and rain. During the gale at 5p. m. of the

14th, there appeared to the #. NV. EL. a heavy bank of clouds shewing a

storm at that point, whilst we had the wind here at N. N. W. with a stiff

breeze which a ship could carry single-reefed topsails with. The weather

was similar to the N. N. E. and 8. W., and close up to Kontai (Hidgellee)

it was not much stronger than here, no houses having been blown down.

1855.| <A Lwenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 411

BaLAsORE.

State of the weather on the 14th May, 1852

13th May.—Bar. 29.58. Wind S. E. with slight rain; cloudy to the

KH. 8. HE. and EH. N. E.: Noon Ther. 92°.

14th— Bar. 29.58; at 6 a. m. light breeze, wind N. E. and very cloudy,

Ther. 88°; at 10 a. w. Bar. 29.48. Weather cloudy and threatening with

a very light shower from the N. N. E.; Noon Bar. 29.45, breeze increas-

ing from North to N. N. W. with smart showers of rain, Ther. 86° ; at

2p. M. Bar. 29.36 with heavy rain from the Northward, and a dense cloud

hanging to the HE. N. E. shewing a gale there. At5 p.m. Bar. 29.29;

Ther. 84°, heavy rain with strong gusts of wind, the dark bank still

remaining to the E. N. E. whilst the wind here is shifting more westerly,

wind N. N. W.; at 6 vp. m. Bar. 29.29; Ther. 84°, wind N. W.; at 7

Pp. M. and puffy and the Bar. and Ther. remained at that height till Mid-

night when the Bar. rose to 29.33, and the wind decreased; it having got.

round to W. N. W. and W. 8. W.

15th.—Bar. 29.58; Ther. 83; at 6 a. m. wind S. W. fine breeze and

pleasant weather, but still cloudy.

Report (as published in the newspapers) of the foundering of the ship

Dusuin, Capt. Ropinson, from Calcutta bound to London.

This ship was left by her Pilot on the morning of Thursday the

13th May, 1852, and with the wind at E. N. E. she unfortunately

committed the old error of standing close hauled to the 8. Eastward

instead of bearing up, which would have brought her quickly on the

Western and 8. Western quadrants of the storm. After stand-

ing on, she finally hove to so as to wait for the centre to come up

to her. The following is abridged from the newspaper account.

“The commander of the Dublin and part of her crew have reached

at Contai or Hidgellee, near Balasore. The following statement

has been sent to Calcutta by Captain Robinson :—

Contai, 19th May, 1852.—I was compelled ‘to abandon the Dublin on

Saturday morning, she having then nine feet water in her and fast set-

tling down.

The pilot left me on Thursday morning, the wind drawing from the

eastward and beginning to puff up; at Noon double reefed the topsails.

J carried on a press of canvas to get to the Southward.\ At 4 Pp. M. close. reef-

ed the topsails, Wind E.N.E. At6 pv. m. stowed the foresail, at 10 Dy M.

blowing with fearful violence stowed fore-topsail and hove her too under

412 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

close-reefed main topsail, her head to the 8.S. E. Midnight blowing very

hard with small rain at times. At44a.m. Friday, Barometer falling; 8,

wore ship to the N. Westward, expecting by Piddington’s Law of Storms

that the centre bore S. S. HE. from me, and by having my ship’s head to

the Northward, I should be able to come up to the wind as it shifted and

prevent my vessel being taken aback. Lashed hammocks in the mizen

rigging. At 10 a. m. Barometer still falling down to 28.30, blowing a terrific

hurricane, all my bulwarks gone, the cabin doors and front of the poop stove

in and the sea washing over us. All hands lashed to the pumps. I got'the

carpenter’s axe ready to cut the lee rigging, as I expected to see the masts

go over every minute. Noon, blowing still harder with dreadful rain and

almost as dark as night. At4v. mM. Barometer still falling, down to 28.

The hurricane at its extreme violence, and the rain was dreadful. I was

lashed close to the man at the wheel. I became quite deaf with the quan-

tity of rain and sea that was going down my ears. At6vP. m. Barometer

rising, wind shifting to the Northward. At 7 Pp. mM. wind N. W. hurricane

still blowing very hard with a fearful cross sea on. At 8 Pp. m. set the

goose wings of the foresail and got the ship before the sea to the South-

ward. At midnight wind abating fast, all hands still at the pumps, when

the crew were completely done up and said the vessel was sinking; could

not sound the pumps on account of the repeated heavy seas washing fore

and aft. Daylight sounded the well and found eight feet water in her,

her paint streak completely in and her stern windows not far from the

water. I saw I had no time to lose. I asked the crew to stick to the

pumps; they said they could not. I called to them and said “then the

only chance that remains is to take to the boats, and it shall be that the

starboard watch takes the starboard boat, and the larboard- watch the

port boat. I will not pick any one.” One boat only reached the shore

about Pipley.”

Abridged Report from the H. O. F. Inght Vessel Star, Hastern Chan-

nel Station Lat. 21° 4’ N. Long, 88° 14’ Hast.

The H. C. F. L. Vessel ‘ Star” experienced a very heavy gale of wind

on the 14th. It commenced on the 13th in the afternoon from E. by N.

gradually increasing, and on the 14th it blew a perfect hurricane with a

tremendous sea running. Vessel pitching and labouring very much and

shipping great quantities of water over all; at midnight the wind gradu-

ally veered round to N. W. with very heavy squalls and gusts of wind

with a frightful sea ronning. On the 15th at 2 4. m. the gale abated and

the wind veered round to West.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 413

On the 14th October, 1852.—At 11 A. mM. observed the vessel take a

great sheer to HK. S. E. perceived that the cable had parted 20 fathoms

from the hawse (the vessel at the time riding with 190 fathoms) imme-

diately let go the starboard anchor and whilst veering out cable, it parted

at 60 fathoms; cleared away the larboard waist anchor, which had the

chain bent on, immediately let it go and veered out to 70 fathoms, but

still finding the vessel driving in a Westerly direction immediately got

the starboard cable aft to the starboard waist anchor and clinched it,

which no sooner done, then it was let go and veered out to 130 fathoms,

which apparently brought the vessel up. At 6 Pp. m. the vessel took a

tremendous roll and filled the starboard quarter-boat ; it blowing then a

perfect hurricane and a frightful sea running, cut it away to save the

mizen mast and port quarter boat, Barometer down to 28.36.

15th.—a. M. blowing a hurricane from N. W.; at 1 a..M., in a tremend-

ous squall parted the starboard cable at 130 fathoms ; wind veered round

to West when the gale abated, the vessel then having the chain anchor

down ; found we were in 25 fathoms of water from 10 to 12 miles W. 8S. W.

of the station. In consequence of the heavy sea running, it was not prac-

ticable to heave the anchor up for fear of parting the chain, at Noon Lat:

by Obs. 20° 55’ North.

The vessel has sustained no damage as regards her hull, masts or rigging.

16¢i.—At Noon hove up, made all sail to regain our station, which we

reached at 6.30 Pp. m. and showed the usual station light.

Abridged Report from the H. C. P. V. Cavury, commanded by Mr.

hk. Hann, B. P. Pilot's Ridge Station.

On the 14th inst. at 6.30 a. m. the vessel parted, riding with 150 fs. of

cable on the Hastern edge of the Pilot’s Ridge in 24 fs. water, 3 miles E.

by N. of the Pilot’s Ridge light vessel.* 7 a. m. set the close reefed main

topsail, reefed foresail and fore topmast staysail; wind N. EK. steered down

8. 8. E. to stretch out clear of danger, after which I intended to lay to on

the starboard tack. As I went to the Southward, wind came more North

about, I then thought there was a chance of running clear of the hardest

part, by continuing on my Southern course. At 10.30 a. m. furled foresail,

and main topsail. It now became actually requisite for the safety of the

vessel to keep her before the wind and sea, and to accomplish this it was

evident that the mainmast must be cut away, not having succeeded in

cutting away the main topmast ; this was done, and the vessel became more

easy, and steered with evident ease before the wind, and as the wind

veered to the Westward the vessel’s head came round to the Hastward

the lowest range of the Barometer being 28.64.

* Lat. 20° 49‘ N. Long. 70 46’ E.

oH 2

414 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Abridged Vopy of the Log of the H.C. P. V. Cavmry,

Friday, 14th May, 1852.

A. M. fresh gales from N. E. to E. and heavy sea.

4a.M.a heavy squall from EH. N. E.

5 a. M. dirty appearance, fresh squalls from HE. N. E. with rain. Ridge

¥. L. Vessel W. by S.; too thick to see the Tavoy.

6.30 a. M. parted and stood down S. 8. E. under a close-reefed main

topsail and reefed foresail, wind increasing and sea rising fast; each

successive squall striking the vessel with increased fury, burying her at

times completely under water.

About 10.30 a. m, clued up the foresail and main topsail, and with some

difficulty furled them, wind from N. N. W. to N. W. steering from S. 8. E.

to 8S. E. by E.

About Noon the vessel broached to against her helm, bringing her

broadside on to a terrific sea, which broke over her fore and aft; Barome-

ter at this time commenced to fall with fearful rapidity, the wind and sea

increasing every minute, the squalls bringing the vessel to leeward as far

as the fair leaders of the lower rigging ; endeavoured to get her before

the wind (which at this time was oscillating between N. W. and N. N. W.)

by hoisting the foretop mast staysail which had been bent afresh, but it blew

clean away in the attempt. Having lost all management of the vessel from

her being under water to leeward, and the sea breaking with tremendous

force over her (washing overboard hen-coops, &c.) tried to cut away the

main topmast to get her before the wind, but the mast would not go, and

the position of the vessel being momentarily more perilous, it was resolved

to cut away the mainmast which was done forthwith, between | and 2 p. m.

the wreck was cleared as soon as practicable and the vessel paid off

before the wind, much water continually on her decks, the scuppers not

being sufficient to carry it off; it is supposed that during this time the

carpenter was washed over-board, he having been last seen 80 employed.

At about 2.30 p. mM. the Barometer commenced to rise and the strength

of the hurricane abated, when the wind oscillated from N. W. to W. and

at 8 p.m. was W. N. W.; from this time the weather rapidly cleared, the

Barometer rising as fast as it fell; at about 11.30 P. m. set the fore top-

sail double reefed and hove her to on the port tack, wind at West and

sea fast decreasing.

2 a.m. 29.54 Squally appearance EK. N. E.

4 ie 29.54 Heavy squall from W.

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 415

6 A.M. 29.48 Passing squalls and rain.

7 m 29.44 rs

8 z, 29.43 The same N. E.

9 3 29.42 hy

10 sd 29.37 “ANG No

BOTS". 5, 29.30 Heavy squalls from N. to N. N. EH.

mivatiaris, 2): °29:25 ) IN. to NON. W:

11 £ 29.20 Tremendous ditto ditto N. N. W. to N. W.

1VA0:: | 5; 29.65 Aa

Noon ,, 29.5 4

12.15 p.u. 29.0 p

12.30 ,, 28.90

HAAS... (5s 28.85 sg

1 a 28.78 a

£30) 645 28.64 Terrific from N. N. W.

TAD drys 28.64 a

2 i 28.64 Re

BoB! * ys 28.70 x

AS 95 28.77 a

BO. 5 28.80 -

4 i 28.90 Not in such quick succession.

5 its 29.0. N. W. to W.

BO 59 29.4 9

Gs. .,, 29.10 More moderate W. S. W.

7 4, 29.25 i

8 43 29.40 fy

10 ase 29.45 §. W.

Mid. 29.50 be

(Signed) R. Hann, B. P.

Abridged Report from the H. C. P. V. Satwrnn, Mr. J. W.

Rozerts, B. P. South Channel. :

At 2 P.M. on May 13th.—I had anchored in 12 fms. water in the South

Channel, having been driven there by.a fresh Easterly breeze, while taking

the pilots from the outward bound ships. The South Channel Buoy bore

about W. 3 N. 3 miles and after veering to 75 fms. and sending down the

top gallant yards and masts, I considered it expedient about 7.30 P. m. to

veer to 145 fms. of cable as there was a chopping sea. The cable was

quite new, but at midnight the vessel had parted at about 130 fms. Hove

the remainder of the cable in and stood to S. E. by S.. Wind fresh from

416 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [WNo. 5.

EK. N. E. under double reefed topsails and reefed courses. At daylight of

the 14th of May; more gusty, close reefed the topsails and about 8.30 a. m.

we were under bare poles on the port tack. The wind N. E. and the sea

increasing. The squalls at last became so furious and the sea of course

so heavy, that as the vessel lay over, the upper dead eyes of the lower rig-

ging on the starboard side were frequently awash.

The centre of the Cyclone passed to the Westward of us about 3.30

Pp. M. and at 6.30 p. m. having gradually come up on the port tack from

S. E. at 8 a. um. to North, we wore to the Southward; the wind being of

course West and by midnight the gale was over. | °

May 127TH, 1852.

Hours. Bar. Ther. Wind. Force of Wind.

10 A.M. 29.81 85 S. E.to E. 8. E. 2

Noon. 29.75 85 Hs 3

4 P.M. 29.75 85 _ 2

8 an 29.79 85 a 2

Midnight 29.79 85 E. 8. E. 2

May 13TH, 1852.

4 A.M. 29.69 85 East to E. N. E, 3

8 ss 29.73 86 a 4,

lDapness 29.72 85 East. 6

Noon 29.69 85 East to E. N. E. 5

4 P.M. 29 61 85 EK. N. EH. 6

8 H 29.60 85 EK. N. E. to N. E. 6

Midnight 29.56 85 EK. N. E. to East, 6

| May 14rH, 1852.

2 MMs 29.32 8 N.E. to EH. N. E. 7

3 hn 29.48 85 2 a

4, “i 29.45 85 N. E. by E. 8

5 Z 29.40 85 N. E. 9

6 es 29.35 85 s 9

7 or 29.31 85 oP 9

0i36 2, 29.34, 85 5 9

8 i 29.30 85 ys 10

8.30 ,, 29.29 85 ut Il

8 yy 29.25 85 % 11

10 + 29.20 85 - 11

il Bi 29.22 85 N.N. EH. 12

11.30 ,, 28.95 85 Py 12

Noon 28.86 85 4 12

1855.) A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1] PM. 28.86

2 2; 28.80

250i x, 28.80

ae 28.75

3:30°'5, 28.72

4, ‘ 28.80

Sith 28.85

5300, 28.95

Gxb 183 29.01

6.30 ,, 29.05

F iso £ 29.10

eet, 29.21

9 m 29.32

10 x 29.45

ll ey 29.45

12 BS 29.50

ata Ai 29.55

got 29.55

RB Bas 29,60

6 4 29.60

8 th 29.65

10 s 29.68

Noon 29 70

4 P.M. 29.65

8 i 29.70

Midnight 29.72

May

15TH,

Aan ®© © ®

cor)

417

Abridged Report from the Log of the Barque Kasvrain from Mr.

Mate Pilot G. B. Youne.

At daylight on the 13th May, 1852, we weighed from Cowcolly Roads

with a N. H. wind and fine weatlier, and proceeded down Lloyd’s Channel ;

at 8 a. M. wind veering to EH. N. HE. anchored by Saugor Flat Buoy, with

it bearing EH. 8. EH. 4 a mile, thinking it prudent to take up this position

to ride out Hasterly winds; made all preparations, having occasional puffs

of wind; during the day veered to 50 fms. Wirds E.N. E., Bar. 29.70.

Friday 14th.—At 4 a. m. blowing fresh from N. EH. and very squally

appearance, Barometer 29.60; Noon Barometer 29.40. Breeze still in-

creasing in heavy squalls, let go the starboard anchor and veered out

20 fms. cable, we then got the third anchor over the bows and bent 45

fms. of spare cable to it.

418 A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

9p. M. Barometer falling to 29.24: 10.30 Pp. m. blowing a complete

hurricane with terrific gusts from North, heavy sea, Barometer 29.13

falling to 29.08 veered away cable as fast as we could, but owing to part

of the crew leaving off work, we could not do it very quickly.

Midnight a furious gale from North, heavy sea, Barometer on the rise

29.10 part of crew pumping, others hiding themselves.

Saturday 15th.—About 1 a. mM. Barometer 29.20: ship began to drive,

paid out nearly the whole of the starboard cable; 1.30 a. m. blowing a

complete gale from N. N. W. with heavy gusts and rain, heavy sea, drove

foul of the Grappler Buoy vessel, did not see her till we were along side ;

when we drove past her we cut away the 3rd anchor and veered out all

the chain upon it, viz. 45 fms.

2 4. M. we took the ground abaft lightly but afterwards began to thump

heavily, cut away the mainmast which eased the ship considerably, I con-

jectured, we were aground on Saugor Flat.

3 4. M. winds veered to W. N. W. Barometer 29.40, heavy surf break-

ing over us, four feet water in the hold. Daylight Barometer 29.50;

winds W. 8. W. found that the vessel was on shore abreast of the site

of the New Light House on Saugor Point with six feet water in her

hold ; concluded she was bilged, some of her sheathing flanks floating up,

the Grappler Buoy Vessel sent her boat which boarded us at 11 a. mu.

G. B. Youne, Mate Pilot.

Abridged Report of the H. C. P. V. Saveor, Mr. C. Buaxg, B. P.

Pilot’s Ridge.

On the 13th May, 1852.—At daylight the weather assumed a threaten-

ing appearance. We made all preparations for a gale. Weather growing

too boisterous while we were heaving in cable could not sight the anchor.

The Saugor’s log of winds, weather, Barometer and Thermometer for

the days of the 13th and 14th of May, 1852, is as follows :

13th May.—First part a pleasant breeze, wind East, Bar. 29.61; Ther.

830. 2nd part fresh N. East wind, Bar 29.66; Ther. 85°. Noon strong

E. N. E. wind, weather threatening, Bar. 29.66; Ther. 86°. Last part

hard gale, wind KE. N. E. Bar. 2956; Ther. 85°. 5th part hard gale,

wind BE. N. BE. Bar. 29.54; Ther. 84°. 6th, midnight, hard gale from

N. E. Bar. 29.53; Ther. 830.

14th May.—First part wind from E. N. EK. to N. East, increasing to a

hurricane, Bar. 29.48; Ther. 83°. 2nd part wind N. EH. increasing to a

hurricane, Bar. 29.36; Ther. 82°. 3rd Noon, wind N. HK, heavy sea and rain,

hurricane increasing, with Bar. 29.28; Ther. 81°. 4th part the hurricane

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 419

at its climax, heavy sea and rain, Bar. 28.96; Ther. 80°. Lastly, symptoms

of abatement, wind N. b. W. Bar. 29.00; Ther. 80°. Midnight wind

N. West, hurricane fast abating, Bar. 29.28; Ther. 81°.

The Saugor rode out this hurricane with two hundred and ten fathoms

of cable. It did not blow where she was lying so heavily as others that

I recollect.

Report of the Grapreimr Buoy Vessel, Mn. J. H. Cuarxen, B. P.

At Saugor.

Friday May \4th, 1852.

Barometer. Wind and Weather.

4 a.m. 29.78 Blowing fresh from E. N. E. with passing squalls

heavy.

6 a 28.76 Cloudy weather.

a Ss 29.68

8 os 29.64 ‘Blowing hard from EH. N. E. squally threatening

9 is 29.63 weather.

10 93 29.62

a Be 0 aU

Noon 29.58 Blowing a gale from N. EK. with hard squalls and

Pe P.M. 29.51 heavy rain.

2 5 29.47

3 os 29.41

4 5 29.34 Increasing gale from N. N. E. with very heavy gusts

a ay 29.32 and rain.

6 a 29.30

7 ” 29.28

8 3, 29.28 Blowing a hard gale from North with heavy gust

9 en 29.26 accompanied with torrents of rain.

29.24,

el Bo ae

Midnight 29.22 Gale increasing from North, frequent heavy gusts

blowing, and rain.

Saturday, May 15th, 1852.

1 a.m. 29.21 From 1.30 to 2.30 4. m., gale blew its hardest from

2 # 29.20 North to N. by W. and N. N. W.

3 ms 29.22

4, at 29.38 Drawing round to the Westward and moderating

daylight.

5 aw 29.50 Gale moderating fast, Barometer rising.

6 ie 29:55

au.c0 ., 29.70 Moderate breeze from 8S. 8S. W. and fine weather.

3 1

420 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Abridged Report from the H. 0. F. Light Vessel Horn, Gasper Station.

I beg leave to inform you that at 8 p. mw. on Saturday the “ Hope” F. LL. V.

began to drive, but brought up again in about 15 minutes, with the 2nd

anchor, which was let go immediately she began to drive. On Sunday at

2 p. m. the vessel was anchored again on her station.

The hardest of the gale was from North to N. W. a perfect hurricane

but the Hope behaved beautifully, and all was in readiness for a Cyclone.

Abridged Extract from the Log of the H.C. F. Inght Vessel Horr

Gasper Station.—By Mr. Tuo. H. Couttns, Mate in Charge.

Thursday, May 13th, 1852.—8 a. m. fresh easterly winds with dirty

threatening appearance; 10, veered to 145 fms. port anchor. Sunset

ranged the starboard cable to 50 fms. Barometers going down during the

day; at midnight Aneroid 30.10; Ship’s Bar. 29.58; Comdrs. Bar. 29.65

with a fresh E. N. E. wind and a heavy sea.

Friday May 14th.—Daylight blowing strong from the N. E. with

threatening appearance and a heavy sea running, veered to 180 fms. made

preparations for bad weather; 11 a. mM. a gale from the N. E. veering to

the Northward in the squalls.* Noon blowing a heavy gale from the

N. E. with heavy squalls and rain; 8 p. M. a heavy gale at N. b. W. with

a heavy sea, vessel commenced driving, let go the.starboard anchor ; at

8.15 brought up in 44 fms. veered to 200 fms, hauled up and ranged 50

fms. of chain cable; 9, wind N. W. b. N. veering to the Westward blow-

ing a perfect hurricane. It will be seen by the annexed table that the

Barometers fell until 8 p. mM. and then commenced rising, without however

any diminution in the strength of the wind. Midnight blowing a hurri-

cane at N. W.b. W.

Saturday, May 15th.—1 a. m. wind W. N. W. forestay sail blew away ;

2 to 4, gale moderating ; squalls less frequent and decreasing in strength,

at 4, blowing strong from the Westward and gradually moderating. Day-

light 5 vessels to the Northward, one totally dismasted, and another sunk

close to the upper Middle Ground Buoy ; a heavy sea running and unable

to offer any assistance. Lower Gasper Buoy bearing N. W.; upper Middle

Ground Buoy'N. b. W. 3 W. in 43 fms. low water, ship about a mile and

half §. E. from her station. 10, moderate breeze from the Westward,

hazy weather and a heavy sea running.

* Ttalics are mine.—H. P.

1855. | A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 421

A Table shewing the change in the Barometer and the veering of the

wind from 4 a.m. of KHriday, 14th May, to 8 a. M. of the 15th

mstant. H. C. BF. L. Vessel Hore.

Hour.) Aneroid. cee ee Winds.

As. _ 30.7 29.54, 29,60 >

6 14th} 30.5 99.52 | 29.55

8 30.2 | 29.50 | 29.55 | ee wee

10 29.98 | 29.45 | 29,50 | +N. E. ke Nectar Wace:

Noon | 29.95 | 29:41 | 29.48 OI oR uy

2r.m.| 29.85 | 29.37 | 29.41 | oc es

4 29.73 | 29.20} 29.28 |J

6 9952 | 28.97| 29.00 | N.N. E. to North.

8 29.45 | 29.00 a N. b. W.

9 29.50 | 29.10 | 29.05

10 99.55] 29.16 | . 29.11 tN. W.»b.N.

ail 29.61 | 29.24 | 29.20} N. W.

12 29.65 | 29.32 | 29.30! N.W.b. W.

ia mt «699.79 29.40 29.38 | W.N. W.

2 15th) 29.85 29.53 29.50 Ltt N. squalls less frequent and

ecreasing.

4, 29. 92"| "29.60" | 29:59

6 30.00 | 29.65 | 29.63 j West a strong breeze.

8 30.7 29.67 | 29.70

Reports by Electric Telegraph from Diamond Harbour,

14th May, 1853, State of the Weather.

At Diamond Harbour.—Morning light winds from N. East, with driz-

zling rain, at noon strong breezes from East, attended with slight showers

of rain, and cloudy weather. Thermometer at noon 87°. Wet bulb 78°.

From noon till 6 vp. m. blowing violently from Hast, with heavy rain.

Aneroid Barometer, at 10 4. m. 29.600

Sanaa at 4p.m. 29.400

Standard Barometer at 7 P.M. 29,450

Fall of rain, at Diamond Harbour, from noon till

6 P.M. ee ve te ee . Inches 0.70

Caleutta, .. ig ite ci 0.20

to 7 p. M. 14th tae

15th May, 1852, Diamond Harbour Report. Received at 7 a. M.

From 8 p. m. to 12 p. m. last night blowing violeatly from Kast, with

heavy rain—at 1 a. m. the wind veered to N. West, blowing still harder,

At 4 a. M. a perfect hurricane—still continues—several huts and trees

312

———

422 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

have been blown down in the village—our Raingauge has also been

blown down, therefore we are unable to give the fall of rain.

Standard Barometer at 104. mM. 29.540

State of the Weather.

At Diamond Harbour.—From 6 a. m. blowing furiously from West,

and slight rain, the premises and the station huts have been much injured,

Weather cloudy. Thermometer at noon 83°. Wet bulb 78°.

Aneroid Barometer, atl P.M. 29.55

at 4p. mM. 29.55

On the 16th, fine Southerly breeze is reported.

and 15th May, 1852,0n Board of the P. and O. Oo,’s Steam Ship

Hinpostan, Garden Reach.

Bar. by | Bar. by

Time. |“ Gox # Tater Wind. ? Hindostan. Garden Reach.

8a.mM.| 29.67 a Friday, May 14th.

Ther.

Noon 29.58

3p.u.l 29.50 | 29.59

5.30 99.46 | 29.43

8.0 29.40 29.36 IN. N. E. 18

9 29.37 |} 29.33

10 29.27 29.24 70

11 29.19 29.13

Midn.} 29.9 29.63 )North. 75

la.m.| 28.94] 28.84 ok : Saturday, May 15th,

2 28.87 28.83 IN. W. 75

2.50 28.89 28.88

4, 29.01 29.03 |West and

5 29.13 W.N. W.

6 29.26 | 29.23 75

8 29.41 29.35 78

11 29.53 29.42

Noon | 29.55 | 29.48 |W. by N. | 80

* Barometer compared with the Standard at Madras Observatory, each Instru-

ment 30 feet above the level of the sea,

H,. Harris,

1855. | A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 423

Calcutta Newspaper Account.

During the storm of Friday night, nearly all the ships in the Cooley

Bazar moorings parted their own chains. The G'lentanner parted her

own chains at the Calcutta moorings, and went on the bank ; it is thought

she will have to go into dock. The City of Calcutta dragged both her

anchors, got foul of the Government moorings, and got on shore at

Chandpaul Ghat, little or no damage done. All the ships in the harbour

dragged their anchors more or less. Numbers of boats, bauleahs, budge-

rows, pinnaces, and country boats were swamped, and a great deal of

property lost. The river, on Saturday morning, was covered with bales

of jute, silk, opium, masts and spars of vessels, the wrecks of dinghees,

&e. Some lives are supposed to have been lost, but as the gale came on

in the evening, the boats were mostly moored to the shore where escape

was easy.

In Calcutta much mischief was done to buildings. An unfinished house

in the Chitpore road, belonging to one of the Mullick family, fell down

upon the adjoining stables, and destroyed some valuable horses and car-

mages. In Moorgeehutta a lower-roomed house fell in, and buried an

elderly lady and her two grandchildren under the ruins. By the exer-

tions of a neighbour, Mr. Arathoon, the lady and one of the children

were extricated without serious injury, the other child, a girl of five years

old, was killed.

In the suburbs, hundreds of huts were levelled with the ground, and

the gardens every where laid waste.

On the Barrackpore road about fifty of the largest trees were uprooted,

some of them fell across the road, making it nearly impassable in several

places. About the station many large trees were prostrated, but the

Park fortunately escaped with little serious injury, though the fences

were blown down in many places.

About Calcutta the trees are stripped of fruit, mangoes particularly,

but what is very remarkable is the number of crows which have perished.

Heaps were piled up at the corner of many streets on Saturday. They

generally take care of themselves, but this being the breeding season, it

is supposed they would not quit their nests. There has been great de-

struction among the yachts. Two or three are lying sunk near the Fort,

and several others are reported missing.

My own observations at Calcutta are as follows.

14th May, 1852.—During the night, squalls and light rain from the

Eastward with puffs of wind, rising and falling at times. At 2 a.m. Bar.

424 A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [.No. 5.

low, about 29.76.* Daylight to sunrise, fresh breeze N. East. A bank

of stratus and nimbus from East to N. Hast with heavy masses of loose

ragged cumuli which were breaking and passing over us in loose detached

ridges, and webs of smoky scud. About 6 a. M. weather seemed to clear

ap from the Eastward but no rise of Barometer.

At 10 a. m. Bar. (corrected to that of Surveyor General) 29.71; Symp.

29.90.

N. B. No rise since 4 a. mM. rather a fall, Bar. being then about

29.74. Fresh breeze N. E., masses of dark smoky cumulous scud travel-

ling from the Eastward. Bright sunlight where openings occurred and

larger dark masses passing now and then. Wind EH. N. EK. blowing in

strong squalls and puffs at times.

At 1h. 30’ p. M. first dark rain squall occurred, at 1 P. mu. Bar. 29.659?

Symp. 29.85; Ther. 853°. Squalls and puffs as before. Wind H. N. E.

to N. Kast.

3h. 40’ p. m. Bar. 29.609; Symp. 29.81; Ther. 85°. 4h. 5’ p. m. Bar,

29.529 ; Symp. 29.75; Ther. 84¢°. Gloomy squalls and rain. Wind N.

East. Scud N. East.

5h. vp. M. Bar. 29.509; Symp. 29.75; Ther. 84°. Wind N.N. E. to N.

East with squalls and drizzling rain, but the rain in loose large drops!

At 10h. 10’ Bar. 29.309; Symp. 29.60; Ther. 823°. Blowing hard from

H. N. East as nearly as can be guessed.

At 11h. 20’ Bar. 29.169; Symp. 29.50; Ther. 82°; blowing ahard gale,

but too dark to ascertain its exact direction ; tremendous squalls at times,

15th May.

Time. Bar. Simp. Ther.

A.M. Oh.5’ 29.079 29.42 82°

25 009 39 o.

1. 5 28.879 3d ee

1. 45 859 .30 ys

Wind now to the Westward of North; heavy gale.

2h.15’ 28.829 28 8130

3,0 .909 34 813

3 .20 .989 39 ve

Wind N. Westerly.

4h.00’ 29.059 44 817

6 .30 329 62 81

Heavy gale at West, scud from S. West.

8h.20’ 29.499 29.64 81

Decreasing gale West. By Noon, weather comparatively fine.

* Register blotted. —H. P.

+ The treacherous clearing up for a short interval which I have so frequently

adverted to.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 425

Report from Baugundee, a Salt Agency Station, in Lat. 22° 88' N.;

| Long. 88° 57° East ; about 39 miles B.b. N. from the Flag Staff

: of Fort William, by F. Cranx, Esq. Bengal Salt Agency.

Tt will be seen that this Cyclone fortunately* passed up to the East-

ward of Calcutta, through the Sunderbunds where it not only tore to

pieces every thing in its passage, even to a pucka (brick-and-mortar-built)

house, but drove the river-steamers in their sheltered creeks into the

jungle. A relation of Mr. Crank’s shewed and allowed me to make some

extracts from a private letter, and these together with Mr. Crank’s very

intelligent replies to a letter of queries subsequently addressed to him

by me, have enabled me to frame the following very interesting narrative

of the passage of the centre of a Cyclone on shore by a person, who was

| evidently perfectly cool and collected. In this summary, it will be recol-

| lected that the facts and most of the phrases are Mr. Crank’s, and I have

| indeed sometimes given my own queries to introduce his reply verbatim.

” yooms to the Westward. The gale set in from the N. East on the 14th

: but by the time it was blowing a gale, it was at about H. N. East, and

when the hurricane was at its height the wind was about two points to the

Northward of East. Up to 2h. 30’ a. m. of the 15th, it went gradually veer-

ing round to the Southward when a sudden lull of about ten minutes dura-

tion took place. He was looking from his door to the Westward when he

heard the sound of the tempest approaching from the opposite point to that

at which it had commenced, or South West. The sound was terrific and

| it burst with more violence than before on the Western side of the house

tearing the thick beams of the verandah out of their places in the wall,

i and scattering them like straws, whilst the verandah itself covered with

| | a double layer of Syrian or flat tiles, was pierced by it in several places ;

holes of 6 or 8 feet in diameter being blown through the roof. He then

thought it prudent to place his wife and family in security. The interval

. | of the lull as before said was perhaps ten minutes when the wind shifted

suddenly from about E. b. 8. or E. 8. E. to the S. West, and the hurri-

* I say fortunately, for we were thus 35 miles to the West of its centre where

it evidently was of terrific violence, and had its track been up the Hooghly not a

_ ship then in the river would have escaped. We may also judge in some degree

_ how important to a ship even this short distance from the centre must be, and

. how it occurs so frequently that one ship is utterly torn to pieces a¢ the centre

| while another escapes at a very ‘short distance from it.

| 426 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. {No. 5.

cane which ensued was terrific. When he left his house all the venetians»

doors and glass windows of the upper and lower story were all blown in.

The roof of one room had fallen, and the brick pillars of the verandahs were

broken in two or three places, the storm had a clear drift through the house

and some of the furniture was even blown out of the windows; chairs,

&ce. being found on the bank of the river the following morning. There

was no thunder or lightning during the storm. Mr. Crank being repeatedly

out in it, so that he speaks very positively as to this, which he must have

perceived had there been any. It was at three in the morning that Mr.

Crank’s family were obliged to take shelter; first in a low cow-house, of

which the roof also beginning to give way they were driven as a last

resource to a pucka (brick-built) pig-stye! which being still smaller and

lower, and substantially constructed, fortunately withstood the fury of

the elements,* which was so great that the family were repeatedly blown

down in their retreat from the house to their place of refuge.

Mr. Crank stating in his private letter that “earthquakes prevailed

throughout the whole night,” my query on this head and his very import-

ant reply are as follows :—

In “ What were the nature of the earthquake shocks you mention, and

are you quite sure of them, as distinguished from the vibrations of the

house in the gusts of wind? Are you also familiar with earthquake shocks

so as readily to recognise them ?

Answer.—The shocks I experienced when out of the house, at about

2h. 15’ a. M. of the 15th were oscillatory and very severe. One I expe-

rienced in the upper story of my house I cannot correctly describe. An-_

other at 4 a. M. or thereabouts was of the same character as the above.

It could not in this case have been the vibration of the building I was

in, because it is an extremely low one, being used as a pig-stye and pigeon-

house, and is a very strong pucka edifice. As I have experienced many

earthquakes both in Persia and Assam, and am generally calm and col-

lected I feel sure the shocks were those as described (to his Calcutta

friends) and that throughout the night. After the hurricane set in, they

were repeated. With the first shock outside the house, I plainly expe-

rienced a very unpleasant smell which I attributed to some gaseous exhal-

ation ;f I have noted the same peculiar odour on other similar occasions,

* This is exactly the history of the Mauritius and West India planters, who on

the large plantations have a strong low built “ hurricane house” ready for these

occasions, and on the poorer ones the families take refuge in the negro huts in

sheltered spots.

+ Perhaps Ozone ?—H. P.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 42/7

and I fancy it is corroborative of one of the theories anent these pheno-

mena.”

Mr. Crank mentioned also a confusion of strange and horrible sounds,

and he describes them as follows :—

Query.— What were the nature of the sounds you describe? You were

so near to, or at the passage of the centre, where these singular noises are

Sreqaently described, that it is of much interest to know something about

them ?

Answer.—‘‘ The sounds noted in my letter to Mr. R.—were of so pecu-

liar a nature that I can scarcely describe them. You have doubtless been

on the deck of a ship in a dark night where the upper sails have flapped

against the masts? Such like sounds met my ears on the night of the

14th.* Then it would appear as if vast bodies of winged animals were

hurrying across, whose wings were striking against each other in a thou-

sand directions.+ These sounds were blended with others not less unusual

—crashing like trees—whistling—roaring—or as if heavy bodies were

falling from a height against each other, and by the concussion were

shattered into fragments. At this time I was out on the plain, and the strife

of the elements was awful ; ever and anon such a pressure of the wind from

above, that I was almost crushed to the earth; then it would strike me

on one side—then on another, and I came to the conclusion that I was

in the centre of a whirlwind.{ I was for a time stupified. To turn my

face to the Eastward for more than a few seconds was impossible, the

rain was driven with the force of arrows into the face, and the oppression

was similar to what one feels on riding a fast horse at racing speed.

Unfortunately, and this he very much regrets, as we must also do, the

only instrument which Mr. Crank had with him was a Thermometer,

which stood till the lull at about 88° in a room, but he is not certain as to

a degree or so, not having his glasses at hand. At the time of the lull it

became so exceedingly cold that every one remarked it, and on looking

at the Ther. he found it standing at 65 or 66°! At daylight it was at 90°

or something less." f/

* The cracking of a huge electrical machine we might suppose to produce such

sounds ?>—H, P.

¥ The rushing noise of the currents of air as generated by the electric discharge ?

see Peltier.—H. P.

t This passage is one of immense importance, for together with others which

will soon be published, it settles the question of any upward tendencies of the wind

| at the centre in the negative, and very strongly corroborates my theory of electric

and spiral currents.

| 3K

428 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

In describing the track and ravages of the storm, Mr. Crank mentions

that a large Casuarina tree, at about 100 yards distant from the East >

verandah of his house, was literally cut off even with the surface of the

earth. His Bauleah which was securely fastened adjacent to it was torn

to pieces, the roof of the cabin being thrown many hundred yards to the

Westward ; while some of the windows were picked up at nearly a mile

distant.* His house was reduced to such a ruin that it- was dangerous to

approach it, the parapet wall, balustrades, &c. being, as it were, cut off.

Mr. Crank seems to think that the force of the storm was most strongly

felt for about half a mile on each side of Baugundee, and he estimates

the track of country over which it passed by the accounts from his salt

chowkies (station houses). This would make the centre one mile in

breadth only, and accounts in part for the awful violence of it within that

limit, for it has always been found that when the diameter of the central

lull is small, the intensity of the Cyclone there is much greater.

He farther states that great loss of life, and of cattle and other proper-

ty took place in consequence of the excessive and sudden rise of the rivers

all over the Sunderbunds, which obliged those who had no other resource

to take refuge in the trees.

Reports from Steamers in the Sunderbunds.

Two of the River Steamers, one of them the property of Government

and the other belonging to the Ganges Steam Navigation Company, were

driven on shore in the Sunderbunds ;f and carried by the storm wave up

over the trees ! into the jungle, from whence they had to be extricated by

cutting canals after the Cyclone was over. The following are their logs

which fortunately serve very accurately to mark the track of the centre, as

they were on the Hastern verge of the centre (wind veering from E. S. E,

to S. S. EH. and South, to West) and their positions being at a short

distance from each other only and 44 miles S. b. E. of Baugundee.

* In a severe Tyfoon from the Bay of Manilla in 1816, when all the ships lying

at Cavite were driven on shore, an American ship lost her cutters, which were blown

from the davits. About a month after the gale the Captain of the ship taking a

walk into the country saw something very strange in a mangoe tree near a village

about four miles from the anchorage, and paid an Indian to get it down for him.

It proved to be the stern of his own cutter !

t+ Indian readers do not require to be told, but some European ones may, that

the Sunderbunds comprise a vast extent of low jungly islands, as large as the prin-

cipality of Wales, intersected by a thousand large and small rivers, streams, and /

creeks forming the Delta of the Ganges and Hooghly, and in which boats are

perfectly sheltered.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 4.29

Abridged Log of theH.C. Steamer “ Bernampootser” P. M. Cawtey,

Commander, towards the Presidency ; 63rd trip. N. B.—At anchor

in the Soyah in Lat. 21° 54’ N.; Long. 89° 02' Hast, by Tassry’s

Map.

Bar. Ther. Time.

29.55 820 a.m.

- 5.00

29.50 88 Noon

= as E10

a ee ke Bo WL,

29.35 70 4.00

ee we 5.15

29.20 .. 5.30

aG0. fs. 7.15

we.02 .. 8p. M.

28.45 .. 10.00

27.80 .. Midget.

Friday 14th May, 1852.

Strong Easterly winds and cloudy.

Steam up, weighed, and proceeded full power.

Ditto winds with passing showers of rain.

Passed steamer Chunar, at anchor in the Fringhee

Khall.

Entered Attarah Banka river.

Increasing breezes and passing squalls from E. 8. E.

Roymungul river.

Bearry Khall; observed every appearance of a gale

from the Eastward, ran well up the Soyah for

safe anchorage. Owing to the weather having a

threatening appearance, Captain Cawley orders

an Ofiicer’s watch to be kept.

Anchored for the night in 4 fathoms with 70 fms.

on the best Bower and 50 on the small; blew off

steam and kept fires low, the river apparently

well sheltered and very smooth water.

Gale increasing. Got the steam up and worked

ahead full power.

Gale still increasing, observed the vessel driving

with engines working full power and both anchors

ahead.

Vessel driving, gave her a little more chain, unable

to give her much for fear of the wynch breaking.

Midnight blowing a hurricane from $8. 8S. E. the

large cog-wheel of the wynch carried away—

both chains parted and vessel took the bank.

Sea making a clean breach over her, and crew

employed baling water out of the vessel, the

Flat Matabangah parted from beam lashings, and

both banks being inundated, the hurricane blew

the vessel about halfa mile on the bank, blowing

away sails and topmasts, rigging, bamboos,

boats, oars, &c. eed 4

ak 2

430 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Sutera 15th May, 1852.

ate ve a. M. Blowing a hurricane from S. 8. E. vessel aie

over the thick jungle, sea breaking over her.

2.30 Observed vessel stationary—buried in thick jungle,

the sea still washing over her.

28.30 65 2.45 Gale moderating and veering to the Westward

stopped the Engines and blew off Steam.

28.65 .. 4.00 Gale veering to N. W. and moderating. Daylight

observed the Matabangah high and dry as our-

selves, bearing 8. E. by S. about 100 fathoms

from us ; and the nearest bank of the river N. EH.

by E. about 375 fathoms and nearest to a

Nullah N. E. by N. about 275 fathoms. Over-

hauled vessel’s hold and found no damage done,

sent Mr. Smart to the Matabangah, which was

found to have a tree through her bottom, which

the Commander soon stopped up. Mustered the

crew and found all correct. No lives lost, the

crew’s provisions much damaged.

28.92 ., 8.00 N. E. breezes and cloudy, our Jolly-boat being

lost, launched the flat boat through a creek and

sent Mr. Smart, mate of the steamer and Mr.

Wheelan, Clerk of the ‘‘ Matabangah” with four —

men from each vessel up to town with reports,

and for assistance ; commenced clearing away the

wreck and jungle.

Ganges Steam Company's Steamer “Cuunar”’ in the Sunderbunds,

May 14th, 1852.

At 5 a. m. cloudy weather with fresh Easterly winds.

9.45, entered the Fringhee Khall.

10.15, wind increasing with squalls, turned back for an anchorage.

10.40, wind E. N. E. anchored in 53 fms. kept Steam back for the

flood.

3 P.M. Steamer Berhampooter with “ Bhagrutty” passed on her way

to Calcutta.

4, wind increasing to a gale with rain, let go the 2nd anchor and veered

to 30 fms.

8, Gale increasing, veered to 50 fms. best bower, 30 fms. on 2nd ditto.

10, Wind East, terrific squalls, wind gradually veering round, thick

1855.] <A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 431.

rainy weather. Sea washing over all, pumps carefully attended to.

Wind S. East, veering to the Southward with squalls, blowing a hurri-

cane at times, vessel drove on to the opposite shore, taking the bank

aft, slacked Steam.

Midnight, both boats swamped with the sea washing over them, the

roof of the 2nd officer’s cabin blown off. Crew employed at the pumps.

Saturday, May \5th, 1852.

0.30 a. M. winds veered to South, the awning deck over foredeck,

blew off, taking all the stanchions fore and aft both sides with it into

the jungle about 100 yards.

4.30, wind still as violent and vessel shinigiuis great quantities of water,

every thing inundated and blowing to pieces.

6, Wind S. E. moderating, got the boats alongside, baled out.

7.30, succeeded in getting the vessel off the bank, weighed and pro-

ceeded a little way and anchored. Sent crew to pick some of the wreck

of the awning deck.

Observations made at Chandernagore, by Mr. G. B. SMart, Master

Pilot, H. O. M.

13th May, 1852.—Sun rose this morning very pale, appearing like a

large moon. In the morning Northerly wind; during the day variable

from HE. N. HE. to S. HE. Noon Barometer 29.68.

Chandernagore, 14th May, 1852.

Hour. Bar. Wind. Remarks.

eee | ee |

All the forenoon Barometer 29.50, wind

from KH. N. EH. and squally with pass-

ing showers of rain.

Noon | 29.47 | E.N. E. [Ditto Ditto.

2P.M. A25

3 Al ar

4, 35 Hs

4.30 32 :

6 .30 af

7.30 .28 N.E. {Increasing wind, and squalls more fre-

9 24 as quent.

9.30 .20 = ;

10 elie

10.30 15 fy

Lt 10 | N.N.E. |Blowing very hard, and squalls increas-

11.30 a5) is ore gale and squalls increasing in

Midnight} 29 .0 ti violence, and in quicker succession.

432 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Chandernagore, 15th May, 1852.

Hour. Bar. Wind. Remarks.

1a. m.| 28.90 North |Gale increasing in violence as well as

1.30 82 irs the squalls.

2 hi si

2.30 /2 we

3 68 N. W. /|Blowing a fierce hurricane, and squalls

3.30 65 ie in violent gusts, and in rapid succes-

4, .69 4 sion: The lowest fall of the Barometer.

4.30 15 i ,

5 BOD VSN: W./Wind and squalls moderating in vio-

5.30 86 .3 lence.

6 95 sie

7 29.2 is

8 .10 West {Still more moderate and weather clear

9 .20 i ing up. Squalls occasionally.

10 SS ce

11 2

Noon Sy | W. S. W.|Moderate wind with fine weather. Ba-

rometer rising rapidly.

Reports from the District of Kishnaghur, from Mulnath Factory,

Lat. 23° 053! N. ; Long. 88° 46'. #.

The following account of the late Cyclone is contained in a letter

from the district of Kishnaghur :—

“We have had a frightful storm here, the mischief done is almost

incredible; round this place nearly every tree is either down or injured,

and from all the factories I have accounts that nearly every thatched

building is quite destroyed. In the villages also it is quite sad to witness

the havoc that has been made, trees and houses all lying in one grand

chaos. Great numbers have received serious injuries, and there has also

been a very serious loss of life. On Friday it blew pretty fresh all day,

with the Barometer gradually falling. In the evening the wind increased,

and about 12 o’clock the hurricane began in earnest. It was worse

between 4 and 5 o’clock—the wind then from the N. W. and Barometer

standing at 28.4 where it remained till a quarter-past 6, when it rose to

28.6. Ata quarter past 7 to 29, quarter-past 8 to 29.2, at 9 o’clock to

29.3, and at half past 10 to 29.4 when the storm broke, though it blew

violently till noon. I think we must have had it here more severely than

even you have had it in Calcutta—though you appear to have had it badly

enough. In this concern, thirty people have been killed, and I have just

heard that my boat, which I had sent for a friend, has gone to the bottom,

1855.] <A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 433

and that a poor chuprassee and four of the men have been drowned.”—

Calcutta Englishman.

Letter from Kishnaghur from Major Lane, 86th N. I.

Lat. 23° 26’ N.; Long. 88° 35' Hast.

I greatly regret that I cannot furnish any Barometer register, but per-

haps the following account of the storm, as experienced at this station,

may be acceptable.

Throughout the whole of Friday the 14th instant, the weather was

unseasonable, with heavy clouds and the wind hanging to the North of

East; there were occasional squalls during the day. Towards evening,

although appearances continued threatening, the wind was moderate and

remained so till about 9 Pp. m. when it began to freshen considerably.

Up to this time I think the wind was variable, changing a point or two

towards the North and falling back again to Hast. At 10 o’clock the

storm may be said to have commenced ;—the wind then blew in strong

squalls from about K. N. E. gradually veering to the North. By midnight

it was due North, and from this point it continued to blow with great

fury for several hours. At times there was heard a low rumbling noise,

which might well have been mistaken for thunder, but I believe it was

the effect of the wind; there was no lightning.

From 2 to 4 a. m. of the 15th, the hurricane was at its height ; it then,

as far as I could judge, blew from two or three points to the West of

North. The gusts at times were crushing, and it seemed as if nothing

could withstand their force; they were accompanied with a continuous

driving rain. At day-break there was a scarcely perceptible decrease in

the fury of the storm. The clouds lay very low, and the scud was borne

along with great velocity, the rain continued at intervals. From sunrise

the gale gradually moderated, although up to 12 o’clock there were occa-

sional squalls, which, but for what had preceded them, would have been

thought unexampled in their violence.

At 6 a.m. the wind was W. N. W. veering slowly to the West from

which point it continued to blow freshly till the afternoon when the

weather cleared up.

Letter from Katgurrah, from R. P. Sace, Esq.

Lat. 23° 163’ NV. ; Long. 88° 57’ East.

Saturday, 8th May.—a. M..cloudy. Wind 8S. W. moderate, very heavy

rain for two hours from S. Hl. night strong S. E. wind.

434 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Sunday, 9th May.—a. M. weather clear, with strong S. E. wind. Noon

wind S. W.; Pp. m. very hot, atmosphere hazy; 63 P. M. a wind, stormy

appearance to the N. W. night close and cloudy. :

Monday, 10th May.—A lurid haze prevailing throughout the day.

Wind high, variable N. E. to S. W.; p. «. high wind throughout the

night.

Tuesday, 11th May.—The same as yesterday.

Wednesday, 12th May.—Atmosphere somewhat clearer, wind as yes-

terday.

Thursday, \3th May.—a. M. heavy clouds to the South. Wind 8. E.

and blowing strong throughout.

Friday, 14th May.—a. Mm. heavy black clouds all round, wind blowing

very strong from the East all day. p.m. cloudy; 74 P. M. wind increas-

ing till 11 Pp. m. when it blew a hurricane from the Eastward, midnight

wind from N. E. with much rain.

Saturday, 15th May.—1 a. M. gale blowing with tremendous force, trees

and houses falling in all directions ; gale continued with unabated force

till 5 a. m. when it lulled slightly and the wind veered round by the

North to the West, whence it blew very hard till near 9 a. m. whence the

wind fell considerably, and at 10 a. m. the rain ceased. 3 P. M. wind

high from 8. W.

Sunday, 16th May.—Light 8. W. 6.8. wind, with very hazy atmosphere.

Monday, 17th May.—a. m. clear, few clouds about, wind 8. H.; 9 p. Mm.

a North Wester with a shower of rain.

The whole country round wears a most desolate aspect.

Report from the road from Jessore towards Calcutta.— By

G. F. Coopsr, Esq.

Being at Jessore during the late storm and returning thence direct by

dak to Calcutta on Friday last I was enabled to make a few observations

which, though in all probability, you are already acquainted with, I will

endeavour to lay before you.

During the whole of the previous day we had a high East wind at

Jessore which increased during the night to a perfect hurricane. At or

before break of day the storm was at its greatest fury, the wind being

then from the South East, later in the day and when the storm had

abated, the wind was N. Westerly.

For some twenty miles the South side of Jessore, the storm, judging

trom the fallen timber, appears to have taken the same course, but after

passing that distance or say thirty miles from Jessore, the current appears

1855. | A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 435

to have entirely changed ; all prostrate timber, &c. lying N. Westerly, the

direction of the current being diametrically opposite to that experienced

at Jessore. This at once indexes the centre of the Cyclone as being

mid-way between the distances I have named.

Perhaps I have not expressed myself in a very lucid manner, and will

venture upon reiterating my statement; at Jessore and for twenty miles

or so on the road to Calcutta, the fallen trees were lying across the road-

way from lefé to right (S. EH. to N. W.) then after passing that distance I

found them lying from right to left (N. W. to 8. EB.) The road, as you

may be aware, being in a straight line running to the N. EH. from Calcutta,

and the intermediate distance between the two places being eighty-

six miles.

The points of the compass I have named, you will please to consider as

about the direction from whence the wind blew and not restricted to a

few degrees.

EKpw. TueEo. CoopEr.

P. S.—Great ravages were committed by the storm. At the spot I have

surmised as the vortex, I observed a prostrate banyan tree, whose stem

could not measure less than 25 feet in circumference.

Jessore, Lat. 23° 9’; Long. 89° 12/ Hast.

The following is from Jessore :—‘‘ During Thursday 13th, fresh breeze

from the Eastward with cloudy appearances. 6 P. m. wind steady at

about E. N. EK. with very threatening appearance. At 11 P. m. fresh gale

from ditto with occasional smart squalls. From 2 a. m. till 6 4. m. of

the 14th, a regular “hurricane” with rain. At 6.30 a. mM. wind shifted

round to W.S. W. and came down with great fury, carrying every thing

before it. At noon moderate Southerly wind, with occasional showers of

rain. At 4 p. mM. weather fine. During the gale of the 14th, Friday,

every hut has been levelled to the ground, killing natives without number.

The abkaree office blew to pieces; all the stables in the station ditto;

pucka houses have suffered greatly, windows, glasses, sashes, &c., all

blown away, trees of many years standing are now laid flat on the ground.

Such havoc has not been witnessed in Jessore for many a year.”

Extracts from a letter from Muddendarrie Factory, district of

Dacca, Lat. 23° 28’ N.; Long. 89° 40’ Hast.

“T observe by your Monday’s Hnglishman that with you the gale com-

menced from the N. N. E. at 1.30 a. m. of the 14th, and your first rain-

squall occurred at noon of the same day. With us it was quite different, for

3 L

436 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

there was scarcely any wind at all, till sunrise on the 14th, when a strong

breeze from the East sprung up, and continued all day, the day being

bright and clear, so much so, indeed that I never once thought of a gale

being so very near at hand. I retired to my bed at my usual early hour,

and slept soundly till midnight, when I perceived that the wind had

somewhat increased ; but still there was no rain, and I in consequence

thought not of a gale. At half-past 2 a. mu. 15th, I was roused up by a

erash in the verandah, and the clapping and banging of doors and windows

all over the house. I ran into the Southern verandah, through which I

found the wind and the well known storm sleet was rushing like a torrent,

announcing at once what was probably in store for us. I made all snug,

and prepared for a blow, and a blow we had with a vengeance. From

3 a. M. of the 15th till 6 o’clock, it blew as hard as it cowld, and from 6

till 9 it blew still harder! My house is a very strong pucka one, yet it

shook from end to end under each sounding shock it received from the

terrific gusts of wind; doors, windows, sun-shades, venetians, &c. &e.

were blown in and out, and sent flying all round the factory like shreds

of brown paper, trees were torn up by the roots, sheds and houses laid

low. The river which had risen 6 feet, lashed its banks in fury, till the

said banks came toppling over with a tremendous splash and surge, to add

to the general confusion. During all this time the wind was veering

from East to South East, to South; at 9 it went round to South, then to

S. W., and eventually (at about 1 Pp. m.) died away at West. Since the

gale we have had one 8. Wester and two North-Westers, accompanied

with near rain.”

The eae is an extract of a letter from Malda, Lat. 25° 03° a

Long. 88° 04' Hast, 20th May.

The following is an extract of a letter from Malda, 20th May :—

“The Cyclone noticed in your paper of the 17th instant visited this

district, but as its centre must have passed considerably to the Eastward

of us, little damage has been done to our plant.

‘Not being in my own house during the gale, I could not notice the

Barometer, which I much regret.

“14th May.—On the afternoon it was evident enough that bad weather

was in store for us, but as we were much in want of rain to refresh our

drooping plant, the heavy clouds were hailed with delight. The heaviest

looking clouds were towards the South-Hast, and were accompanied with

vivid lightning. I noticed nothing more, and it was only when I rose on

the morning of the 15th, that I was aware that a Cyclone was passing

over, the centre of which must be some distance to the Eastward.

1855.] A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 437

“6 a. M.—Blowing a strong gale from the N. N. East, and rain, not

very heavy.

“‘8 a. M.—Wind increased, some of the gusts very heavy, North by

Kast.

«‘ Noon.—Blowing from due North, rain heavy.

“3 p. M,—The wind had veered to about N. N. W., and its force con-

siderably moderated, rain less heavy. ’

“5 p. M.—The gale had evidently broken, the blue sky appearing in

places and the wind now blowing in occasional gusts, greatly fallen, its

direction being nearly due West.

«The loss of boats on the Ganges near this has been very great, but

the Indigo has sustained no damage, the greater portion being too small

to receive hurt.”

Report from the station of Furreedpore, Jessore, Lat. 23° 364 N. ;

Long. 89° 51' Hast.— By T. B. Mactigr, “sq. C. S. |

For several days preceding the storm, the weather was exceedingly

stormy, and during the 14th, there was a good deal of wind which how-

ever, died away, and in the evening it was exceedingly sultry with a very

threatening sky. I may here observe that for three days previous to the

storm the prevailing winds were Hasterly ! About 9 p. m. a moderate breeze

sprung up from Hast which veered Northwards, and at 11 p.m. the wind

was N. N. E., it then went back again gradually increasing in violence

until it reached S. Hast which it did at 7.30 a. m. (15th) when it was at

its greatest height, it then went Southwards, gradually decreasing in

strength and died away to a moderate breeze about 6 p. m. (15th) at

which hour the wind was W. 8S. W.

The Barometer and Thermometer stood as follows :—

Bar. Ther.

15th.—3 p. 6, 29.154 79.8

tpi. 75 29.184) 79.2

9, 29.176 18.4

¢p.10, 29.258 78.4

5 pe 5;) ZOMG 79.4

' The damage done to houses and trees was very great, but it did not

appear so violent as the storm which visited the Bancoorah district in

April, 1850, an account of which I think sent you.

From the native accounts, the storm was most severe between this and

_ Dacca, and in Pergunnah Vikrampifr near the junction of the Kirtinassa

and Megna, the sea is said to have rolled over the land in a wave 7} feet

high. I am doubtful of this however.

3L 2

438 A Twenty-fourth Memow on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

Report from RamporeBauleah, Lat. 24° 223' Hast ; Long. 88° 36!

East.— By J. RK. Beprorp, Esq. Civil Asst. Surgeon, H. CO. 8.

On the 14th.— At 4p. M. the Barometer stood at 29.644; at 4h. 30m.

Pp. M. a South-Haster came up in one heavy roll of steam-like clouds

which hung low, and occupied but half an hour in travelling from one

visible horizon to the other. It was accompanied by a stiff gale.

At 12 at midnight the Cyclone began from N. E. veering to N. at 2

A. M. of 15th; and between that and 7 a. m. to N. W. It travelled round

to W. as the day advanced and blew from S. at 9 P. M.

I was unable to note the Barometer until 7 a. m. from which time its

hourly uncorrected reading was as follows :—

Newman’s Standard!Attached Thermo-| Direction of

Hour.

Barometer. meter. wind.

7 a. Ms 29.240 77° N.

8 214 Nae fy: N.

9 140 va | N.

10 .066 TL N.

11 .036 Ti N.

12 088 77 N.

Pa 239 78 "Ns

2 276 78 N. W.

3 320 79 N. W.

4, 304 79 N. W.

5 428 79 N. W.

6 480 79 N. W.

The wind’s force began to diminish simultaneously with the rise of

mercury but blew with a force of 6 (Admiralty symbol) as late as 6 P. M.

At 9 p. Mm. it had veered to South and was very moderate.

Throughout the gale the sky was one mass of nimboid cloud. The

total fall of rain during the 24 hours of its continuance, was 3.35 inches.

No thunder was heard or lightning seen, but the noise of the gale and

density of clouds were sufliciently great to have masked either one or

the other.

About 150 huts have been destroyed, but as far as I am aware there

has been no loss of human or animal life on land in this neighbourhood.

The destruction of property appears to have been much greater in the

Southern and Eastern part of the zillah.

Report from Jeypoor Bogoorah, Lat. 25° 15’ N.; Long. 89° 03/ H.—

By J. W. Payter, Hsq.

May 14th.—9 ¥. M. till midnight wind strong from the East, gradually

increasing.

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 439

15th.—23 a. M. wind rising rapidly to a gale at 5 a. M.; at 6 a. M. a

perfect hurricane from the N. N. E. and continuing without intermission

in gusts till 25 Pp. m. with continued rain in sheets—at the latter hour it

moderated and the rain ceased ; people in the villages peering out to see

the extent of their own and neighbours’ losses, but there was not much

time afforded for examination, for by 4 Pp. m. the wind had again got up

in the opposite quarter W. N. W.; and at 6 p. m. was as furious as before

till 9 p. M. when it began to subside, until 103 Pp, m. when it settled into a

steady light breeze from 8. E.

16¢h.—Cloudy, with the same Southerly wind till 9 p. m. when we had

another storm (without rain) from the 8. West.

17th.—The sky still very cloudy, country deluged with the rain water.

Report from Bancoorah, Lat. 23° 14’ N.; Long. 87° 05' Hast.—

By G. N. Cuenx, Esq.

As we are having a gale I send you the particulars of what has occurred

here. Onthe 13th May, p. m.I find in my note book, the following remark :

*T shall not be at all surprized again to have a May gale,” on the morning

of the 14th we had East winds in rather strong puffs, which had been

the case during the night of the 13th. 3p. mu. 14th, wind strong in puffs,

with occasional showers and heavy masses of clouds going to the West;

wind at 3 vp. mM. E.N. E.; since 5 p. m. the wind shifting about S. E. to

S.W. 9vp.m. wind at West, with very slight drizzling rain and wind in

puffs. 15th, wind shifted on the night to W. and N. W. with slight rain

in the morning, and blowing hard to the W. a little inclining to N.;

half-past nine clearer but wind appears on the increase, wind continued

till near 2 strong at times from W. b. N., with heavy clouds. 3, wind

lulled and the sun came out, wind rose again at 33 with dark clouds

to the North-West; about 4, it was quite calm with clouds and very

close.

I am of opinion there has been a severe storm in Lower Bengal, and

although we had but little here, it may help you, even though what I write

may be of little worth.

Report from Dinagepore, Lat. 25° 373’ N.; Long. 89° 40’ East.—

By G. Yur, Esq.

On the evening of the 14th inst. a heavy bank of clouds was seen rising

in the South-East, the rest of the sky being clear. During the night a

440

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

[No. 5.

moderate breeze arose accompanied by light rain ard continued till nearly

7 a. M. of the 15th, when it lulled for an hour and then commenced

blowing from the North-East and rapidly increasing in strength as it

veered round to the North-West till 3 Pp. m., at which time it began to

moderate, and it ceased almost entirely as it became nearly due West °

about 6 p. M. Below are the registerings of an Aneroid Barometer of

which, unfortunately no note was taken till noon of the 15th, when it was

observed to be rapidly falling.

Of two common Barometers at the

station, one fell to 28.90 the other only to 29.20.

15th noon, Aneroid 29.30

2 P. M.

3 ditto.

33 dito.

6 ditto.

29.17

29.14

29.11 this was the lowest, and after rising some time

29.16 here a very slow rain commenced.

Notes from Chilacall, 15 miles N. of Rungpore Civil Station.—

Lat. 25° 52' N.; Long. 89° 39’ H.—By T. Sanxzy, Esq.

May 15th, 1852.—At sunset last night a heavy bank of clouds rising

in the S. W.; commenced raining at 8 Pp. M., continued all night with

Easterly wind blowing hard and in gusts ; at daylight rain and ditto wind.

8 a.m. Ther. 783° Bar. 29.51

Noon

1 P.M.

“62 “ditto

23 ditto

21 ditto |

3. ditto

3% ditto

5 ditto

Dusk

7 PM:

8 ditto

9 ditto

93 ditto

Storm ceased about midnight.

WC)

29.45

Wind N. E. and heavy squalls.

Wind shifting to N. in terrific gusts.

N. by E.

The gusts somewhat less violent.

Wind going down, succeeded by torrents

of rain.

Squally.

16th May.—Daylight Bar. 29.55

2 P.M.

14th May.—2 P. M.

5 ditto

.63 Ther. 86,

29.67 86

| 1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 441.

Report from Gowalparah, Lower Assam, Lat. 26° 113’ N. ; Long.90°

37 H.—By W. Pottocr, Esq. to Col. Junxrys, Agent Govr.-Genl.

The gale commenced here on the morning of the 15th, at 11 a. m. the

sky looking exceedingly cloudy and dark from the Eastward, with the

wind from the N. E. and gradually increasing in violence till 2 P. m. when

it blew a perfect hurricane, and just about that hour the roof was com-

pletely blown off the bungalow usually occupied by the officer command-

ing the Detachment here, but most fortunately no person was in the

house at the time. The wind continued from the same quarter accom-

panied with heavy rain till 4 Pp. m when the gale somewhat subsided and

the sky looked clear, but in about an hour afterwards the wind commenced

to blow stronger than before, but shifted its course from N. E. to N.N. E.

and continued strong and steady till 1 a. m. on the following morning

(Sunday) when the wind suddenly veered round to the Southward and

soon afterwards to the 8. W.; the gusts from the S. W. were really awful,

and continued with but little intermission till 3 p. m. when the gale gra-

dually subsided. I regret to say that four or five men were drowned in

attempting to cross the river, and about forty boats lost, containing a

large quantity of salt, rice, &c. &c. the property of the Kyens in the

bazar. The most remarkable feature in the storm was its continuing so

long and so strong, and so suddenly shifting its course from the N. E.

and N. N. E. tothe 8.S. W. The gale was not accompanied by thunder

or lightning. ‘The quantity of rain which fell was 33 inches.

I am sorry to say we have no Barometer at the station, the Thermo-

meter ranged from 74 to 78°, and the weather for the last four or five

days has been exceedingly warm. The Ther. 90° in the shade and 128° in

the sun at 4p. m.

Notes of the Gale at Gowhatty, Lat. 26°10!’ MW. ; Long. 93° 46’

E.— By Lt.-Col. Jenxins.

14th.—A close and sultry day, sky covered with thin dark clouds, which

partially obscured the sun.

At sunrise, Barometer 29.578

9h. 40m. 596

12 P.M. 572

2h. 40m. A79

4 P.M. 456

Sunset, 492

Sunrise, Thermometer 78.3

Noon, 82.5

Sunset, 83.5

Prevailing wind N. E.

449 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

15th.—Very dark and lowering sky, stormy-looking clouds in dark

ragged masses. A shower about 53 a. M., wind from N. E. After 10,

wind began to rise, and from 12, blew a gale with heavy rain (which com-

menced at 1) from the N. E.

Night stormy and wet.

At sunrise, Barometer 29.450

9h. 50m. 462

Noon, 427

2h. 40m. ALI

4 P.M. 380)

Sunset, 320

Sunrise, Thermometer 78°9

Noon, 79.7

Sunset, 78.

No serious damage done by the gale.

Barometrical Observations from Nursingpore in Central India, Lat.

22° 57’ N. ; Long. 79° 38° bearing about W. ¢ 8S. from Caleutta.*—

By C. G. E. Forp, Esq.

Some atmospheric perturbation at this station appears to have preceded

the Cyclone in Calcutta, as the Barometers suffered some considerable

depression on the 12th and 13th, being at Noon on the

11th 28.680

12th .685

13th .664

14th .651

15th .662

16th .671

But we can scarcely suppose from the track of the storm that it was in

any way connected. To the Hastward on the Coast of Arracan the

Barometer does not appear to have been affected either before or during

the Cyclone.

I now proceed to give as usualin these Memoirs, the comparative Tables

of wind and weather on the different days in which the Cyclone was felt

in various parts of the Bay and on its inland progress.

* Its elevation above Calcutta, I am unable to give.

44.3

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1855.]

"pavas ‘qnoysnoryy

“TIO NF OY} 09 Surcuunsa digg SUISva1OUt 9Z001Q

“Aavoy AtoA SutMoyq 4 S8tu SUOTIS ‘4SO\A “Hd

“PIN ‘Tous peoy AavoH G8 4 G82°66 |t'-M ON “MA ‘HV 96°98 | GPOT | °*** *fosnoyoury

"TTaMs AT10489 AA “ |

‘Aytoyseqy *g 09, Ayavpnoyaed 69'6G | ‘PlOLoUY 4SvoIOAG "AA “ART

punor [we surayysiy youyy | of8 6266 | SL66 (|N AM OFM 'S'M | BPS8 | SECT [Cth st seoug)] TET

‘OUvOILINGT “WOE ‘TOT

‘s_[enbs yuojorA II

sojes Aavoy ‘W ‘a ‘9

°0} 88H NI

oAOFT “vos AAvoTT ‘W ‘ad Q ‘Wd f 48eqy ‘NT WOON

07 “AA ‘S 0} Sutuuna diyg oa ay Ue ‘O[QVLIVA PULAA “NW 'V 00°06 OP:Ot {°° i °°* **2nopuoT

‘TJ4ON JYStuprior 4v pues

ATq0js0 A, “§ PULL

‘qysrapra; «698 | «(OF G9 ‘aysiu ‘Ae TA

ye dn Suly40S ves posnyuo0g 89°66 [-pIU 03 Suludqyvaryy TSI

; "spay | *yguo "woujnag ;

SYMDUWAT oy T, dwhy WW | "hayzvay, pun spuryy | , buorr "20 EN wo diyg fo aun uaa ES

‘auopohg punquapuny

‘EGS ‘ADIL YIGT 942 02 YITL 942 Mouf ‘“uayqvay puv spu.yy fo ajquz, eargzoundwag

[ No. 5.

A. Twenty-fourth Memow on the Law of Storms.

444,

*1010UT|

-olvg = Suryyey =pue ‘ourdy

phos ssoda ym ATpenbg

“19yy

-eom peq Joy suonvaedoad

SULYVUL "AA “NT WOIF T[PMG

nee ee OUT OF

Suruuny ‘euopy oy jo

qno uni 03 dn o10q ‘W‘d ‘g

‘pAVMASeA WOT, OWS OT}

‘ ‘d ‘[JoMs pvoy uwooyy

‘qYStUplUl 0} oUROLIIN FY

‘qsvu-ureur AvMe gyno pur

qSVUI-U9ZIU 480] “WW 'V OZ

0} OAOY

qysiupiyy “auopaAg ploae 04

"A'S “G03 Avme qdox ‘ sypenbs

OYLLL9 J, ‘Bos suI[quiny

YsIy woo “TIS oy? Jo

qosuns UWO1J SUIUe}eOITT,

"sy doUMagy

168

€8

468

oG8

‘AayT,

98"

88"

Os"

OF'66

‘duhs

‘QUSTUPIUT 9% “AA “NT

OL6G [0 48S¥ “N puULAd

"qSUq “G pur yseqy

0% SULIOOA SpULM 4SeqT

89°66 |'N pue YWoN yqsT

‘Wd 9 |‘1eqyves [[np AavoTy

* "MM “4M

68°66 |'N FUSUPIAL * “MON

‘JUPITL | NI eyes Aavoy *W ‘d g

Lo'6% |fores ev 0} Sutsearout

UOON |'W ‘dad * PONT WOON

“AAS

"MW ‘VY TL *389M

‘WV G6 '389M ‘'N

°°} CV p f euvolIn gy

SP'PLIA

0g ‘OL

OF’

‘Wd p

Lg “AA *S pure 489,

WOO NG |e aN ak

1£2°6G |"AA‘'N WOON ‘ Sulsvoso

PE Wav | Uke” NN NPN JE WY

"Mg | *hayIDa4, pun spury

‘aSnOY] LHOTT

bV'98 | $6106 |tNX10g aSTV]

oe aece *JO880 A.

TO'ES | SaSl ;Meag “Tosanoo1g

ST'98 | Z@6T | ‘°° "* “oprepepy

"SUOTIVA

“108

“qo ON ° eeeese ‘Uopuo7y

acl ‘N ; “ABI

GRogp: |\,Waoll | 2 OZR UNET

“7S OST . z

: YON UOUzDIS aan)

Dae oy | wo diyg fo auvay sig §

445

1855.]

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

‘qnoysno.1y4

ezeeiq ATsey ‘Gg suotg

"UOOU OSV] BAYT, Sutrved

-de ‘ajed Aiea ‘asor ung

‘Ho opt BE yg “a ‘Aong

qe[q tosneg Jo zoyoure yy

‘qystuptut Aq vos Lavo py

‘9Tq9 “SF OLS YUM Supry

‘6 'N FM ‘Aong jeuuvyy *s

‘poyted4ysctupiyy ‘Jouuryg

Yynog oy} Ul coyoue 4V

98 °F G8

‘AH “S PULA “GNog 0}

‘* Ispnoja Aavey “NW ‘Vv

‘q8tH 8 07 “HN A

ajqeiuea Aep oy} Sul

89'°6% |-anp AjIoYIAIONT “WW ‘VY

0162 “HL ON CG PULM.

“HN

‘QUUplIAL AE ISuplyy = “spur

QG'6G jA[104SBIL YSeqf “WV 8

“4seq

‘NT ope) «paey yysia

ecg puvl-piyy ‘ez00dq ‘“W| 'N

99° 0 I Su0IjS WOONT “SUL

196g |-uozvery, = yysipAeqg

99°66 . ‘Ha 'N

04 ‘A QYSIUpIy, ‘“ezeerq

69°66 | Aytoqsegr Ysoa sy

‘Suisvorout ATpenpesd

a@ "N q i purm "Ww ‘a

“HN CL

pure a‘ ‘GW 07 Apnojo

‘* ffured quays “A'S

FO'88

6r'L8

G0'88

V1'88

00'oL8

£O1'S%

T2'Ge

67°06

99°06

VIG

18G'olG

eoce eo **TV100sje yy

‘TUONVNAAANVHD

speeoee ‘UIBINSe

"m01}

-24Q radsey ‘adozy

pe eelel

TONeIG OSpry|

40d ‘1080eG

A oa O.

eeccoeseeveee STIIQOM

TS “A ‘dO °H

eooe "e'* TouuByyO

UL9qSVAT ‘IB1G

Ae "1 G60 eit.

eeeoeve *o1Oseleq

[No. 5.

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

446

0} OAOT PUB “48BqT

5 AS i db

qSUKL OV 006 “SU0T

Noe oLt: sem at Ot

ey} UO pouopurqY ‘pesso]

-19}8A\ pUB poyseUUsIp diqg

Pouerururtyr do wen

gjey ‘Wm ‘ad p ‘dn o10q ‘Wd

“wey J ye sipenbs oyti14

Hq THI] B SUyBIEpoTN ‘9

‘SUIUIYSI JUVSSOOUT ‘ies

0} AON "Wd QT ‘“S¥aS SsOIO

Kavoy dn o10q ‘9 ‘s]jenbs

dGlI10} £07 OAOT “HW “V Z

‘punod [je SULTqY ST] Joorg

‘qJoy «— pawMyseyT ‘NT |= Wody

wos JOYS BW “d G6 ! Sh ESI

‘W ‘d °GG’6Z ‘WV plolouy

‘syumouUary

OUT,

00°66

99°66

‘g[Vs pavy ‘Wd

‘q80\\ “WV 6 f° AA SN

"M ‘NM ‘Vv G =" MA "N

: ‘WV p ‘fored Aavay

VEG. M9 AA EN, EY

ak Ss: po

Ayqogqey f "AAS AMOI

** -|-dapOW e10UL ‘IN ‘VY

“A'S

Tl Sell P s “MM aS "M

PO Gene Nie Mas SY 9

OgP’ ‘eyes Lavy “S “qd "AA

‘Wd OT JY Stuptu f4soAq “Wd

ogg’ SM ‘SM ‘Nd

‘Wood J

G89'66 | AAS “WV G F489 MA

uoony jojes Aavoy “Ww ‘Vv Z

GON *d

6966 | “M‘N ‘AA Woy 1001

‘KV AA CN OF NGA

eee eee

“ADT “hOYIDAA, PUD spur_y

6628

OV'68

€1°Z8

06°98

G0'oL8

"98057

“HuoT

SP'sI

IP9l

OF OT

60°ZT

OP oLT

"YIMONT

‘DT

"88" @pieppy

pees Sed ‘uopuoT

SE ** WOZeUuLy

eee

eoees ‘“osnoyqoury

‘ACW

eecoe vee ee SOUT THT

woun7ng

Lo drygy fo aunar O20

447

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1855.]

'W 'd QC'Z WIJ SUISIA Jojo

-oleg ‘yseuuiem ABMBe 4nD

‘Wd Zl ‘UOWBIS aSpll 8.40]

“Iq WOj vos 0} SUTPULIS

1 9E'8G OF VoT[eF

dABT, 0} PO}BIS TOJoMLOILG

SG Nee 1) OF =PEO

jo yueq osuep Aavazy

‘BuUTO OY} UI Bes posnj

“U0D “4SBH SS PUM “Wd

9 78 UoyYOIG OTe ‘WOON 07

"M ‘NI Woy ojes Apvoyg

‘HW ‘a 6,498 8B SS OUF

a Nl a ae RO

MMOs, ei SU) aoe

qseqy "Nl WOdj [[aMs pus yueq

KavoFy ‘auopAy oy} ploav 04

‘NN ‘Vv p ye poods poonpoery

0S°66

09°66

“M. aN “M i 1\8 ‘d 8

OS'66 [F989 AA 9F MN “HW ‘a

PUe a Oi Ne Neen Nl

79'8G |WoIf ouvolIny we 0%

0} |suUISveTOUL “QseqT 09 “W

F3'6S |'N oes Ysory Ww “Vv

“FYSTOPTN,

q@ "AA ‘NT 02 SULIOOA

°¢ = Jouvolldny & SUIMOTT

EPI

6G |'M 'S “AA PUR AA CN

‘Wd G | AA F4StUpIT “MAN

Og eM “a 9 Si NN

‘Wd Z jeZ001qd FUSS ‘WIlON

GP6o [MOON “HW 'N ‘WV

"489 AA

OG pueiqsiupryy “yseqy *g 's

ge’ 07 |'9 fqsuy “GK ca ¢

69'6S |f UON WOON “MN

01°6Z "SOULT} 48 o[BS Y[Soq}

‘WapuelAA “9 “SG pus 4seM

G9'6Z [pur “AA ‘SG 0} SurIs00A

WOON OFM “a “AsV “Gg pue

2966 MON OF ai\ Led

woig iyiep pue Arends

VI'88

00°28

VV'98

8V'oV8

Se ATONE)

606 th. ED.

ee @e0e8 ee ‘1819

TOG. | Aesth 'O- 3H

BGuliGes eo es oe ‘“QLOSB[eG

es) * Oso

$6103 [SVT Guiog espe y

OF of] | T8048

‘To

SSO A

IOSINIA

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

4.48

"TIO NT FY SIUpTyT

‘TmI0NT ‘8 fa ON CN

L6G | fH 'N ees woo

*SUISVOIOUL oy 6«6ff-a Nr am Aavoq ‘8g LOGNRG 4" * 220" rare

14s oes “4ystupim 4_ uw es 84°66 [fH NW YSeay ce *V f WV «|-deip'A ‘ad ‘0'H

OUBOTI

04°66 |-any IqSIUpIW “N “4

pue "MON 698 "AA ON

968g |'N ‘a g f° ‘N WOON "TOTJBIO

‘WH ‘d Q 4B 4SOMOT “IV 04 "A CN 98 9783 “TT fa qedseyy ‘adox

'*W ‘d Q 48 SULALIp Josso Je a 09°62 |'N Suoms yqsyAeq | Foss | 9SV1Z TA “Ll A ‘O ‘H

18 856 “SUTYVqe 4SVy

pue | paw 489 AA “N FUSTUPLI

‘aqqvo Jo; 08 96°84 [MA “9 “N “WH ‘ad p

“SUF OLG YIM osplt s4O[lg 0} | ‘N UOON “WN 0} ‘OSPLI 840]

oY} UO ees oy} Jno opoy, €8 = 8r'6S | AH “N “Hf ouvorn yy | 6°48 | 60S |ld “A ‘d tOsneg

0S°6Z | ‘SUIZVIOPOUT ISO AA “S

pue FAA ISupIpL “389AA| 90°88 | O10

ZL6o. \48 -2-9 Ag ci “Ni ON 04

"I “V OS'S 38 07 GAOT] 0} ouBolLLANy WOON ‘Hl ,GOQ°o88 | ,C0'00S |°°° °°" °° “Ma0mM "AV TN

pue 4seq *g 0} SuIpueyg G8 08 og6z "NN Agsns yysfeq mol 189 ‘A ‘d ‘OH WPI

"95: ‘ "U0

*“syMnuMagy ‘MO"UT, ‘dug ‘MMT | hayRvay, pun spur_yy | ee ones wo di nee WOT UG &

449

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1855.]

‘sopsunt on} ul

a10Ys UO [AssoA pure ‘pedmems

8}80q ‘oUvoILINY JYSLUpIpy

“9104s

UO 9AOIP 4YSIUpI;, ‘“uMop

s1oyoue Z ‘1o}[9YS 1OF Syoos9

OJUL uel ‘ofed B@ Jo souv

-ivedde Aioao W ‘d OSG

eetr oN

0} seq ‘yuRq Aavoy “Ww ‘Vv

*yoojzoduit y10doxy

‘Aong 4epq

LOANeY ‘a10Joq sv royoueyy

o88

09°66

*“ATIoyseyy YING

SUIIOOA ‘sTTenbs on11104

puUe so[vs yseq ‘Wd OT

‘HN HN CV OF'OT

‘azeeiq Ajleyseq Sul

-S¥O1NUL "WV G WLOLT

‘qseq 9 ‘g ‘ouvorlany

AU SUpIyL “SUISVOLO

pO le ede sy

‘UOO\T 037 sputm ATA10

-48Vq SUOI4S “WV

‘a[Vs prey t}40 pT Jnoqe

qUSiaprpy {yseq “NN

‘Wd G ‘WH ‘N pue

aL Nt UCONN

ezoedq Yysery yy Ae

"TAO NT FYSIUPIIT

‘TH 'N ‘@ Woon

‘qUpIUL 03 4sey wWoIy

‘Wd / ye|A]QUOTOIA SULMOTA “Wd

Ch'6S |9 03 UooNT wor

80°66

pue

OV’ 66

09°66

“syjenbs

oye} Ul YON

wWo1y eUvdIZINY 4Y.S1u

“pra 0} ‘W ‘d OT ‘Ay

-[enbs 4seq “NT ‘WT ‘V

60°68

{66 0388

TOL 088 | T1108 |-APH

PIG

VE'o GG

"eyqNd Vr)

ee @e *TIT1B949

IeunyyO * sano

“uHQNOOQ SHI,

"19T1¥9}g Iaj00d

“Uvylog ‘Sanog

“HHaNNg aH,

tere oe SVEENOIVO

jo Yyynog °° °* ‘ueqsopulpyy

‘qovey |diqg s,Adwog

ep Ss Oo puea gd

e@oecovece ‘mmoq

puowviq.

seces’ . UIRINSBH,

[ No. 5.

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

4.50

ee ee ee

‘s]jenbs yuonboery pure

Kavoy YM o[es suo01s 04

‘W 'd OGL WOIJ SUISvOLOUT as os

"sy uoMagy ‘duhgy | ‘ayy

*9z00I1q Ay10

-{SUyT SUISVOIOUL GUOI4S

"* QUSsLuprur T[4 “Ww “4 6

“qSeqy “NT Woy

poouemmos osuopAdQ

Sup ‘eres Hus

‘Nad p je Aq pomor[oy soysvq

F966 | FMS V “Hd OST

‘HN pura qysia

“pI, ‘ouvoliny ‘Ww *d

Il ‘{sSuIsvoroul “W ‘d

4 ‘sep qe qseq oyy

"* |WMOIf OZa0Iq SUI}

‘g[VS SHON, 7440 NT

SIUpIN ‘s[jenbs

Suodjs pue Ysoeiy Sul

RO a NGS INEALO |

"* |F9seqy 04° NT Oey A,

00°66

pure | “HNN 9qsrupra 0

LV6G \Il * SuIsvotoul “GL *N

0} |W ‘d g's {sdemoys

0¢'6z |Sutssed pue Alpenbs

wor |W ON ‘PUTA ‘I ‘V

Wwg | day,wayy pun spury

€0'68

9& 88

L£9°88

Ge"88

10G'088

“IST

"huory

GI'ge

206 VG

FOES

96'S

189066

By a

"POT

@eoevveee SHV

“O90 HXOdAG f*

eeoeoeeve ‘AVA

“AVE HxOdn vy

eeoee ee eos *XMOL

-OV"T HVaAAOLV yy

* “TANPANNASSLY

‘TUOOVNATANVHO

* U019D99)

10 dvygy £0 aUvaT

‘ayn

451

0} SOTIM SPF JO 40g -‘aze0Iq

Suoljs pue eug uocoy

"eos pesnjuog ‘dn o10g

‘W 'V § * JoqY}vaM 21} 09 Sul

[ef pus suista 1ojouMO1eg

*A]10442]

PIVMT}AO NT WOT YSIY vog

‘OUIJO ue 408

0} 09 JNoqe preMysem oy]

0} yno Sulpurys drys *48v)

AIA SUISVAIOUL BOS “IL “VT

"NO "AA 919)

‘hep Aajypus asojg

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

‘MIVA SUT[ZZUIp

ms ‘Ae Wl “K ‘a

‘snd ur spurm

Apioysegy “MET JO ISIN

1855.]

€8

098

0&°6G

‘g[vs SUI

Ba Ge. | Seetoep As 628 | LZO6L | °°"*** “oprepepy

‘pepyjes arow

aN WOON a eo :

€8'66 (MS 'H'V8 FM'S @Gl8 | 6S LT | "°°" “osnoyoury

"UO1}RIG ‘hoy

1°66 ‘[nog pues "M re ee JO] eeeersneeeve ‘svouy Y7S |

6F'66

04 . *4seny *“e@ ve ee OTA VIS

4666 |N pum suyesorg | ope | FOL96 [SV ‘ALLVHVMON

“UIVI AUST] puv

9ZIIIG O}VLOPOUL YYGI NT 7

‘qsuyT °S (OY our dn

SUIULOD Spnoya jo yueq!

°° |Aavoq. 8 Sutueany OF LZ8 | £Ze°cZ | °°: ‘MAOaHOVNIG

"WSO M “Wd G

*4SOAA “SG 07 JSUT ‘SC

pula “Wd Gg fy CN

‘| wou synd suo.js ‘hoy

ae es a cO'l8 | PIES |*°** “HYHOOONVG! IT

[No. 5.

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

452

"N'Y G 48 ojVIApOM [BH

"49R]

Suyeiepom oped ‘W ‘Vv G

‘juULOg TOSneg 4

‘W'v g ye foroys uo song

qeL qT Iosneg Worf SuIATIGT

"U0T]eYS 94 JO'AA “SAA

oY} 0} 10OJVM “Sut CZ UT

[tf Uo Sutpurys

"SY MDUWAaT

MOYT,

69°66

‘duuky

‘N'V Q 4R

OL'66

0} “SUlVIOPOU “PF 0} Z

8866 FM 'N “AM HVT

ouy

OL6Z |pue azesopour 489A,

pues /S's 06'0T ‘MN ON

0Z'°9F ZG “AUStoy $41 4B e[vo

1266 0&3 0% OFT Wory

"M 'S

OP'6S MW ayskeq “AA 'N

0666 MAM ‘W'v g ‘vos Aavay

"WV TAA CN SN 9789 ‘10 ‘Vv

“MUN

‘* (WOT, OUBITLAINY “W *V

‘yuesvold pue ozee1q

IOUG “MA "GS “WV 9

‘UMOP SUIOS

Bog ‘*ezo0Iq AT10489 AA

G/63 |S ‘g sSu0sys ‘WV

09°66

UDG

LaYMaAY, Puy spur.yy

eecece ce “U0teyg

tadsexy ‘adoyy

O88 | 9616 PAE a Pea

* ‘tosneg ‘aoyd

= "* /-derg "A “& ‘OH

ee ee eeeo ee ‘UleInse yy

= GG0e [°° “tIS AT

OO'Z8 | 8GIS |**** °° “AxOsvIVg

e@ere ee *JOSso A. ‘hong

0128 | TE6T jMeeyg AosmmooTd) Y7G1

"sory | *YqLONT "009070 ae

“huoT ‘qoT | 40 diyy fo awwyT a 4

453

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1855.]

‘UOONT 0} SUIpRIOpOM ¢ VW

‘OUBILLINY 9010 BW ‘Vv ¢

q@ £aoU9[OIA UL SUTSBAIOUT

“Jo

403 g's ‘otoys Uo asso,

‘9108 UO UAALIP [Asse A.

ABO SOF S(O

Wo; WITS puw soynuIU uy

TRO GUO IBEW VSEe 4V.

ee - CE rs

e e

"1YIVOM OUT 0}

SUISvEIIOP WOOT SpaBMOT, =18

"UALS JOU PUIM Jo va107 G

‘qoojzoduat 410dexy o€8

86°66

MA 'S “AA HOON “989 AA

ee MN 'M ay MM

"N ‘¢ FU

“‘SUTVIOPOU

‘HS “9 fquojora [TNs

‘0ST + YMog oF pe

“190A PULA “IN “V OG'(

"prwngso A oq} 03

SUIIOOA ‘CFG fa °S

‘§ Wor ouvolIn«T

“‘preMTNog

oy} 0} 4SRE SuIIO0A

yOq “HN HL 4? eTB x)

"489 A

‘Wocv J £A]10480 A,

‘No pula “NM ‘V P

"NE “4 “MA GOON

FMA NE MA 0% 9 OAN

PSM ‘SN W'VG

"489 AA

‘W'V 9 5 ‘WV Pf 07 oUBd

ST NNN 2 SY

€2°SS |“AIOOVNUAANVHO |

1 |-avH

e@ece Be PAS

aVNOHY ‘sano

; “"HHQNNG aH

‘aLQ ALOOdWVH

“Taq ‘saNnoa

TO 1IS |-aganag COs §

‘aaa

-NaSVg ‘sanog

186 0G |-aaaNaAG GH,

PES eooeeoe ‘VLLQOTVO

‘ee “Tovey wep

-IBK) ‘UBJSOPULFT

see a ee ae

eocerres CrnOg ‘hoy

QNOWVIG! Y2GT

[ No. 5.

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

454:

StH NN poe

Ajaoyseq ‘ezeoiq e4yeiapowm] f'6/

HL 941 UO “M'V OSL I §=6—F'BL

WUSIoY ySoywors sy qv eye | o8'6L

‘SUOIJOOAIP [[@ UL SUITTR}

sesnoy pue sed} ‘NW 'V | FV #3

‘OSIIUNS WOdj SuIye

-Iopou "W ‘V F 01 Z WOY

qystey st ye ouvollainzT ae

"SyMmuUlaay PLA Fi

‘dukg

pL’ pue

0}/-GnN0g + Buses ‘oes

rel

VSL 66

LDS

*AT.10

Ayer *S “LV OG'L

"489 AA PUIM TOTAL

‘W ‘d G 09% Sulyeaap)

OU ‘MM "NN ‘Wd

"TIION ONpP WOONT £ "|

"d "Ni SUISveIOUT “IW “V

g fuller pue “GQ ‘NN

g[es SUOT4S “NW ‘VY ‘9

“MS

WOIy YS pura ‘iW

‘d € § SUIVIOPOU “W ‘VY

6 £989 AA 0} YQION Aq

peteoa pue [IN] aqsts

‘WV G f° CN oles

snopucswled} ‘W “VY |

"NM

PUIM ‘HV 9 SM N

Np hogs Wy PV

"Way Joa fy Puy spurs

1¢'68 | #9g'eo | °° ‘Wxodaawaaay

F0'88 C0'CZ seeeoee ees ‘YQIVIN

eeee eeee *XTOL

l¢'88 | £9L'€% |-OVqA HvasonLivy

LOTT

GE 088 | 9G o€G |" “HANDONNASSIY| IST

RSDP | MONE "U01)D78 ‘agp

“huoTy yoy \4o doyg fo away C

A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

1855.]

“QOUOTOTA

AIVUIPIOVI}X9 OU JO 9[RH oe

ze) rs

oY} SULINp sjyooys Ul Uley] ve

‘SUIjVLOp

-om WoyM “Wad GC Aq

Il'6S |AA ‘N 0} SULIOOA “4s8UqT

0} =|'N 04} Wor sutMmolq

O£'6Z j|peousmUu0D pues «NOY

plo1ouy |UB OJ SUT[[N] ‘MW ‘VJ

‘TBO ‘I ‘d p

"T}10 NT 03 9S9AA AQ Sut

-100A PULA ‘UTeI ITLSITS

"MN pure ‘AA OF FILS

** Joyy UL SuIgIYyS PULA

*48Uq]

Q oezeoiq 44ST, ‘OL

"W ‘d 6 [Il ouvodiny

‘$9 "AN CNM puri

‘9p "TMT ‘te fa N

"N OY} Wo ouvolIMny

‘WV g ‘oled @ 04 AT

Zs -pidva surstt ‘mw *v 8Z

WN ‘a 9

OF 66 ‘TNog *W ‘a

"WV IL|6 ‘989AA ‘W ‘d £980A4

9°9:6Z, NN (dg St “aye

"m ‘Vv J (0% YON “WV gS

OFZ'6S |"N WoOaf PUTA “WV

OV'68

G0°28

60°68

9E o88

Zyereg | °*°* axOdHOVNIC

PLES |°''* ‘HVAOOONVG

eecoeeeoe AVY

GT'G¢g |oD0g ‘“axoodage

; eereeeveoee ‘HVAT “ACT

262 ofG avg wtAodMVY! ICT

[ No. 5.

A. Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms.

456

‘W ‘d € 4B Sutyelopow

pue ‘sjsns YI ouvolany

8 SUIMOTG "AA ‘G puB YNog

0} podeoA “YIOQT “W 'V T

"TasT Jo WSU

-plul ynoqe pesved wWud0%g

‘qSO AA ‘S 04} 0} SpnoyD jo

yueq Aavoy ‘WIFT yosung

"Sy MD UAT

6L °}

o8Z

“OUT,

‘JYSIUpIUd 0} o[VsS

MOON] ‘WH ‘N ‘HW ‘Vv

‘Hl “N 'N 4 pe

-MOUdI INQ SU1JeLepour

‘Wd fp f'W d Z 4

suvdILINY 07 SUISva1OUL

‘Seq N ‘NK ‘V IT

*SUI}B

-9poul ‘W ‘d G f° “q

"MN ‘8% f sysnso oyI4104

YON "Wd Z “sipenbs

Aavoy pue ‘WT ‘N

WOON, ‘Sysns pavy ut

putm Ayroyseqy ‘Ww ‘V

‘wayjpay, pup spu_y

9P'&6

18°06

LE 068

“PSO

‘buoy

Di EOSOSO Cs OP ORES 1 fa 378

£0L'9%Z |-SY ‘ALLVHMOD

POT IEG EO dt ROOT yl

STL 9G |-SY ‘VavVdIvmoy

* “THOdONOAY “AVI

16S 0GG ‘“IVHUVITIHO TST

"YRAONT *U017D78 :

yoy | 40 diyg fo aur | PC

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 457

Part I].—Remarks.

T now proceed to detail the considerations from which the tracks

of the Cyclones are laid down, and to add a few remarks on the

phenomena of the principal one.

On the 12th May.—We have, first, the unfortunate ship London with a

fresh N. East breeze, to which she could just carry her main top-gallant

sail, running 83 knots to the 8. W. or in the N. W. quadrant of her

Cyclone, which before midnight was a tremendous hurricane obliging her

to heave to at 10 hours 30 minutes P. mu. when the wind was veering to

the Northward and N. West, so that the ship in the 80 or 90 miles of run

which she had made to this time had crossed in front of, and forced herself

close in towards the centre ; and at 2.30 a. M. of the 13th, lost her mizen

mast by one of the terrific squalls from Northwest, which she would

of course find there. If we allow the wind to have been North at 10

30 p. m. when the ship hove to, and that the centre then bore East from

her at a distance of 25 miles; the most we can allow, seeing how rapidly

the wind veered with her from this time; this will place it at this hour

(10.30, p. mw. 12th) in Lat. 15° 7’ N. Long. 89° 20’ Hast, and if it was

the same Cyclone as that which afterwards passed up over the Sunder-

bunds, it was travelling up at the rate of eight miles an hour, since it pass-

ed the station of Bagundee (see p. 425) at 418 miles N. $ West distant

‘from this position at 2304. m. of the 15th, which gives an interval of

52 hours. None of the other ships were near enough at this time L

should ccnsider, to feel the effects of the Cyclone as to wind, though the

sea and gloomy weather and their Barometers were all giving warning

on the foliowing day.

13th May.—We have on this day the Precursor Steamer though far to

the Westward, and the Hneas on the same parallel, but three degrees

farther to thr Eastward with gloomy and threatening indications

‘sufficient to induce them, very properly, to make due preparations, and

farther to the Northward we have the Limehouse with a heavy head sea

and the wind (not marked at Noon but before it, W. N. W. and p. m.

West) about W. by N. the gale constantly increasing. The Amazon to

the N. W. of her has at noon strong breezes from the N. W. with torrents

of rain and finally so many indications of a Cyclone to the N. Hast of

her, that she is very properly kept away to the S. 8. EH. to avoid the

centre. The winds of both these ships were probably intluenced by the

vicinity of the shore and by the monsoon, to which, also the high Baro-

meter of the Limehouse may be owing; and if we admit the London’s

458 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [ No. 5.

Cyclone, which was an undoubted one, to have been the Cyclone which

travelled up to the Eastward of the Light vessels and over Bagundee, and

this appears to me to be its probable track-—we shall be unable to reconcile

any centre upon this track, taking also the known rate of travelling which

we have assigned above with these ships’ positions and winds.

I have therefore assumed that there were on this day, and for part of

the 14th, two Cyclones, the main one being the London’s, which certainly

was, during the whole of this day, a furious tempest with that ship, passing

off ata moderate rate of progression to the Northward ; and the smaller one

being that indicated by the winds of the Amazon and Limehouse only ; of

which the centre seems to be in Lat. N. 17° 49’ Long. 86° 38’ and being of

so small an extent that it did not reach the position of the Adelaide on this

day at noon. And there is nothing new in this assumption for we know,

that these in-shore Cyclones hereabouts, while larger and heavier and

perfectly formed ones are blowing in the Bay, are quite common. It

would seem indeed that as in a former instance (X XIII. Memoir, Journal,

Vol. 23rd, p. 505) the minor of the two Cyclones, or in other words the

absorption of the small one into the larger, occasioned some disturbance

in the regularity of the wind at False Point Light House, for we

find that there were not only two distinct scuds S. East and S. W.,

but that moreover the wind veered from East to North settling to a

steady gale at N. W. till noon of Friday the 14th, when it changed to

North, and at 5 veered again to 8. East breaking up at 6 p.m.ina §, 8S.

E. and finally a Westerly breeze.

For the main Cyclone on this day we have no other position than its

calculated distance on the line of track at eight miles per hour which will

place it in Lat. 17° 25’ N. Long. 89° 15’ Kast, and we shall see also that

this line of track and rate of travelling agrees on the 14th, with the

times and direction of the winds experienced by the Floating Light Ves-

sel, and Salween, P. V. at the Sand Heads.

14th May.—If we take for this day on the line of the main or Lon-

don’s Cyclone, the same rate of travelling as before, viz. six miles per

hour, for the twenty-four hours, we shall find that the centre falls on a

spot in Lat. 20° 38’ N. Long. 89° 03’ East or forty-four miles to the 8.

East of the Floating Light Vessel’s station, and that this position with

the line of the track which we have assumed, agrees with the rapid veer-

ing of the wind after Noon of this day as shewn by the capital Log of

the H.C. P. V. Salween. It also agrees with the wind at Calcutta, at

Saugor, Balasore, False Point and the Pilot Vessels on the Ridge, but

it does not appear to have reached so far as the position of the Adelaide

1855.| A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 459

on its S. Western quadrant which ship, up to noon this day, had evident-

ly sheered round the Western and Southern quadrants of the in-shore

and smaller Cyclone as will be seen by the rapid veering of the wind

with her. And the proximity of it to the large one fully accounts for

the oscillation of the Adelaide’s Barometer so well and so carefully ob-

served by Capt. Stephens. We have also to take into account here that

the S. W. monsoon which was blowing strongly along the coast was adding

its force to this quadrant of the Cyclone. The distance, and the bear-

ing of the centre of the main Cyclone, would give the Adelaide at most

a moderate gale at N. W. or one of no greater strength than the strong

squalls and puffs experienced at Calcutta at the same distance North of

the centre at this time, whereas we find her with a hard gale at W. S. W.

reducing her to storm trysails and evidently a part of the in-shore

Cyclone as marked.

On the 15th May. We find the centre of the main Cyclone reaching

Bagundee at 2h. 15’ a. mu. on this day, and passing over the Station House

with about two minutes’ lull; so that we may say that the true centre

was at Bagundee at about 2h. 20’. a. m. an interval of (14h. 20’) fourteen

hours twenty minutes, since Noon of the 14th; which at eight miles an

hour would give about 115 miles. The distance measured on the Chart

is about 120 miles, and this position and rate of travelling will also be

found to agree, almost exactly, with the winds experienced by the Floating

Light at the Gasper Station and by the Grappler Buoy Vessel at Saugor.

But in advancing inland to the N.b. Kast from Bagundee the Cyclone

seems to have increased its rate of travelling, though in some degree to

have moderated its fury; for, passing over the Katgorrah report which

being only at thirty-eight miles distance and the exact time of the pas-

sage of the centre not being ascertainable from the brief notice which we

have from that factory, we have fortunately from Mr. Payter at Jeypoor

to the N. N. W. of Bogorah very clear and sufliciently exact data to

enable us to say that the centre passed there about 3 Pp. m. of the 15th,

which would give 12 hours and 40 minutes for the elapsed time, since its

passage over Bagundee at 2h. 20’ a. m., the measured distance between

these two positions being 148 miles; which will give 11.7. or eleven miles

and three quarters per hour as its inland rate of travelling, while as we

have seen it was only eight miles when at sea. It is thus an instance, and

I think a solitary ore, of a Cyclone augmenting its rate of travelling

when it reaches the land. Was this owing to the junction of the smaller

in-shore Cyclone of the Limehouse and Amazon ?

We have no data which will enable us to follow the centre accurately

3 0

460 A Twenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. [No. 5.

farther to the Northward and Eastward, though there is no doubt that it

was felt severely in the district of Rungpore, and Eastward into Assam,

but I have not carried the track beyond Jeypoor Bogorah on the Chart. I

have however measured back from that station over which the centre passed

at 3 Pp. M. 35.2 thirty-five miles, being the distance, at 11.7 miles per hour,

of the centre South of Jeypoor at Noon, for its position on that day, which

it will be seen falls in Lat. 24° 28’ N. Long. 89° 03’ Hast, giving aN. N. W.

wind at Rampore Bauleah and an E. N. E. one at Chilakhal which taking

into account the vicinity of high lands and the known irregularities of

shore-winds are near enough* for inland reports. The singular fact

related in Mr. Cooper’s Jessore report. of the fall of the trees in opposite

directions on an Hast and West road, whereas the track of the Cyclone

was nearly North and South, is a beautiful exemplification of the puzzling

shifts of wind which so much embarrassed our forefathers.

Part IIJ.—OrF oruzr PHanomena,

Thunder and Lightning.—The question of the Thunder and Light-

ning experienced in any part, or at any time, of a Cyclone is always

one of much interest. We find that the Eneas, Limehouse, Amazon,

Adelaide and Precursor had all lightning more or less; the Limehouse

indeed had it of an excessively vivid description, but whether this

occurred when the disturbance occasioned by the junction of the

two Cyclones took place, we cannot exactly affirm. In the Bagundee

report, Mr. Crank, distinctly states that there was no thunder or

lightning, nor is there any particularly noticed in any of the inland

reports, except from Malda where the lightning was seen at a distance,

and the absence of it is also specially stated from Rampore Bauleah.

EARTHQUAKES.

There is no room, I should think, to doubt that Mr. Crank has

fully established for us that in this instance at least, and. at the

centre of the Cyclone, earthquake shocks were experienced ; his pecu-

liar situation in being with his family in a small brick built edifice in-

tended for a pig-stye and his frequent experience of earthquakes

in other parts of the world} give us the best assurance that he

could not be mistaken, as persons residing in houses of one or

* There is some discrepancy in the Rampore Bauleah report, and the table at

the foot of it which I cannot reconcile. _

+ This is more important than would be supposed : I have also lived some years

in earthquake countries and can usually distinguish shocks much sooner than

persons who have not that experience.

SEES : ==

1855.] A DPwenty-fourth Memoir on the Law of Storms. 461

two stories where every thing is vibrating by the force of the wind

might be, unless the shocks were very strong and sudden. Some re-

ports also reached me that some of the pensioners and Commis-

sariat Officers who reside at Cooly Bazar,* where the houses are

all lower-roomed ones only, had also experienced shocks of earth-

quakes, and I sent a paper of queries for circulation amongst the

occupiers of these houses, but only one person clearly and distinctly

stated that he had experienced a shock of an earthquake between

12 and 1 a. m. of the 15th, in that locality.

Banxs oF Crovps.

It will be noticed that in the Balasore, Pooree (Cuttack), Dinaj-

pore, and other reports the Banks of Clouds indicating the position

of the passing or approaching Cyclone, were very distinctly seen,

so that had these been ships at seathey would from this sign alone,

have had ample and timely warning to take all necessary precautions.

Erectric Noises.

Mr. Crank’s report of these singular and appalling sounds is, I

think, conclusive when taken with what I have brought together in

the Horn Book, p. 179, regarding the noises heard on the approach

and at the passage of the centre of Cyclones,) as to their being elec-

tric phenomene ? but the peculiar interest of Mr. Crank’s report is

that it corroborates on shore what we have such ample evidence of

at sea. That my readers may not suppose there is any exaggera-

tion in this gentleman’s account I copy here from Luke Howard’,

Climate of London, Vol II. p. 151, in a description of the October

Cyclone of 1811, as experienced off Halifax by H. M. S. Tartarus

and three other men-of-war, the following passage, “I would if

possible give you a description of the noise occasioned by the hurri-

cane but I am unequal to the task: if you can conceive however all

the savage animals of the brute creation assembled to affright man-

Kind by their roaring you will have some faint idea of the deafening

variety of sounds in the tempest we have experienced !”’

The report from Cuttack will also be found to afford some re-

markable electric evidences. .)y

* A suburb of Calcutta about one mile to the south of the forts on the banks

of the river.

302

462 Literary Intelligence. [No. 5.

Literary Intelligence.

The Rev. Mr. Long’s Catalogue of Bengali Books furnishes much

useful information which has not hitherto been accessible. It is

but an abstract, however, of a larger one now in the press, and

which will be of greater interest. The Catalogue confines itself to

printed books, which however may be supposed to comprehend all

Bengali compositions of any interest. Apparently the oldest work

in MS. yet discovered is the Tippera Raj Mala, an analysis of

which was given by the industrious author of this Catalogue in vol.

19 of our Journal, but the authenticity of this work was not beyond

doubt, and unfortunately the Rajah, notwithstanding the kind exer-

tions of Mr. Metcalfe on our behalf, would not allow us the satisfac-

tion of examining the original MS.

Dr. Sprenger has, on the recommendation of the Supreme Govern-

ment, obtained the permission of the Hon’ble Court of Directors to

complete his Catalogue on the extended plan adopted in his Ist

vol. It is stipulated, however, that the work is not to exceed

5 vols. |

Dr. Roer has kindly placed at our disposal some letters from Berlin,

from which the following translations are extracts.

“ Dr. Steinthal has published an excellent work “‘ Grammatik, Lo-

gik and Pschychologie, ihre Principien und ihr Verhaltniss cinander.”’

It is said, that he is to go as French consul or interpreter

of the consul to China; for the last two or three years he has

studied Chinese in Paris. A. Regnier, a disciple of Burnouf, has

published a very able and exhaustive paper onthe Vedaic language,

in connexion with another “on the formation of Greek nouns.”

We may expect a new edition of Bopp’s “ Vergleichende Gram-

matik’’ and an English translation of it by Austin (?) (Hertford),

which is to appear at the same time. The third volume of Lassen’s

“Tndische Alterthums Kunde”’ is about to be printed at Elberfeld.

Dr. Pertsch is preparing an edition of the Taittiriya Aranyaka for

which he has collected materials in England. I suppose, Baboo

Rajendra does not intend to include this in his edition of the Tait-

tiriya Brdhmana. It would bea great pity, if two editions of the

same work should be published.”

1855. | Literary Intelligence. 468

Baboo Rajendra always intended to include the Aranyaka in his

edition of the Brahmana, which would indeed be incomplete with-

out it. Our Society’s project for publishing the Black Yajur has

been no secret for the last three years, and this announcement

cannot require from us any modification of it. The translation of

Bopp referred to in the letter must be Eastwick’s, part of which

has already appeared.

From a letter from Dr. Weber, dated 11th May.

*‘Roth’s and Whitney’s edition of the Atharva Veda has appeared.

Tt is very elegantly printed. Benfey has published a new Sanskrit

grammar, more compendious than his former one. Four numbers

of the 4th volume of Vrahm’s Journal “ Fur vergleichende Sprach

’ are out; Stenzler prepares an edition of Paraskuras

forschunz,’

Grihyastitras. The edition of the Zendavesta by Westergaard em-

braces all the texts. Spiegel is printing a Huzvdresh (Pehlvi)

grammar (in Vienna). He has finished his translation of the Zend

texts in MS. but not in print; the same is the case with his edition

of the text. A Demotic grammar by Dr. Brugsch has been pub-

lished by Messrs. Dimmler; the types are all new, and itis a

master-piece of typography.”

We extract the following from a letter from Professor Wright of

Oxford to Lieut. Lees.

“J presume you are acquainted with all the recent publications

in our particular department. In case however it should be other-

wise, I will call your attention to Kosezarten’s edition of the Dewan

of the Hudhailite Arabs Wravd¢4} wlyzo, to N. v. Tornamo’s “ Mos-

lemische Recht,’ and to Amari’s “ Storia dei Musulmani di Sicilia.’

This last promises to be a very valuable work, a side piece to Dozy’s

Recherches sur l’histoire de l’Espagne.. The publications of the

Parisian Asiatic Society are progressing well; the 38rd vol. of Zbn

Batutah is in the press, and I believe the first of Al-Mas‘udi.* The

2nd vol. of Juynboll’s Abu ’l-Mahasin is likewise out. It may in-

* Lieut. Lees informs us on the strength of late advices from Paris (M. Mohl,

dated 16th August) that the printing of the ‘*‘ Meadows of Gold’”—which had been

interrupted by the temporary employment in the Imperial Library of the Editor

was rapidly progressing, one-half of tlie 1st Vol. had been printed.

464: Literary Intelligence. [No. 5.

terest Sprenger to know that a pupil of Scaicabant aah s, by name Ralfs,

ig preparing an edition of the Burdah ree Soaas

rad Saad elSJ) in India, will you kindly inform me of it. I am pre-

paring an edition of this large grammatical work, which contains also

much old poetry and many valuable historical data. At Leyden I

copied one fine MS.; this I have collated with one lent me by Dr.

Sprenger (very bad), and one at Cambridge (tolerable). There is

still a 2nd at Cambridge for me to go through.

“‘T may mention finally that there is a chance of an edition of the

IB E-SI

well known poems whee}. In the last collection purchased by

the Berlin Library there is a fine MS. of these poems, and Dr.

Josche, one of the Curators has obtained from me the loan of my

copy of the MS. in the British Museum for the purpose of col-

lating 16.”

From Mooltan a letter from Lieut. Raverty contains the following

announcement.

“There isa celebrated shrine here of Bhanal Hak whom Shaik

Sadi visited at Mooltan. Iam getting all the accounts I can con-

cerning it. They say here that the original copy of the Gulistan

written in Kufic and in red ink was given to Bhanal Hak by the

author, and that it is still in the possession of some parties in the

Mooltan District !! Iam trying to find out.”

The writer is just bringing through the Press the last sheets of an

excellent Pushto Grammar after publishing which he will give his

attention to the Brahooi language.

The N. W. Series to which we alluded in a former number is to

consist of selected Mohammedan histories. From a lithographed

invitation circulated with a view to purchasing or borrowing MSS.,

we find that the selection is as follows :

Ferishtah.

Kholasut ool Towarikh.

Chuch Nameh.

Tarikhi Sind.

Turjumah tarikhi Yemini.

Tabkati Nasiree.

1855. | Literary Intelligence. 465

Ferozshahee—Zeea Burnee.

Ditto—Shums Sooraj.

Intikhab Zufur Nameh.

Mukhzun i Afghanee.

Muntukhub ool Lubab.

Tarikhi Chagatai.

Wakiyat i Baberi.

Ditto Humayoon.

Akbur Nameh.

Tntikhab i Tarikhi Budaonee.

Zoobdat ool Towarikh.

Masir i Ruheemee.

Masir i Alimgiree.

Jahangeer Nameh.

Badshah Nameh.

Hadikat ool Safa.

Abrut Nameh.

Tarikh 1 Iradut Khan.

Tarikh i Nadir ool Zamanee.

Siyar ool Mootakhereen.

Tarikh 1 Moozufferi.

Muntukbub ool Towarikh.

Hadikat ool Akalim.

Oosaf.

Tozuk i Timoorie.

It is not intended to publish all these works. These are to be

collected for deposit in the Government Colleges and the more im-

portant of them and selections from some of them, such as the Mun-

tukhub ool Towarikh, Tarikh i Moozufferi and other general Histories

will appear in the Series. Parties lending MSS. for collation will be

presented with a copy of the work when printed.

It is indeed high time for the credit of British rule in India to

collect these historical materials, when we find native gentlemen

admitting to Mr. Hammond, who is to superintend the publication

of the Series, that ‘“‘numberless valuable libraries have been sold as

waste paper to druggists and makers of fireworks!’ This project,

which has been already commenced, a copy of Zeea Burnee’s Feroz-

466 Literary Intelligence. [ No. 5.

shahee having been prepared for press, is a part of the greater one

to carry out which poor Elliott overtaxed himself, and which will

yet it is to be hoped be matured and completed under competent

management at home.

The plan which Lieut. Lees, assisted by the Moulvees of the Mad-

rasah had formed for publishing al-Zamakhshari’s commentary on the

Qoran has been so far modified as to include the publication of the

text of the latter, which will be given with the ramooz awqaf or stops

between the verses. Underneath this will be printed the above

commentary entitled the Kashshaf, to furnish which six or seven

copies of the work, some of them of very old date, have been col,

lected from various parts of India. The 1st vol. will, it 1s hoped,

appear in a few months.

Lieut. Lees is also engaged on an edition in 2 vols. 8vo. of the

Tarikh-al-Khalfa by the celebrated Soyootee, being the histery

of the Arabian Khalifs from the commencement of the reign of

Aboo Bakr, while he has nearly ready for publication a Persian

work, the Araish 1 Bozorgan, which is an obituary with short

biographical notices of some 250 Mohammedan saints. This is a

compilation from numerous authors whose works are not procurable

in India or Europe. Moulvee Kabir oodeen Ahmed has given his

assistance in editing this last work and Moulvee Abdool Hak is en-

gaged on the Tarik-al-Khalfa.

PAPAPALLLLPLLPPPULVLVLUIVIVIPVUPULVIO™

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Jury, 1855.

LP PLPIPP LLLP ISL PIV LIL LIS LI IL I LLL ILS II NOPD LL LI

The usual monthly general meeting of the Society was held on the

4th instant at half-past 8 p. m.

Str James Cotvite, Kr. President in the chair.

The proceedings of the last month were read and confirmed and the

accounts and vouchers for the months of February, March, April and

May laid on the table.

Presentations were received —

1. From the Private-Secretary to the Hon’ble the Lt. Governor of

the North Western Provinces, Meteorological Observations made in

November last at Dadoopore, Boolundshahar, Mussooree, Roorkee,

Hansi, Allighurh, Meerut and Umballa, in reply to the request made

for such information on behalf of M. Leverier of the Paris Obser-

vatory.

2. From the Imperial Society of Agriculture, &c. of Lyon, its

Annals for the year 1852-53.

3. From the Linnean Society of Lyon, its Annals for the year

1852-53.

4. From the Imperial Academy of Sciences of Lyon, its Memoirs

for the year 1852.

Pursuant to notice given at the last meeting, Mr. Houstoun asked

whether he might be allowed to see and have access to all papers the

property of the Society.

The chairman referred Mr. Houstoun to Bye-law 101, and stated

that under that rule the Journal books of the Society and of the

Council, were open to the inspection of any ordinary member during

office hours. After some discussion, Mr. Houstoun moved that, “ he

may be allowed to see and have access to all papers the property of

the Society.” As an amendment to which Dr. Walker moved that the

3 P

468 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. (No. 5.

question, being one of importance, should be referred to the Council

for report under Bye-law 45.

The amendment was carried.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last

meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

W.S. Atkinson, Esq. Principal of La Martiniere.

T. Loch, Esq. C. S.

Lt. R. Stewart, 22nd N. I. Kachar, was named for ballot at the next

meeting, proposed by Lt. Bivar and seconded by the Secretary.

A letter from Lt. Bruce, H. M. 29th Regt. communicated his wish

to withdraw from the Society.

In accordance with the notice given at the last meeting the President

announced that, under the 60th Bye-law, the Council have elected Dr.

Spilsbury as a Vice-President,and Capt. James and Mr. Bayley as members

of their body, in the room of Col. Baker and Capt. Thuillier resigned.

The President moved that these elections be confirmed.

The question was put and carried.

Communications were received—

1. From Mr. Under-Secretary Morris, announcing that His Honor

the Lt. Governor has been pleased to accede to the Society’s request

for a grant of Rs. 1,200, for paving the basement story of the Museum

with Chunar flag-stones.

The President proposed that the best thanks of the Society be con-

veyed to His Honor the Lt. Governor for this mark of his considera-

tion. The question was put and carried.

2. From Babu Radhanath Shikdar enclosing abstracts of the

hourly Meteorological Registers kept at the Surveyor General’s Office,

Calcutta, for the months of March and April last.

3. From Lt. G. H. Raverty, forwarding an account of a visit to |

the shrine and town of Sakhi Sarwar in the lower Dirajat, with a

notice of the Annual Mela or Fair held there.

4. From Babu Rajendralal Mittra, submitting a note on two in-

scriptions from the Island of Putu in the Chusan Archipilago.

5. From Rev. J. Hislop, communicating a paper on the age of the

coal strata in Western Bengal and Central India.

The Librarian and the Curator in the Zoological Department hav-

ing submitted their usual monthly reports, the meeting adjourned.

1855. |] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 4.69

Report of Curator, Zoological Department, for July, 1855.

1. The first contribution which I have now the pleasure of bringing

to notice is that of two fine (and nearly perfect) skeletons of the Mcas

Rambi Orang-utan (PirHEcus Brooxet, nobis, J. A. S. XX, 375); pre-

sented to the Society by Sir James Brooke, K. C. B.. Governor of Sarawak.

The skeletons are those of a fully adult but not aged female, with

the epiphyses of the limb-bones well anchylosed, yet with sagittal crest

undeveloped,—and of a nearly full-grown male, with incipient sagittal

crest, but with the epiphyses of the limb-bones more or less detached

and exhibiting other proofs of incomplete growth. In both specimens,

the third or last permanent grinders had been brought into wear; the

amount of attrition being considerable in the female, and much less so in

the male.

As from the structure of the pelvis and certain other characters, no

doubt whatever can exist respecting the sexes of these two individuals,

we accordingly obtain the requisite data for deciding upon the sex of the

skeleton of an adult Mias Pappan which was presented on a former occa-

sion to the Society; and can now prorounce, with confidence, that the

latter was a male animal, and moreover it appears from accumulating

evidence that the Mias Pappan is a smaller animal than the Mas Rambi,

the adult female of the former corresponding in size with the adult male

of the latter; the male of the Ram: (to judge from its skull) ae

much larger.

Individuals, however, of each may vary in size; as the skull of the

female ambi now sent is considerably larger than that of the much

older female Ramdi, with high sagittal crest, figured in plates 3 and 4

attached to the memoir upon this genus in J. A. S. Vol. XXII. A distin-

guishing sexual feature would appear to exist in the conspicuously greater

breadth of the orbital ring exteriorly (especially its malar portion) in the

male, and also the greater breadth of muzzle in the adolescent male, and

the general appearance of massiveness, indicative of its future growth,

as compared with the skull of an adult female. In our huge old Sumatran

male, the extent of grinding surface of the series of upper molars (includ-

ing bicuspids) is 24 in.; in the young Bornean male now sent, 2,5; in.:

the anterior bicuspid of the latter being somewhat pushed forward outside

of the hind margin of the canine, and the interspace between the

canine and outer incisor being but half as great as in the fully developed

animal. In both females, the same grinding surface is but 2} in.; and in

the adult male Puappan, intermediate, or 24 in. This male Pappan (as

ao 2.2

470 Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. [ No. 5.

now determined), to judge both from the degree of attrition of its molars,

and that of anchylosis, was a somewhat (but not much) younger animal

than the female Rambi, and considerably more mature than the adoles-

cent male Rambi: both of the former, however, had certainly attained

their complete growth, and we observe a marked difference in the propor-

tions of the limbs, which alone would go far to remove any doubt of the

distinctness of the two species.

The extreme length of humerus of the adult male Pappan is 142 in.,

and of ulna 14% in.; in the adult female Rambi, respectively 143 and

15 in.: femur of male Pappan 103 in.; of female Rambi 11% in.: tibia

of former, 94 in.; of latter, 92.

The total length of pelvis in the female Ramdi is 11 in.; extreme breadth

apart of the ilia 11g in.; of pelvic aperture (measured behind) 3} in.: the

corresponding measurements in the male Pappan being respectively 92

in., 102 in., and 2% in.

A more detailed comparison must be deferred until we can get the

female Rami skeleton mounted. At present, we may remark that our

great Sumatran male Rambi skull (Vol. XXII, plates 1 and 2,) about

corresponds with Prof. Owen’s great Bornean Rambi skull, figured in

Tr. Zool. Soc. Vol. 2, pl. 31; only that the supra-orbital ridges are less

flattened back, and the profile consequently is more concave: while the

Bornean female Rambi now received would correspond with Prof. Owen’s

Sumatran (?) female, figured in Tr. Zool. Soc. Vol. 1, pl. 53, were it only

much older, and had it its sagittal crest developed ; its lambdoidal crests

are remarkably developed. In the adolescent male Rambi skull, it is

remarkable that the nasal bones continue distinct (which is unusual

in this genus, even in the half-grown animal); the two being but very im-

perfectly united, and the same is observabie in our adolescent female

small Orang skeleton with comparatively short fore-arms. In our adoles-

cent male Rambi, the nasal bones do not ascend upon the glabella as in

our other Rami skulls.

2. T.C. Jerdon, Esq., Sagur.. Specimen of a new Indian species of

Swallow, belonging to the group of ‘ Republican Swallows’ (PrrrocHELt-

pon of the Prince of Canino), and having similar habits to the well known

Hrrunpo Futva of N. America. The ‘specimen is not a good one to

describe from, being not fully mature ; but its upper-parts should be glossy

black, with white lateral edges to the dorsal feathers more or less seen:

the rump brownish; and crown dark rufous: lower-parts white, with black

mesial streaks to the feathers of the throat and breast ; the under surface of

wings pale brown: tail slightly furcate, with a slight whitish spot more or

-1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatie Socrety. 471

less developed towards the tip of the inner web of most of its feathers :

tertiaries also whitish-tipped. Length about 43 in., of which tail,1¢ in. ;

wing 34 in.—Hirvunpo FiLuvicota, nobis, n. s. ‘This interesting new

retort-nest building Swallow,” writes Mr. Jerdon, ‘1 discovered during a .

late trip, and found it only in two spots, building in company; the nests

crowded together on rocks overlying the rivers (Sonar and Kane) in

Bundelkund. It was then breeding (April and May), but I could not get

at the nests.” A rough sketch of the latter is sent, representing “ retort-

nests” with short necks, and crowded together, similar to those of the

American H. Frutva, Vieillot (v. H. brunnifrons, Say).

3. From Major A. P. Phayre, Commissioner of Pegu. A collection

of skins procured in the course of a recent tour through that province.

Of mammalia, are sent the skin of a Jackal, that of a Hare, and those

of three species of Squirrel.

The Jackal (Canis auREvs) was shot at Meaday by Lt. Bosworth of the

Bengal Artillery, and (as remarked by Major Phayre)—‘“‘has set at rest

the question of that animal being found in Burmah or not.”

The Hare is not LEepvus siInENSIS (as supposed from the much dis-

coloured fragments of a skin, noticed J. A. S. XXI, 359); but is of a

peculiar and hitherto undescribed race, which may be designated

LEPUS PEGUENSIS, nobis, ».s. Very similar to L. ruricaupatus, Is.

Geoffroy, of Bengal, and all Upper India, Asam, &c.; but at once distin-

guished by having the tail black above, as in the generality of the genus.

The upper-parts are of the same colour as in the Bengal Hare, but contrast

directly with the pure white of the belly, instead of passing to it through

fulvous as in the other; and the limbs also shew but a slight fulvous

tinge, with white hairs intermixed, especially on the hind-limbs where the

white predominates: the chin and throat (in fact the fur over the whole

lower jaw) are conspicuously white; and the short sparse hairs on the

outside of the ears are whitish,—except in front, and also the tip pos-

teriorly, whereon is a large blackish terminal patch. The fur of the

upper-parts is pale dusky-grey at base, then black, and finally bright

fulvous-brown with black extreme tips: towards the tail above is a strong

tinge of ash-colour. Size, proportions, and structure, as in the common

Hare of all Upper India.*

* Of the Hare from the vicinity of Dacca referred to by the name L. TyTiER1

in the Ann. Mag. N. A. for September, 1854, p. 176, the Society possesses a

specimen presented by Capt. Robt. Tytler, of the 38th N. I. (J. A. S. XXII,

415); but we can perceive in it no distinction from the common L. RUFICAUDA-

TUs, stated also by Capt, Tytler to inhabit the same district.

472 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.

The three species of Squirrel sent are the large Scturus BICOoLoR,—

Sc. Kerauprenit,—and Sc. pyazeryturvus. The first abounds through-

out the Burmese countries and the Malayan peninsula, and northward to

the Asam hills and those of Sikim and Nepal: but its pale variety we

have only seen from the Malayan peninsula. Himalayan specimens (Sc.

macrouwroides, Hodgson,) have longer fur on the ears, but present no fur-

ther difference that we can perceive; and even this may be merely

seasonal. Sc. KERAUDRENII is common in Arakan: and we recognise in

Sc. PYGERYTHRUS a species formerly sent from Rangoon by Dr. Fayrer,

being the supposed variety of Sc. toxRorpEs noticed in J. A. S. XXII,

414, and distinct from the presumed variety of Sc. prenrytuRus formerly

sent by Major Phayre from Moulmein, which is described J. A. S. XVII,

345, and may now stand as Sc. PHayret, nobis, 7. s.*

* The multiplicity of small Squirrels with mostly annulated or grizzled fur,

inhabiting the Burmese and neighbouring countries, are most difficult to discri-

minate. Of the group of gigantic Squirrels, there is only Sc. BrcoLor (and its

pale variety in the Malayan peninsula); and of that of small striped Squirrels,

only Sc. Berpmoretr, nobis (J. A. S. XVIII, 603), and Sc. Barset, nobis

(J. A. &. XVI, 875), that we know of as yet,—though Sc. 1nstents, Horsfield,

is likely to inhabit the more elevated interior of the Malayan peninsula: but the

other small and medium-sized Squirrels seem almost interminable ; and we have

the following series in our museum, which may be briefly indicated with advantage,

for the benefit of students.

1. Sc. Rarruesi1, Vigors and Horsfield: Se. Prevostii, Desmarest. Larger

than Sc. hippurus. Black above, deep rufo-ferruginous below and on the feet ;

a very broad white lateral band from mouth to haunch, extending over the outside

of the thigh, and more or less greyish from cheek to shoulder (inclusive) : tail of

a somewhat duller black than the back, and a little rufescent at tip. Inhabits the

Malayan peninsula.

Remark. A nearly affined race inhabits Borneo, which is the Sc. REDIMITUS,

Van der Boon, and when half-grown—Sce. rufogularis, Gray, erroneously (in all pro-

bability) supposed from China. This race has blackish cheeks and rufous shoulders ;

a grizzled band, formed of whitish-tipped hairs, above the white lateral band, and

this grizzling is continued over the haunch and hind-limb: the tail also is much

grizzled with white, in a specimen presented by the Batavian Society to our museum.

Of very numerous examples of Sc. Rarriesit (from the Malayan peninsula)

examined, we have observed no remarkable variation, nor tendency to assume the

distinctive colouring of Sc. REDIMITUS: but Sc. RUFONIGER, Gray, is probably a

mere individual variety of the former, especially as Malacca is given as its habitat.

It is thus briefly described :—‘‘ Black; throat, inner side of legs, and beneath,

bright red; an indistinct streak along each side, and the outer side of the thigh,

white, grizzled.’”’ Ann. Mag. N. H. X, 263 (1842).

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 473

Among the birds, we observe, with surprise, an unmistakeable specimen

of the common British Meadow Pipit (ANTHUS PRATENSIS) in its summer

plumage. We have never seen this bird from any part of India, though

Mr. Gould states it to occur in the west (P. Z. S. 1835, p. 90).

By Dr. S. Miller and also by Dr. Cantor, the Malacca and Bornean races are

considered as mere local varieties of one species: but the application of this prin-

ciple of classification to many of the following races could only be most arbitrary).

2. Sc. nippurus, Is. Geoffroy: Sc. rufoyaster, Gray ; Sc. castaneoventris (7),

Gray, the young? Much larger than the common British Squirrel. Lower-parts

and inside of limbs deep rufoeferruginous ; head, shoulders, and sides of limbs,

dark grizzled ashy; rest of upper-parts, with base of tail, deeply tinged with

rufous, and also grizzled,—contrasting much with the dark leaden-grey of the

cheeks and limbs externally : rest of tail dullish black; and feet nigrescent. Com-

mon in the Malayan peninsula, Sumatra and Java. We have seen very numerous

specimens from the first named region, but no variation whatsoever.

3. Sc. ERYTHROGASTER, nobis, J. A. S. XII, 972: Se. hippurus of Asam,

auctorum. Upper-parts uniformly of nearly the same dark grizzled ashy as the

head and outside of limbs of the preceding race; this grizzling extending about

half-way along the tail, the remainder of which is dull black: feet nigrescent ; and

lower-parts deep rufo-ferruginous. Inhabits the Munnipur hills, and those E. and

S. of Upper Asam.

4. Sc. eryTHrR2ZvS, Pall:s: Sc. hippurus, var., McClelland and Horsfield.

Colours nearly as in Sc. HipPpuRUS, but duller and more blended ; the rufo-ferru-

ginous hue of the belly contrasting abruptly at the sides of the body (whereas in

Sc. HIPPURUS the sides are so rufous that the contrast is much less decided) : ears

bright rufous ; and the terminal two-thirds or more of the tail are nearly of the

same colour as the belly, the tip generally being paler. There is also more or less

rufous about the muzzle. Inhabits the Khasya hills, and neighbouring mountains

of Lower Asam. :

(N. B, Sc. erytuHrus is described to have slightly ciliated ears (auricule

sub-barbate), and a blackish stripe running down the tail. The ears of our animal

can scarcely be termed ciliated; but two very young specimens from Asdm have

the basal third of the tail black posteriorly (except at the extreme base), passing

more or less upward as a medial line; and it is probable that some adults exhibit

the line as described.

It would seem further that the rufous of the muzzle extends sometimes more

or less over the crown; and that the tail-end is occasionally blackish, though we

have never seen it so (var. 6, from Butan, of Gray’s British Museum Catalogue.

If Nos. 2, 3, and 4, are to be regarded as merely local varieties of the same

species, No. 5 should also be so classed: but the difficulty begins with No. 6; and

if that be admitted, why not also Nos. 7, 8, and even 9? Wherever drawn, the

47 4: Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.

ORIOLUS TENUIROSTRIS, nobis, J. A. S. XV, 48. A fine adult specimen.

We formerly described this species from the skin of a young bird, not in

good plumage, which we found among a lot of skins put away as dupli-

cates; and there can be little doubt now that the specimen referred to

line will be quite arbitrary ; and, by the same rule, Sc. pALMARUM and Sc, TRI-

stTriATUS of India should be placed as varieties of one species, although their voice

is singularly different, and the latter race keeps everywhere to the jungle, instead

of coming much into gardens and about houses like the other).

5. Sc. Kerauprentt, Is. Geoffroy. Entirely of a deep rufo-ferruginous

colour, with blackish paws, and whitish tail-tip: the tail, indeed, only differing

from that of No. 4 is not being grizzled at base. Common in the hilly parts of

Arakan and Pegu.

6. Sc. HYPERYTHRUS, nobis, m. s.: Sc. erythreus, var. A(?), Gray’s Br.

Mus. Catal. A little smaller than the four preceding races: the upper-parts

uniformly grizzled throughout, black and golden-fulvous, but a strong ferruginous

tinge on the head, and the ears bright rufous: lower-parts deep rufo-ferruginous,

fading on the throat: tail coloured like the back, but its terminal half more bright-

ly tinged with ferruginous and distinctly annulated : paws nigrescent. Length 8

or 9 in.; of tail with hair somewhat less; and foot 1% in. From Tenasserim

(Moulmein?). Presented by Capt. Berdmore.

7. Sc. GRISEOPECTUS, nobis, J. A, S. XVI, 873. Size of last. The general

colour paler, uniformly grizzled throughout on the upper-parts and tail, which

has a slight black tip: throat and breast also grizzled, and faintly washed with

ferruginous; the belly and inside of limbs much deeper ferruginous: paws not

darker than the rest, and no rufous about the face; but a pale ferruginous tinge on

the tail. Habitat unknown. Described from a caged animal, in fine condition,

which was transferred to the museum at its death.

8. Sc. concotor, nobis, n. s. (referred doubtfully to Sc. Mopsstus, S. Miller,

in J. A. S. XX, 166). Size of the two preceding, and much like the non-rufous

specimens of Sc, cHrysonotus; or like Sc. niGrovitTratus, but larger and

without the lateral stripes and rufous tinge about the head. Lower-parts dull ash-

colour: the rest grizzled throughout with black and dull ruddy-ferruginous; the

latter somewhat brighter on the middle of the back, croup, and upon the tail, which

last is conspicuously ringed with black and dull ferruginous, and has a black tip

mingled with hoary-white. From the vicinity of Malacca.

9. Sc. carysonotus, nobis, J. A. S. XVI, 873. Size of the three preceding ;

and colour variable, but with always a conspicuous black tail-tip. Fur grizzled

ash- grey on the limbs and under-parts, and more or less tinged with bright ferru-

ginous on the upper-parts, especially on the nape and fore-part of the back; but

in some specimens there is scarcely an obscure wash of this ferruginous, while in

others the whole nape, shoulders, and auterior two-thirds of back, are intense

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 475

was from Arakan. Its distinctness as a species was obvious; and we now

describe a fine adult from Pegu. From the other black-naped Orioles,

it is at once distinguished by its much more slender and more distinctly

curved bill, of a reddish colour; and by its narrower black nape-band,

bright ferruginous, shading off more or less to grey on the back and haunches:

tail grizzled, sometimes a little tinged with ferruginous, and more distinctly annu-

lated towards its black tip. Common in the Tenasserim valley.

(Qu. Does this animal vary in colour according to season, or become more

deeply tinged with ferruginous as it advances in age? Our specimen least so

tinged is from Mergui; and exhibits merely a faint wash of ferruginous, and this

chiefly on the sides of the neck and body.)

The next three species are very closely affined, and not always easy to descri-

minate. They are much smaller than the preceding.

10. Sc. pyGerytuHRuvs, Is. Geoff. Grizzled above as in non-rufous specimens

of Sc. corysonotus; below weak ferruginous, more or less deep, in some toler-

ably bright, in others faint and passing to whitish on the throat and sides of face:

tail coloured like the back, and more or less distinctly annulated above, with a.

black extreme tip ; below, the rufous of the lower-parts extends more or less up

its base, but seldom conspicuously. Length about 7 in.; and tail with hair some-

what more: hind-foot 14 in.; fringed internally and all the toes tufted with rufous

hairs. From the valley of the Irawadi (Rangoon, Pegu, &c.)

11. Sc. assamensis, McClelland, Gray: Sc. Blythii, Tytler (Ann. Mag.

N. H., Sept. 1854, p. 72). Differs from the last in being more fulvescent above,

and much less so underneath: tail-tip generally blackish; and commonly a greater

development of pale ferruginous underneath the tail than in Sc. pYGERYTHRUS:

above, the tail is very indistirctly annulated, if at all so: hue of the upper-parts

more or less fulvescent; of the lower dingy whitish, with commonly a slight

fulvescent tinge. A very abundant species, inhabiting the valley of Asim, and

found about Dacca; also in Tippera, Chittagong, and Arakan.

12, Sc. toxrorpes, Hodgson: Sc. lokriah apud Gray, Brit. Mus. Catal.

Upper-parts darker than in the preceding, with never a black tail-tip; and the

thighs externally often deeply tinged with rufo-ferruginous, though not a trace of

this exists in many specimens, From Nepal and Sikim (¢arai ?).

13. Sc. tokrian, Hodgson (nec apud Gray, Brit. Mus, Catal.): Se. sub-

fiaviventris, McClelland. Size about that of the three preceding races, or a trifle

larger ; and the general hue darker and more ruddy above than in Sc. LoKro-

IDES, grizzled as usual, and with the under-parts moderately deep ferruginous,

sometimes rather weak: tail coloured nearly as the back, but with whitish tips

above, more or less developed; beneath, tinged with ferruginous, and exhibiting

distinctly a double border on each side, from every hair having a white tip and

black subterminal portion. A mountain species, inhabiting Nepal, Sikim, Asim

3 Q

476 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 5,

and consequent greater extent of yellow upon the crown: upper-parts

bright yellowish-green (rather than greenish-yellow), becoming more yel-

lowish on the rump and upper tail-coverts: crown, neck (below the black

occipital band), and entire under-parts, intense pure yellow: inner webs

with the Khasya hills, and those of Arakan: but the few specimens we have seen

from the Arakan mountains seem to be sinaller, and of a weaker ferruginous on the

under-parts ; perhaps a distinct race, but we have not the requisite data to form an

opinion on the subject.

14. Sc. tenuts, Horsfield. A Malayan species affined to the last, but consi-

derably smaller, with the under-parts having but a very faint wash of ferruginous,

while a stronger tinge of this hue appears on the shoulders and outside of the

limbs; tail coloured as in Sc, tukriag, but the black and white margins (as seen

from behind) are hardly so conspicuous, We suspect that it is confined to a certain

elevation in the Malayan peninsula and neighbouring great islands.

15. Sc. mopestus, S. Miller: Sc. affinis, Raffles, apud Horsfield, Zool. Res.

in Java; nec Sc, affinis (verus), as described by Sir Stamford Raffles, Lin. Tr. XIII,

259, which description refers distinctly to the pale variety of Sc. BicoLor:

assigned dubiously by Dr, Cantor as a synonyme of Sc. Tenuis. Apparently

very like the last, but larger, with the rufous more developed on the outside of the

limbs and along the flanks. “ Length 9 in., and tail 7 in.’’ (Horsfield). Inhabits

the Malayan peninsula, and has been met with on the island of Pulo Penang. We

have seen no specimen.

16. Sc. PHayeert, nobis, 2 s.; Se. pygerythrus, var., apud nos, J, A. S.

XVII, 345. ‘A beautiful species, of the size of Sc. virratus, and nearly of the

same colouring above, but the fur longer, and the tail much more bushy, with a

well-defined black tip. Lower-parts bright ferruginous, inclining to maronne on

the belly, and continued broadly along the under or hind surface of the tail to its

black tip: inside of limbs ferruginous, continued nearly round the hind-limbs, and

upon all the feet; the fore-limbs tinged with dusky externally, above the pale

rufous foot; and a broad imperfectly defined blackish band upon the flanks, separ-

ating the colours of the back and belly. Length 9 or 10 in.; and tail with hair

about the same: hind-foot 1% in. From some part of the Tenasserim provinces.

Presented by Major Phayre.

17. Sc. virratus, Raffles: Sc. divittatus, Desmarest. This very common

Malayan species does not appear to extend northward into the Tenasserim pro-

vinces. It is readily distinguished by its two lateral bands, the upper white and

lower black, with deep rufous under-parts and tail-tip.

18. S. niGrovirratus, Horsfield: Sc. griseoventer, Is. Geoffroy. Differs

from the last by having the belly ash-grey, no rufous at tip of tail, but a ferru-

ginous tinge on the sides of the head and neck: its upper lateral band is also

fulvous, rather than white. Inhabits the Malayan peninsula, where much less

common than Sc. VITTATUS.

ce,

1855. | Proceedings of the Astatie Society. 477

of the tertiaries dusky-black: the outer coloured like the back, with a

slight yellowish spot at tip, and the secondaries narrowly bordered with

yellowish: terminal half or more of the greater coverts of the primaries

bright yellow; and a few of the outermost coverts of the secondaries

tipped with the same: middle tail-feathers black, the rest successively

more broadly tipped with yellow; and the tail conspicuously more even

or squared than in the commoner QO. 1npicus of the same countries.*

19. Sc, Arroporsatis, Gray. Size of the preceding, with generally a much

more bushy tail: upper-parts grizzled black and fulvous, with a great black patch

upon the back ; head rufescent, with white whiskers: lower-parts varying in hue

from weak ferruginous to deep maronne-red: a tinge of the same upon the

haunches ; and hairs of the tail black with broad fulvous tips. In one specimen

before us, with deep rufous ears and dark maronne-red under-parts, the tail is

throughout grizzled like the back, and much less bushy than usual: perhaps a

distinct race from those with ferruginous under-parts more or less deep, and an

extremely bushy tail. Inhabits the Tenasserim provinces.

20. Sc. canicups, Gray, is thus described. ‘ Pale grey, grizzled: back yel-

lowish: beneath, paler grey: tail long, grey, black-varied, ringed, the hair with

three broad black bands.’? Size——-? Inhabits Butan (Ann. Mag. N. H. X,

1842, p. 263).

21. Sc. TupatoipEs? A very curious species inhabiting the Malayan penin-

sula, which, by its lengthened snout and aspect generally, quite simulates the

genus Turata, Raffles, of the order Insectivora, It is doubtless the Ruaino-

SCIURUS TUPAIOIDES, Gray (Appendix to Brit, Mus. Catal., p. 195), from Singa-

pore; but we doubt its being correctly referred to Sc. Laticaupatus, Diard (S.

Miller, tab. XV, f. 1, 2, and 3), by Dr. Cantor (in J. A. 8. XV, 251). The

latter wouid rather appear to be a second species of the same peculiar type, of

much paler and more rufous hue than the Malacca animal, and differing remark.

ably in the relative proportion of its molars, as noticed by Dr. Cantor (loc. cit.),

and which inhabits the western coast of Borneo. Ina Malacca specimen in our

museum, there is even an indication of the pale shoulder-stripe of the Tupara !

* We are acquainted now with five species of black.naped Orioles ; viz.

1. O. catnensis, L. (vide J. A. S. XV, 46). China (and the Philippines ?)

2, O. macrourus, nobis (vide loc, cit.) Nicobar islands only, so far as known

at present.

3. O. inpicus, Brisson, Jerdon (vide loc, cit.) Common in the Burmese

countries ; rare in Lower Bengal: found also in S. India and in China.

4. O. cokonatus, Swainson: O. hippocreyis, Wagler. Differs from O. tnpr-

cus in having a narrower nape-mark, a shorter wing, and by the considerably

reduced development of the yellow on the secondaries and tertiaries. Hab. Java,

and probably other islands of the great archipelago.

5. O. TENUIROSTRIS, nobis, ué supra. Burmese countries,

38 Q2

478 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | [No. 5.

CHATARRHZA GULARIS, nobis, x. s. A handsome species of this group,

and the first which we have seen from the eastern side of the Bay of

Bengal: though Cu. Earzet, nobis, extends into Tippera. It is affined

to Cu. Earuet, but with a still longer tail, which is more distinctly rayed

across. Colour ruddy-brown, passing to olivaceous on the hind-part of the

back, each feather having a narrow black mesial streak : frontal feathers

narrow, stiflish, pointed, and white with black mesial line; these peculiar

feathers continued over but not beyond the eye: lores blackish: chin and

throat pure white, extending down the front of the neck: ear-coverts and

sides of neck unstreaked ruddy: breast and flanks ruddy-brown, paler

on belly, and the lower tail-coverts duller brown: tail dull olive-brown,

and conspicuously rayed across. Bill dull plumbeous, yellowish towards

gape; and legs pale brown, darker on joints. Length about 11 in.; of

tail 6 in.: closed wing 33 in.; bill to gape 1 in.; and tarse 1j in. Pegu.*

ARACHNOTHERA AURATA, nobis, 2 s. Like A. macna, (Hodgson), but

considerably smaller, with the mesial dark streaks to the feathers much

less developed, excepting on the crown, and becoming almost obsolete on

the rump: on the lower-parts, they are scarcely broader than the shafts

of the feathers, whereas in A. Macna they are much broader: the edge

of the wing is also of a much brighter yellow than in A. Magna. Length

* Having had occasion to re-examine the series of Indian CrRaTEROPODINA,

it was found expedient to subdivide the genus Matacocercus, Swainson, as

follows :

1. ACANTHOPTILA, nobis. Type, Timalia nipalensis, Hodgson.

2. CHATARRH#A, nobis. CH. GULARIS, ut supra, is about the most typical

species. Others exist in Cu. caupata (Timalia chatarrhea, Franklin),—Ch.

Huttoni, nobis, J. A. S. XVI, 476, from Kandahar,—and Cu. EAR.et, nobis.

3. Matcoxtmia, nobis. Type, M. ausirrons (v. Garrulus albifrons, Gray,

Hardw. Jil. Ind. Zool., v. Timalia Malcolmi, Sykes). A second species would

seem to exist in the Malurus squamiceps, Riippell, of Egypt and Nubia; and a

third probably in the M. acacia, Riippell, of Arabia Petrzea.

4, Layaropia, nobis. Type, L. susrura (v. Timalia subrufa, Jerdon, v.

T. pecilorhyncha, Lafresnaye). A second species would seem to exist in the Cra-

teropus rubiginosus, Ruppell, of Schoa.

5. MALAcocercus, Swainson; as confined to the species with rounded frontal

plumes and less elongated and graduated tail, which are affined to the true Cra-

TEROPODES of Africa (as exemplified by the Jxvos plebeius, leucocephalus, and

leucopygius of Riippell; the Crateropus Jardinii, A. Smith, of S. Africa,

jllustrating another division of the same group). Of restricted MaLococercus,

about ten species (or distinguishable races) exist in all India and Ceylon, to

which range of country they appear to be confined exclusively.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 479

of wing 3 in. (instead of 33 in. or more), and the rest in proportion.

From Pegu.

Pycnonotus H=MoRRHOvS, (Gm.) Specimen rather large, with closed

wing 32 in.; but otherwise resembling examples from Arakan, 8S. India

and Ceylon, Orissa, Agra, &c.; one from Wuzirabad being even larger,

with wing 3% in.; the ordinary length being from 33 to 33 in. In P.

cAFER, (L.), of Bengal, Nepal, Asam, Tippera, Deyra Doon, &c., the

length of closed wing of the male is generally 4 in. The latter species

has always a black nape; whereas the other has merely a black cap, the

nape being coloured like the back, though generally with whiter margins

to the feathers. In P. carr, also, the black of the lower-parts descends

much further over the breast than in P. HzxmMoRRHOUsS. P. NIGROPILEUS,

nobis, of the Tenasserim provinces is a third nearly affined race, which

differs from P. Hm=MoRRHOUSs in having the black of the lower-parts con-

fined to the chin, or even wanting altogether; and that of the cap well

defined and contrasting sharply with the more or less whitish-edged

feathers of the nape.

Genus Corvus, L. Two species of Crow are sent, one being the

common black Crow (C. cunminatus, Sykes,) of all India, and which we

have received from Pinang and Malacca, where it occurs together with

another black species, the C. ENca (?), Horsfield (v. macrorhynchos, Wag-

ler); and the other being the melanoid variety of our ordinary Indian

Crow (C. spLenpENS, Vieillot), which appears to be the common Crow

of the Tenasserim provinces. In the Pegu specimen now received, and

another from Mergui (all that we have seen as yet from that range of

country), the melanism is more pronounced than in Cinghalese specimens,

which exhibit a more decidedly ashy tinge on the nape and breast. In

the Pegu specimen this is by no means conspicuously observable: yet

Major Phayre remarks of it, that--‘‘this is the common Crow of the

branches of the Irawadi; but away from the river in the hills there is a

Crow of the same size, but not with the same tinge on the neck, being of

an uniform black throughout.”

A fine specimen of our Indian MacroprTeryx coronatvs, (Tickell), is

the first example of this species which we have seen from the eastern

side of the Bay of Bengal. In the Malayan peninsula, it is replaced by

M. xuxecuo, (Horsfield), and also (it would appear) by the very beautiful

M. coronatus, (Tem.)

Of Pigeons, are sent TRERON VIRIDIFRONS, nobis: TR. MALABARICA,

Jerdon ;* CarpopHaga @NEA; anda pair of Turtle-doves, which are just

* A Ceylon species which we consider to be Tk. voMPADORA, auct., differs from

TR, MALABARICA in being rather smaller, with bright yellowish-green forehead,

480 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 5.

intermediate to T. suraTENsis of India and T. Trartnus of the Malay

countries, or which at least is the race inhabiting the Malayan peninsula.

In the Comptes Rendus, tom. XI, 17 (January, 1855, No. 2), the Prince

of Canino states that the Chinese T. sinensis extends its range to the

Philippines and all Malasia; but we have never seen it from the Malayan

peninsula, where a distinct race abounds, resembling T. suRATENSIS except

in wanting the pale vinaceous spots on the ‘scapularies and wings, while

retaining the black mesial streaks which are wanting in T. CHINENSIS :

there is also much less ash-colour on the wings than in T. suRATENSIS:

but it is of the same size as the latter, or much smaller than T. cHINENSIS

(which last has also deep ash-coloured lower tail-coverts). Of the two

Peguan specimens now sent by Major Phayre, one differs little from the

Malayan peninsula Dove, except that the spotting begins to appear upon

the wings; while in the other the spots spread over the back, but are of a

dull rusty colour and less defined than in the common Indian race. The

Prince of Canino remarks, that T. suraTENsis is particularly abundant

in Ceylon: but it can scarcely be anywhere more so than in Lower Bengal.

FrRaNcoLinus Poayret, nobis (J. A. S. XII, 1011), et Fr. stnensis,

(Tetrao sinensis, Osbeck ; T. pintadeus, Scopoli: ZT. perlatus et T. mada-

gascariensis, Gmelin, nec Scopoli). We have compared the ‘ Pintado

Partridge’ of the Mauritius with a Chinese specimen, and can detect not

the slightest difference ; wherefore it may be inferred that the species

was probably introduced into the Mauritius direct from China.* We

now hesitate to consider Fr. Puayget as distinct from Fr. sINENSIS:

the difference between them being even less than between CaccaBis

GRECA (v. saxatilis) and C. gauxaR! Ascompared with FR. stnewsts, the

ve the long black supercilium broader, and

ad, and the rufous supercilium above it

ve more developed spurs, and a somewhat

Peguan bird would seem to

extending more across the

narrower, and paler; also

the throat yellower, and breast unsullied green (or having no ruddy patch) : lower

tail-coverts also white mixed with green, in both sexes ; as in the female (not the

male) of TR. MALABARICA. » Closed wing of male 5% in.; in the other 5% to 6 in.

* The Stag of the Mauritius seems, in like manner, to be the C. rusa apud S.

Miller, of Java, but with antlers certainty more flexuous in the beam, The

Mauritian Hare is Lupus niertcotuts of S. India and Ceylon, v. L. melanauchen,

Tem., of Java, where also it has probably been introduced. The GaLLOPERDIX

spapicuus of S. India (a thorough Indian type) is common in the Mauritius, and

(it is said) also in Madagascar, which latter surely requires confirmation! A

common Malayan Monkey (Macacus cYNoMOLGOs) is said to have gone wild on

the island; and perhaps one or two of the small Passerine birds may have been

introduced, as EstRELDA AsTRILD from S. Africa, and certainly ACRIDOTHERES

rraistis from India (the latter for the purpose of keeping down the locusts).

1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 481

smaller bill. In Fr. Paayret the spurs seem generally to be 3 in. length :

and it remains to ascertain if they ever exceed 4 in. in the species inhabit-

ing China and the Mauritius. In plumage we can detect no further dif-

ference than has been mentioned ; and have never seen females of either.

The rest of Major Phayre’s Peguan birds are as follow :—Patmornis

TORQUATUS, P. scHISTICEPs (!), P. cyrANOCEPHALUS, BUCEROS ALBIROSTRIS,

Hatcyon GURIAL, ALCEDO BENGALENSIS, CoRACIAS AFFINIS, EURYSTOMUS

ORIENTALIS, MEGALAIMA LINEATA, CHRYSOCOLAPTES SULTANEUS, TIGA

INTERMEDIA, PH@NICOPHAUS TRISTIS, HarpacTES ERYTHROCEPHALUS,

DeENDROCITTA RUFA, GRACULA INTERMEDIA, GARRULAX BELANGERI, Pa-

RUS FLAVOCRISTATUS, PASSER FLAVEOLUS, HMBERIZA AUREOLA, PIPASTES

AGILIS, PRINIA RUFESCENS, PoMATORHINUS LEUCOGASTER, T'EPHRODORNIS

PONTICERIANA, PETROCOSSYPHUS PANDOO, CoPSYCHUS SAULARIS (ec MIN-

DANENSIS), CERCOTRICHAS MACROURUS, CYORNIS RUBECULOIDES, Ery-

THROSTERNA LEUCURA, PRATINCOLA CAPRATA, PERICROCOTUS SPECIOSUS,

Cuaptia Gu, Hponivs PARADISEUS (var. GRANDIS, Gould);*Dicrurus

LONGICAUDATUS, MyIaGRA AZUREA, PYCNONOTUS MELANOCEPHALUS, IOLE

VIRESCENS, PHYLLORNIS COCHINCHINENSIS, IRENA PUELLA, ORIOLUS ME-

LANOCEPHALUS, TURNIX OCELLATUS, HoPLOPTERUS VENTRALIS, and Bu-

TORIDES JAVANICUS.

Also, of Repritia, a small Box terrapin, which heretofore has only

been satisfactorily known to inhabit Java. It is the Cistupo DENTATA,

(Gray), C. Diardi of Dumeril and Bibron, Hmys Hasseltii, Boie, and

Cyclemys orbicularis, Bell: remarkable among the Cistupinzs for its

flattened form and notched hind-margin of sternum.*

K. Buytu.

* Capt. Berdmore has since sent a living specimen, from Schwe Gyen on the

Sitang river, Pegu: colour of naked parts olive-grey, with longitudinal dull

orange streaks on the neck, and a broader sincipital streak of the same, It is

unusually quick in its movements, for a Tortoise! He has also sent the curious

lizard-tailed and large-headed Terrapin (PLATYSTERNON MEGACEPHALUM, Gray),

heretofore only known from China; and several living specimens of Emys oceL-

LATA, Dumeril and Bibron; and the very young of Emypa puncTaTA, Gray,

(Cryptopus granosus, D. and B). Emys oceLiata would appear to be the

commonest species in the Burmese rivers; and its naked parts are olive-grey, the

crown blackish, with a yellowish-white v-like mark over the snout, continued as a

supercilium over each eye and back upon the neck; another similar line behind

the eye, and both are often more or less broken into spots, Carapax dusky, mot-

tled with yellowish; a great black spot surrounded with a pale areola upon each

discoidal plate ; dorsal ridges blackish with pale border: and lower-parts wholly

yellowish-white. Some are brighter-coloured than others; and the ocelli become

proportionally smaller as they increase in size. The carapax of our largest speci-

men measures 9 by 63 in.; but it probably is not nearly full grown.

482 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 5.

Presented.

Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol. XVI. p. I.—By tue Soctrery.

A Descriptive Catalogue of Historical MSS. in the Arabic and Persian

Languages preserved in the Library of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great

Britain, by W. Morley, London 1854, 8vo.—By THE Same.

The Thirty-first Annual Report (for 1854) of the Royal Asiatic Society

of Great Britain and Ireland, 8vo.—By THE SAME.

Mémoire sur les Noms Propres et les Titles Musulman, Par M. Garcin

de Tassy, Paris, 1854, 8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.

Catalogue des Livres Impremes et MSS. composant la Bibliotheque de

feu M. E. Burnouf, Paris, 1854, 8vo.—By M. Bensamin Duprat.

Annales de la Société Linnéene de Lyon, Années 1852-53.—By THE

SocrEry.

Memoires de |’Academie Impériale des Sciences, Belles-Lettres et Arts

de Lyon, vol. Il.—By THr Same.

Annales des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, &c. de Lyon. Lyon,

1852, Tomes IV. and V.—By THE SocreEty.

Opuscules Entomologiques par EH. Mulsant, Nos. 2 to 4.—By Tu

AUTHOR.

Schiller’s simmtliche Werke in zehn Banden. Stuttgart, 1844.

Pertsch’s Upalekha de Kramapatha Libellus, 6 copies.

Benfey’s Hymnen des Sama Veda. 8vo.

Benfey’s Chrestomathie aus Sanskritwerken, 3 vols.

Wuttke’s Geschichte des Heidenthums, 2 vols.

Gonul’s Bibliotheca Tamulica. Lipriq, 1854, 8vo.

Duncker’s Geschichte des Alterthums. Berlin, 1852, 2 vols.

The Atharva Veda, pp. 1 to 208.

Veteris Testamenti Aethiopici. Ed. A Dillman. Tomus primus, fascicu-

lus secundus.— By THE GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY.

The Numismatic Chronicle and Journal of the Numismatic Society,

Nos. 61 and 63.—By tHE Epiror.

Purchased.

Cowell’s Prakrita Prakasa, London, 1854.

Smith’s Dictionary of Greek and Roman Biography and Mythology,

London, 1851, 3 vols. 8vo.

Blakesley’s Herodotus, London, 1854, 2 vols. 8vo.

Crawfurd’s Grammar and Dictionary of the Malay Language, London,

1852, 2 vols. 8vo.

Erskine’s House of Taimur, London, 1854, 2 vols. 8vo.

Morton’s Types of Mankind, edited by Nott and Gliddon, Philadelphia,

1854, Rl. 8vo. %

D’Archiac’s Description des Animaux fossiles du Groupe Nummulitique

de l’ Inde, Paris, 1853, Ato.

Vuller’s Lexicon Persico-Latinum, Fasciculus III.

Burnouf’s Lotus de la Bonne Loi, Paris, 1852.

Edinburgh Review, vol. 70.

Kosegarten’s Poems of the Hozailes, vol. I. p. 1, Ato.

Loudon’s Magazine of Natural History, vols. I. and IV.

Greenough’s Physical and Geological Map of India.

Weber’s White Yajur Veda, part II. 20 copies. i

Annals and Magazine of Natural History, 2nd series, vols. I. IV. V1.

VII. VITI. IX. and XIT.

Annals of Natural History, Nos. IV. to VI.

JOURNAL

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

COO LOO OOOO

No. VI.—1855.

On the Coins of the Gueta Dynasty.—By Epwarp Tuomas, Hsq.,

B.C.S8.

Of the numerous coins, contributed by India at large, so ad-

mirably delineated by James Prinsep, and published in the early

volumes of the Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal, the great

majority were either conclusively deciphered and attributed by that

versatile scholar, or advanced some stages towards such eventual

explication and assignment. One of the few exceptions to this, al-

most unvarying success, presents itself in the class of money, I am

now about to notice.

I refer to the small silver coins with the reverse device of a Pea-

cock* of the type associated with the recognised Saurashtran

model.

Prinsep, while he correctly classed these pieces, in virtue of their

typical assimilations, freely admitted that he was unable to master

their legends; neither has Professor Wilson afforded us any assist-

ance in this direction, as none of these coins formed part of the

eollection of Mr. Masson, to the description of which the “ Ariana

Antiqua” was specifically devoted.

In the year 1848, I had occasion to advert incidentally to this

series of Indian mintages, and on examination, detected the name of

Bupua Gupra amid the imperfectly outlined letters of their le-

* J. A.S.B. IIL. Pl. XVIII. fig. 20, p. 230. Vol. IV. Pl. XLIX. figs. 10,

11, 12, p. 687.

No. LXXVII.—New Series. Vou. XXIV. 38

484 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

gends.* In this state I allowed the enquiry to rest, until my at-

tention was recalled to the subject by the discovery of a coin of a

similar description in the ruins of the Sarnath monastery by Pro-

fessor Fitz HE. Hall; As in the progress of collecting, my own

eabinet had by this time become enriched with new specimens of

the type, and as I had the immediate advantage of access to Col.

Stacy’s ample collection, I was able by a careful collation of the

isolated characters of the several varieties to identify the names and

titles of three monarchs of the race of the Gupta Kings of Alla-

habad and Bhitéri 14t renown, whose gold currency is conspicuous

in the various groups of the heretofore denominated “ Canouj

series.”

* FJ, R. A. S. XIE. 70, Pl. TE. figs, 55, 57.

+ But I have other obligations to acknowledge; to Mr. Hall I am indebted

for explanations and assistance upon all doubtful or difficult interpretations of

Sanscrit legends and inseriptions. y

I myself pretend to the most limited knowledge of that language. I indeed, pre-

sent the apparent paradox of being able to read and transcribe with precision, that

which I only imperfectly understand, and it has happened thus; scholastic re-

quirements taught me Bengali—intimate official intercourse, of five years’ duration,

with a people who wrote in Hindi, instructed me in all the modifications of that

alphabet, from the polished penmanship of the brahman and the current hand of

the recorder of evidence, to the quaint contracts of village communities, and the

crude writing of the ignorant, who, distrustful ever, would allow no foreign hand to

tell their tale. The vehicle of expression varied almost in a like degree, from the

glazed surface of the gold-spangled Khuritah to the petition of the northern Bho-

tias on their time-honored Birch-bark !

Thus broken in, Prinsep’s Ancient Alphabets came to me as an earlier style of

English might have done—thereafter, I gathered, as I went, such information as

was necessary for my passing purpose; but, as Indian Numismatics did not ex-

clusively occupy my attention, I abstained from devoting my time to acquiring a

language that seemed likely to be of no other use to me.

Thanks have I too—and many—to return for the kindly aid of one, an almost

stranger to myself, but united in devotion to our common cause, that most pro-

mising young numismatist, G. H. Freeling, Esq. C. S.

Whatever of novelties his already rich cabinet could boast of either in this or in

other departments, have always been freely and unreservedly placed at my disposal.

To Major Bush (24 N. I.) likewise my cordial acknowledgments are due for the

liberal manner in which he at all risks, has forwarded for my examination his entire

Gupta and Saurashtran series !

1855. ] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 485

- Before proceeding to notice these new silver coins,* it occurs to

me, that it may be useful to enter upon a descriptive synoptical

view of the entire suite of the Gupta mintages, exhibiting the

various published types in serial order, and introducing, as oppor-

tunity may offer, any novelties that have become known, since the

last article on the subject appeared in this Journal.f Moreover

some such systematic classification is clearly demanded in this place,

as not only are all previous notices of these coins scattered in de-

tached numbers of the Journal, or inserted in other independent

works, but our latest contributions necessitate a modification of the

serial arrangement of the coins themselves, as well as amended ap-

propriations of some of their numbers to the separate monarchs of

the line.

I fear that I must claim indulgent consideration for the

many imperfections of this article, for not only was the greater part

of it the result of an after-thought, but when that portion was al-

ready prepared, new coins continued to pour in upon me even to the

last, so that alteration and amendment had to proceed pari passu

with the influx of fresh materials, possibly to the serious damage of

some sections previously written and forwarded to the printers:

add to this, my own contemplated departure from this country has

prevented either my recasting this descriptive catalogue, or bringing

it to a satisfactory completion in its most important aspect—the

due and full explanation of the recently deciphered legends, the first

transcript of which time has barely admitted of my submitting to

Professor Hall, without the possibility of any further discussion or

renewed reference to originals in doubtful cases.

The recorded Gupta Kings number nine, succeeding in the fol-

lowing order :—

I. Sri Gupta. II. Ghatot Kacha

III. Chandra Gupta 1st. IV. Samudra Gupta.

V. Chandra Gupta 2nd. VI. Kumara Gupta.

VII. Skanda Gupta. VIII. Mahendra Gupta ?t

and after an interval Budha Gupta.

* J. A.S.B.IV. Pls. XXXVIII. and XXXIX. Vol. V. Pls. XXXVI. and

XXXVITI. 7 J. A. S. B. V. 643, and VI. 319.

~ My faith in the sufficiency of the identification of Mahendra Gupta as the

‘ 3s 2

486 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

The data for this list will be found under the following references :

1. Allahabad \at, second Inscription (J. A. 8. B. iu. 257 and vi.

969.)* “IT. Mills” Bhitdré lat Inscription (J. A. 8. B. VI. 1;) IIT.

2nd Skanda Gupta Inscription Kuhaon pillar (J. A. 8. B. VII. 37 ;)

IV. The partially deciphered Skanda Gupta Inscription on the

Rock at Junagad in Guzrat (J. A. 8. B. VIL. 348,) and new tran-

seript of the same writing (Journal Bombay Branch Roy. As.

Soc. April, 1842 ;) V. Chandra Gupta Inscription on the eastern

gate of the Buddhist Tope at Sancht near Bhilsa (J. A. S. B.

VI. 455.) Udayagiri ditto “ Bhilsa Topes” p. 151.¢ VI. Budha

successor of Skanda Gupta is based rather upon his coins, which seem naturally to

follow suit, than upon the record on the Bhitari lat regarding which, Professor

Mill remarks as follows: ‘‘ This worthy worshipper of Stva and Duarea [Skanda

Gupta] ascends to heaven: and his brother and the other chiefs, with mingled

feelings of grief and affectionate allegiance proclaim his young child the heir to his.

father’s crown and conquests. This youth is described as obedient to the Queen

dowager his mother, as was Crishna to his mother Dévaki; but the part of the

inscription that proceeds to speak of him is confused and unintelligible ; neither

does he appear to be once named; unless we conceive some letters of line eighteen

to give his name thus: MauesaA-priti-Gurpta, (the Gupta attached to Siva or

beloved by Siva.) eis probably the Mahendra Gupta whose name occurs in

several of the newly discovered coins of this dynasty.”” (J. A. S. B. VI. 8.)

Major Cunningham suppresses MAHENDRA GupTaA altogether, though he does not

assign his reasons for so doing, but in compensation he gives ustwo SKANDA GupP-

TAS, the second of whom he distinguishes by the title of Lagraditya or Lokaditya,

making him succeed directly after the great SkanpA Gupra for whom he reserves

the title of Kramadilya! (Bhilsa Topes, 141.)

* Since the publication of my previous remarks on the Daiva putra Shahi of

the Allahabad column Inscription ( No. V. p. 389) I have had an opportunity

of examining that monument, and have satisfied myself that the correct reading

is Qa Ya Ufe Veta Ihe |

+ Major Cunningham, in his work on the Bhilsa Topes has given a fac-

simile as well as an English transcript and translation of this Inscription : the two

latter are as follows :

‘¢ Siddham samvatsare 82 Sravana-masa sukiekadasya ”’

“ Parama-Bhattaraka Mahdrajadhi Coanpra Gupra pada na da ta sya.”

‘“‘ Maharaja Chagaliga potrasya, Maharaja Visunu-DAsA putrasya.”’

Sanakanikasya Maha (raja * * *7’

‘‘ Finished in the year 82, on the 11th of the bright half of the month of Sra-

1855.] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 487

Gupta Inscription on the Pillar at Hran near Sagor J. A. S. B.

VII. 682.

I would premise, in introducing the following recapitulation, that

I have indicated the doubtful readings of legends by the use of

Roman type ; where the transcript is given in Sanscrit letters, it

is to be understood, that the decipherment is not contested. In

the supplimentary observations appended to each classified ex-

emplar, the latter character is also employed, as being most readily

identifiable with the indeterminate originals.

Guatot KacHa

Cuass 4.—J. A. 8. B. V. XXXIV. 12. Ariana Antiqua XVIII.

14.*

Obverse. Full length figure of the King, clothed somewhat after

vana; [the cave] of him, bowing to the feet of the paramount, homage-receiving,

Supreme Maharaja Cuanpra Gupta the grandson of Maharaja Cuacatiaa, the

son of Mahardja Visunu-pAsa, Maharaja (name obliterated of Sanakanika.’’

p. 15.”

As I do not place much faith in Major Cunningham’s Sanscrit lore, I have sub-

mitted an independent transcript of his original Facsimile Pl. XXI. (Bhilsa

Topes) to the scrutiny of Professor Hall, who has kindly favoured me with an

amended translation,

The transcript finally adopted will be seen to vary but slightly, from the version

in Roman type inserted above. The translation however differs very materially—

at the same time I must freely admit the disadvantages I have laboured under in

having to follow the Lithograph of a London Artist while Major Cunningham’s

transcript has been made, I presume, from the original record. Some slight liber-

ties have also been taken by Mr. Hall in correcting, in the modern version, the

errors of Sanscrit orthography to be detected in the ancient text.

foaa | samt ce qaW We MaRS waNsica aerciafy

(Ist) AaRIAIIA AE AIT Rafer ag aera faawere-

Fae VAATATAY AVITIA-

(‘* May it be) auspicious! On the 11th day of the light fortnight, in the month

of Sravana, in the year 82 of the great King of Sana Kanika, son of the great

King, Vishnu-dasa, (and) grandson of the great King, Chhagaliga, (who, viz.

Chhagaliga was) son of the supreme monarch (and) paramount lord of great Kings

The auspicious Chandra Gupta * *!’’

* Coins known to the author, Ist, Tregear (No. 12, above,) 2nd, the late Lord

Auckland, 3rd, British Museum, 4th, Col. Stacy, 5th, Major Bush.

488 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

the fashion of the Indo-Scythians, the right hand is extended

towards a small Mithraic altar, the left clasps the symbol standard

of the moon.*

Lrernp “ Kama-naruttam-ja Gua (ror) Kacua. Son of an ex-

cellent man resembling Kama, Ghatot Kacha. [Prinsep V. 645.]

Under the left arm a

fteverse. Female figure erect, holding a flower in the right hand,

and supporting a Cornucopia on the left arm. The latter is sup-

posed to identify the figure with the Parvati of the APAOKPO.

Reverse of No. 9, Pl. XXXVI. Vol. V. and No. 9, of XX XVIII.

Vol. IV. Monogram Variant of 155. Ariana Antiqua.

LecexD—qqcTsit ru. The exterminator of all Rajas.

My collated decipherment of the obverse marginal legends gives

the following result.

N_9 mas

aafsadasa augaatae ?

Professor Hall suggests,

EN e

aafeanasata wuiaaataa ?

“Kacha, having overcome Ansu, reigns by virtue of excellent

deeds.”’

* J. A. S. B. IV. 375. Harsha Inscription XVIII. ‘‘ By whom was placed on

the top of the house of Siva, his own appropriate emblem, the golden figure of a

full moon.”

+ The monogram in the three coins which have not been engraved in the Journal

Asiatic Society Bengal, differs slightly from the form to be seen in fig. 12 above

cited. Professor Wilson, in adverting to the general subject of Gupta monograms,

offers the following observations.

“‘ There is also another remarkabls proof of the connexion [between the Gupta

and the Mithraic series,] in the use of the same monogram that is found upon the

coins of Soter, Megas, Kadphises and Kanerki. Agreeably to the purport which

there seems reason to assign to these monograms, the recurrence of this emblem on

all these coins should denote the place of their coinage; but, as above observed,

we have no reason to place these princes on the west any more than we have to

bring the Indo-Scythians far to the east of the Indus, It is therefore, perhaps,

merely a proof of imitation, and has been introduced without any definite object.

It is of use, however, in addition to other resemblances, as evidence that the coins

of the Gupta princes succeeded immediately to those of the Mithraic princes.”

(A, A. 418,)

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 489

Ansu is probably Asw as there is no sign of the Anuswara on the

coins.

There is a letter I have been unable to identify after the conclud-

ing @ of the above transcript, which as far as mere forms go repre-

sents @&] or @.

The name of Kacha in the field has a long 3 over the upper

consonant. |

In the present state of the enquiry, I abstain from any comments

on the import of this obverse legend, which promises, if correctly

rendered, to throw much light on the Gupta epoch in demonstrating

more palpably whom this race conquered and whom they succeeded.

In regard to the reverse device, 1 may remark that Professor

Wilson does not appear to have concurred in Lassen’s* interpreta-

tion of the term APAOKPO, as Ardh-Ogro half Siva, i. e. Parvati.

He has not, however, directly contested the determination and under

another form almost countenances such an association in speaking

of the figure on the Kadphises coins as that of “ Siva and his spouse

in their composite character of Arrdha-ndrisward, Siva halt-femi-

nine.’ >

The exhibition of Parvati,{ on their coins may be felt to be some-

what inconsistent with the Vaishnavi tendencies of the early Guptas,

and is still more opposed to any notion of the Buddhist faith, the

author of the Bhilsa Topes would claim for them ;§ but, as Pro-

fessor Wilson has observed, the adoption of this device may well

have been a mere act of ‘‘imitation of a foreign design’’ irrespective

of any aim at demonstration of creed; I myself have for long past

contended, that more weight ought to be allowed, in estimating the

significance of Reverse types—to local usage, and that their appro-

priation was ruled rather by the division of the country to which

they at times became special, than to any question of the faith of

the adopting dynasty. Striking examples of the disregard of the

typical significance of devices, conjoined with an equal respect for

national conventionalities may be cited almost on the same ground,

* J. A. S. B. 1840, p. 455, A. A. 36], 366, &c.

7 A. A, 351.

~ Num. Chron. VI. 20 —J. A. S. B. 1845, p. 437.

§ Bhilsa Topes, p. 157.

490 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

in the Sassanian retention of the identical Siva and Nandi, reverse

of Kadphises* and in later days of the Ghaznavi maintenance un-

changed of the Recumbent Bull of the Hindus on the Moslem

coinage of Lahore.

The recognition of this APAOKPO figure as one of the forms of

Parvati is conclusively set at rest by her appearing elsewhere as

Durga seated on the lion, as well as by the subsequent modifications

introduced on the Gupta reverse devices, where her form appears

in association with the Peacock{ primarily sacred to herself “and

by her presented to her son Kwmdra,’ the Indian Mars,§ whose

identity as that Hindu divinity is further manifested by the adop-

tion of his second title of Skanda into the kingly nomenclature of

the Guptas.|

It is necessary to advert for a moment to the variety in the types

of the monograms on these coins. Those of Col. Stacy and Major

Bush have the same symbol as the Ariana Antiqua piece, No. 14,

Pl. XVIII. Prinsep’s specimen, again, differs from these, in its two

circular ornaments below the cross-bar, while its lower portion is

* Num. Chron. XV. 4.

Tt J. R.A. S. TX. 349.

$ J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XXXIX. figs. 28, 30. A. A. XVIII. 13.

§ Tod, I. 595.

|| Col. Tod in speaking of the various forms of Parvati adds the following com-

prehensive remarks on the subject :

‘“‘ This Isis of the Suevi * * the Badha and Ella of the Rajpoots ; in short,

the earth, the prolific mother, the Isis of Egypt, the Ceres of Greece, the Anna-

purana (giver of food) of the Rajpoots * * * Gunga, the river goddess, like

the Nile, is the type of fertility * * has her source amidst the higher peaks of

the gigantic Himalya, where Parvati is represented as ornamenting the tiara of

Iswara ‘ with a beaming moon.’

‘¢ The mysteries of Osiris and those of Eleusis were of the same character, com-

memorative of the first germ of civilization, the culture of the earth, under a

variety of names Ertha, Isis, Diana, Ceres, Ella. With the [Buddhists] the bene-

ficent Lacshmi, Sri, or Gauri, is an object of sincere devotion * * such is the

affinity between the mythology of India, Greece and Egypt, that a bare recapitu-

lation of the numerous surnames of the Hindu goddess of abundance would lead

us beyond reasonable limits ; all are forms of Padrvati,or Durgd Mdtd, the Mater

Montana of Greece and Rome, p. 574 to 576, Vol. I.”

1855. ] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 491

completed by a perpendicular le. Mr. Freeling’s coin further

modifies the arrangement adopted in this last, by introducing a

third circle in place of the vertical line. Simultaneously with these

distinctions is to be noted the difference in the forms of that striking

test letter # m. in the several legends ; on the first cited pieces it

is shaped like the ordinary Gupta @ of the Allahabad and other

inscriptions, while on the latter it affects the form of the oldest type

of the character, which retained its original identity in Western

India to so much later a date.* The evidence of inscriptions seems

to indicate that Bhilsa was one of the touching points of the two

systems of writing at all events as regards this particular letter, as

we find the Sanchi Inscriptions of Chandra Guptat using the west-

ern character while other monuments of proximate locality employ

modifications of the Gupta style of the letter.t

The evidence of the inscriptions is also valuable in regard to the

provincial forms of the <, a reference to which is necessary as justi-

ficatory of the reading of the suffix to that letter on the coins under

consideration.

The western system of writing continued the vertical down stroke

of the character by a backward turn, and the same practice is fol-

lowed in finishing the perpendicular line of the a@.§ The eastern

Inscriptions, on the other hand, exhibit the < as a simple unswervy-

ing stroke from the matra; and the vertical portion of the @ is, in

like manner, wanting in the foot curve.|| The two coins above

noticed, which use the eastern form of @ and @, give the {a curve

similar to the western type of that letter in order to express W, and

the coins which affect the western style of writing define the ¥ by

a double curve in the opposite direction to that followed by the

ordinary linear completion of the local form of the simple letter.

* Wathen’s Plates, J. A. S. B. IV. 476.

mo. A. S. B. VI. 455.

t Eran Inscriptions, J, A. S. B. VII. 632 and 634.

§ Sah Insn. VII. Pl, XV. Chandra Gupta Bhilsa VI.—Pl. XXV. Udayagiri

Bhilsa, Topes,’’ Pl. XXI, Wathen, 1V. Pl. XL.

|| Allahabad, Bhitari, Kuhdon, Budha Gupta, Toramana,

492 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

CHANDRA Gupta Ist.

Cusse@y Td ADS. B. Vo SOR 7 Aa AVE ay

No. 1, (Freeling) weight 121 grains.

Obverse. The King standing erect, his left hand rests upon his

Khanda, or straight sword, while his right is advanced in the act of

casting incense on the usual miniature Scythic altar. A Chattah, the

Indian emblem of sovereignty, overshadows his head. The attendant

introduced below his left arm grasps the staff of the umbrella.

Lecenn. 4? &? atte fataaafae wae:

Mr. Hall proposes to read

fanafea: fafaaafia wat

Vikramaditya, having conquered the earth in battle.”

Reverse. Female figure, similar to that in Class A. with the ex-

ception that the left hand holds the flower, while the right extends

a regal fillet. Monogram No. 159, A. A.

Lueunn. famatfea: Vikramaditya, No 2, wt. 121 gr.

Vartant. <A second coin, also in the possession of Mr. Freeling,

contributes the concluding portion of the obverse legend inserted

above.

The Reverse device, though identical in character with that of

No. 1, offers a modification in the attitude of the figure, which is

here exhibited in full front view, and draped with the transparent

garments of Mao and others of the Kadphises group (J. A. S. B.

IV. XXXVIII.10.) Though otherwise it is far more Jndian in its

treatment than the copy from Greco-Scythic models to be found on

the other coin. The monogram also differs from that in coin 1, and

assimilates to those found on Ghatot Kacha pieces, (J. A. 8S. B. V.

XXXIV. fig. 12.) except that it has the second cross-bar as in

No. 160, A. A. The Vikramaditya has but one @& instead of the

double letter & in No. 1.

These coins are attributed by Major Cunningham to Chandra

Gupta the IInd; but on typical grounds alone, they must clearly be

assigned to the first prince of that name; and I further draw the

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 493:

distinction in regard to the titles that the full Vikramdditya seems:

to belong to the third monarch of the family, while the Sri Vikrama

remains special with the fifth of the race.

Crass 33.—J. A.S. V. XXXVI. 15, A. A. XVIII. 3, Marsden,

No. MLVIUII.

Obverse. Device. King leaning on his spear, facing him is a

female figure.

Lrcgenp. Indeterminate, under the arm ie

Reverse. Parvati, with cornucopia, seated on a lion.

) P

Leeenp. Yepqy: “The five excellencies.’’*

I assign these coins to Chandra Gupta the Ist, but with some

hesitation, my chief ground for the attribution being the title on the

reverse ; there are, however, some minor typical indications that give

strength to the attributicn, especially the appearance on Mr. Masson’s

coin of the standard of the full-moon otherwise peculiar to Ghatot

Kacha, or even supposing the staff, upon which the King’s left hand

rests, to be an ordinary spear or javelin, it is to be remembered

that these weapons have definitively been superseded in this posi-

tion, on the coins of Chandra Gupta the second of the name, by the

bow, which he adopts from his predecessor Samudra Gupta. In

Marsden’s coin the family name of Gupta is inscribed in a line with

the Chandra on the opposite side of the standard shaft, a practice

which seems to have been discontinued after the introduction of the

bow into the coinage devices by Samudra Gupta.

SAMUDRA GUPTA.

Crass €.—J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XX XVIII. figs. 16 and 17, Vol. V.

Pl. XXXVI. fig. 14, A. A. XVIII. 6 and 9.

Obverse. The usual standing figure of the King; to the left of

the field is seen the small altar of the Scythian prototype, associated

* Prinsep adds ‘‘ to wit of a King. There is a fault in the orthography how-

ever * * The words should be written qq eqy. Whether the word chhavaya

‘‘ light” may have any allusion to the five luminaries of the Mithraic worship :

the sun, the moon, fire, Jupiter and Venus, it is impossible to say: but that a

King should possess five virtues, we learn from various Hindu authorities.

oT 2

494 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

now, for the first time, with the Peacock Standard* (fashioned like

* Professor Wilson supposes this to be ‘‘ a banner with a bird, probably Garu-

da, the winged vehicle of Vishnu, but as Skanda Gupta continues to use the

emblem, its recognition as an exclusively Vaishnava symbol would create a diffi-

culty in the way of any concurrence with the Rev, H. Mill’s theory of the attach-

ment of that prince to the ‘ opposite system’ of worship—Saivism—(J. A. S. B.

VI. 7,) but on the other hand, we are struck with the fact of Skanda Guptas re-

taining the name of Bhdgavata (Vishnu) on his silver coins. I think, however,

that Prof. Wilson has, in another place, afforded a clue to the reconcilement of

these apparent discrepancies, and that in speculating upon such sectarian divisions,

we should more distinctly bear in mind that in the early development of Hinduism,

tbere was but little of antagonism between the tenets of the two creeds; as it has

been remarked in reference to the Agni Purana ‘‘ being of the Vaishnava class:

at the same time [that] it leans very favourably to the worship of Siva, as the

Linga, and is full of Tantrika ceremonies in honour of that form of the deity, It

was compiled therefore probably anterior to any wide separation between the Saiva

and Vaishnava sects.” (J. A.S, B. I. 82.)

As regards the Bird symbol, I think the most obvious and natural interpreta-

tion is to look upon it as designed to represent the Peacock, which appears with

such frequency on the gold coins and occupies the entire reverse field of one type

of the silver coinage.

Major Cunningham—as I have before remarked—claims for Chandra Gupta the

second and Kumara Gupta a Buddhist belief, on the ground of their being desig-

nated in the Bhitari Inscription as ‘‘ worshippers of the SupREME BHAGAVAT,’’

which, title he proceeds to argue, must apply either to Vishnu or Buddha, and he

concludes, ‘‘ but as Bhagavat is one of the commonest of the many titles of Bud-

dha, the balance of evidence still remains very much in favour of Chandra Gupta’s

attachment to Buddhism” (Bhilsa Topes, p. 157). The author however seems to

have forgotten that he had previously observed in reference to the deities of each

creed, that ‘‘ the common Brahmanical term, however, is Bhagavat and I believe

that the use of Bhagavan is almost peculiar to the Buddhists,” (p. 105, see also

J. A. S. B. VI. 872 and VII. 283). It is further to be remarked, apart from many

other vital objections—that, if his deduction is to stand, it will be equally neces-

sary to convert Skanda Gupta from Saivism to Buddhism, in virtue of this same

term as found on his coins, classes c,d. e. infra! Neither am I disposed to attach

any more value to his other argument tothe same effect, founded on the Sanchi

Inscription of Chandra Gupta IInd, J. A. S. B. VI. 456, inasmuch as even admit-

ting Major Cunningham’s improved reading of the opening passage of the Bhilsa

Topes, 151, the rest of Jas. Prinsep’s translation, which is not objected to, does not

very clearly show how much the grant for Buddhist purposes was the direct act of

the master or servant ! and the assumed amount of £25,000, upon which much stress

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 495

a Roman Eagle). The King’s left hand rests upon a Javelin.*

Leagenps 1. Sri? (a) parajita davaja [Prinsep IV. 635].

2. Vijayajatara Samara satamataga (ja). [Prinsep V. 646]

Under the arm< ¥

Reverse. Parvati seated on a raised throne, with Cornucopia and

regal fillet.

Legenp—yqrcma:— The powerful.’

The first of these obverse legends was derived by Prinsep from

Coin 16 above cited—the second transcript was obtained from No.

14, aided by other specimens. Professor Wilson [A. A. 424,] dis-

trusts these readings, and apparently with good reason. The follow-

ing gives the most exact detail of the isolated letters I have been

able to compile from the specimens I have examined—-

aaCAIgs AIT AIT

it is to be remarked however, that the 1st and 8rd of the three @’s,

at times show much more of the similitude of the ordinary letter

@, but it will be remembered, that this is the correct type of the @

in certain Western Alphabets.f Professor Wilson had suggested,

(A. A. 424) doubtfully, the reading Samara sata vataga for fig. 9,

but a coin of Col. Stacy’s gives the ¢ quite distinctly, where the

Professor would read g.

is laid, dwindles down to a very unprincely donation under Jas. Prinsep’s note of

interrogation after the (thousands ?) [sic in orig.], the rejection of which reduces

the total to £25!

All the rest of the reasoning to this end depends upon Chandra Gupta’s date,

which Major Cunningham has certainly not yet succeeded in proving to rule from

400 A. D. to 430; but not only is this epochal determination based on the merest

assumption, but up to this moment, there is nothing whatever to show, that the

Chandra Gupta of the Sanchi and Udayagiri Inscriptions may not be the Sover-

eign first of that name in the Gupta family. The coins, we have some data for

attributing to the several Chandra Guptas, but these inscriptions give us no aid

towards any such identification; not that I wish to contest the assignment, but it

is fit that it should be known to be a clearly open question, and that all deductions

based on the subordinate information, must be received with caution.

* The Javelin, the battle-axe and the arrow are enumerated among the weapons

Samudra Gupta was in the habit of using as detailed in the Allahabad Inscription,

See J. A. S. B. VI. 979.

Tt Dr. Stevenson, Bombay Journal (July 1853) pl. 17.

Kistna, Canara, &c.

mee. SeB. VI; ‘Pl. X11.

496 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

Unpublished Variety of C. Weight 120 gr. Major Bush.

Obverse—device as in class O.

Lugenp—5 or 6 letters illegible qgaqaqaana fare ucaa

<q ax one letter or more obliterated. On the sides of the Javelin

ala

©)

a daa

Reverse—as usual.

Crass €. 1.—J.A.S. B. Vol. TV. Pl. XXXIX. fig. 19, A, A.

XVIII. 7 and 8.

Obverse. The general outline of the device is the same as in

Class OC, except that the Peacock Standard is now adorned with

Pennons—and a further modification occurs, in the substitution of

a bow forthe previously adopted javelin, while the arrow in the

right hand of the King supersedes the Indo-Scythie Altar, which

is henceforth altogether discarded.

Legenps are usually defective; Prof. Wilson detects the word

Vijaya on the margin of No. 8, and there is a most tantalizingly

long legend in continuation on coin 7—which it would be hazardous

to attempt to read from any mere mechanical engraving.

Reverse—Parvati, as in class C.

Leaenp—ayfacy: ‘ The invincible in his War-Chariot.”’

This term is applied to Samudra in the Allahabad lat Inscription

—ufyagiaufacya “whom in his war-chariot none in the world

can rival or withstand.” (J. A.S. B. VI. 975).

Professor Wilson renders Apratiratha as the ‘ unsurpassed war-

rior, “ a genuine Sanskrit title.’ (A. A. 420, 424).

Crass €. 2—J. A. 8. B. IV. Pl. XXXIX. 23, Vol. V. XXXVI.

DLA. As |X VLA 0,

Obverse. Figure of the King, in a slightly varied attitude, the

right hand rests on the hip-joint, the left is placed on the head of

the Battle-axe—to the front of the monarch is a standard sur-

mounted by the device of a new moon below or beyond which, is

the figure of a youth.* (The A. A. coin reverses the position of

the two figures.)

* “ Of him [Samudra Gupta], when the accepted son was pronounced to be

the son of Dévi, daughter of Mahadaitya.’’ Bhitari Lat, J. A. S. B. VI. 6.

1855. ] - On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 4.97

Leerenp. Kubhava paraguja, (Prinsep V. 645.)

Under the wom q

Reverse. The ordinary Parvati figure—but her feet rest on

either “ seeming flame’’ according to the A. A. Coin; or “ the

leaves of the lotus,’’ in the Prinsep specimens.

LEGEenD, Hae~q Woy The battle-axe of Pluto.

Prof. Wilson in speaking of Prinsep’s decipherment of these le-

gends, remarks “ his attempts to give a meaning to these syllables

are very unsuccessful,” he himself suggests Aratu-paraga (A. A.

p. 324, 325).

This legend, therefore, has hitherto presented an acknowledged

difficulty ; however, the individual letters appear in their well-formed

outlines to be readily susceptible of definite identification. The

legend obtained from several specimens and determined by Major

Bush’s coin, is Rata Wey cisityctsH. “Sovereign of Kings

whose battle-axe is like Pluto’s.”’

A second coin in the Prinsep Cabinet, now in the British Muse-

um, confirms this reading—with the important modification, that

the second perpendicular line of the final consonant w, in Parasu,

is prolonged downwards and forms thus ¢he alternative subjunctive

vowel 3, which letter the continuous curved up-stroke of the same

limb of the Win coin 23, equally serves to represent. In this new

coin the letter w intervenes between the < and the succeeding X,

forming the word Jeaja, possibly used as the opening of Rdjadhi-

vyaja. In regard to the s which I read in preference to Prinsep’s

g,* a moment’s examination of coin 11. Pl. XXXVI. Vol. V. will

satisfy the reader that if the second letter in the reverse legend

is an admitted g, the final consonant of the same word should ac-

cord with it in form, if the latter is to be received as an identical

letter—it will be seen that it does not do so—but, as more distinct

evidence of my assertion may be needed, I am in a position to add

that the unpublished coin above alluded to, gives in the reverse

final the win all the distinct identity of the cross-stroke within

* J. R.A. S. XIL 75,

498 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

the double lines of the old g, which constitutes ¢he essential dis-

tinction between the two letters.

Crass M.—J. A. S. B. IV. Pl. XX XIX. fig. 26.

Obverse. The King is seated ona species of couch, or chair,

the back of which is placed on the right hand side of the figure, in

which arrangement it assimilates with certain forms of the throne

of Parvati. The Monarch is engaged in playing on the Vina, or

Indian Lyre.*

Leeenn. aetetstfecrsa at a [a] & aH:

Reverse. Parvati, with cornucopia and regal fillet, seated on an

Indian Morha.

LEGEND. aayx Wt

Class E.—J. A. 8. B. IV. XXXIX. 31. 32. A. A. XVIII. 2.

Freeling, W. 115 gr.

Obverse. A richly bedecked horse standing before an Altar.

Lrernd TARA | cismfaca wfuat fasraq yg; below the

horse @.

Reverse. Female holding a Chaori, the figure is draped in the

light garments of the Chandra Gupta Ist style (class A).

Legend agay wxctHa: The Hero of the Aswamedha.f

I have but little hesitation in attributing this coin definitively to

Samudra Gupta.

The Parakrama title on the reverse would in itself go far to

justify such an assignment, but the obverse title of Prithiwi Vijaya-

tya distinctly associates the identity of the monarch with Samudra,

who has applied to him a similar style of eulogy in the Allahabad

Pillar Inscription, where we read, 3f} gaz TA aaufuat fa-

safratea &c.t

* Samudra’s ‘* accomplishments in singing and playing’’ are eulogised in the

24th verse of the Allahabad Inscription. J. A. S. B. VI. 980.

+ Wilson observes in regard to this type of coin, ‘‘ That the steed represents one

dedicated to the Aswamedha, or solemn sacrifice of a horse performed only by

paramount sovereigns cannot be doubted, from the inscription Aswamedha-para-

krama, he who has the power of the Aswamedha rites (A. A. 421.)’’ See also Tod,

I. 63, 76, 583, &c.

i J. nk. S, Bs Vis 975,

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 499

A second specimen of this type of coin in the collection of Major

Bush appears to vary the obverse legend—but the letters are too

much worn to be satisfactorily deciphered.

Cuanpra Gurpra IInd.

Olass C.1.—J. A. 8. B. TV. XXXIX. 18. Vol. V. XXXVI. 13.

XXXVITI.9. A. A. XVIII. 4. Marsden No. ML.

Obverse. Figure as above C. 2.

Legends, imperfect. The following is a restored reading obtain-

ed from Col. Stacy’s coins.

Zu Sl Aecsalacs Bt WaT. His Majesty.

. @q)‘“ The auspicious sovereign of great

paaitaiee: these ee Kings, Chandra Gupta.” sie

- Reverse. Parvati seated on an elevated throne with cornucopia

and regal fillet (in No. 18). The cornucopia is replaced by a flower

in the later specimens.

-Lucenp. 3tfama: “ The illustrious hero.” (A. A. 420.)

' Variant No.1, No. MLVII. Marsden.

' The obverse device presents a modification in the arrangement

of the Bow, which is turned inwards and touches the side of the

figure—while the qe is inscribed in the field outside of the bow-

string. Legend, to the left, SAHA.

Among a batch of twenty gold coins found at Gopalpur on the

“ Gogra river, on the site of the old Village Fort, ten miles west

of Burhul,” in July 1854,* I observe a coin which corresponds very

closely with this variant, and confirms in the most definite manner

the reading of the right marginal legend already assigned to the

original type C. 2—every letter is here indubitably to the following

effect.

=q SlAScsaycs

Class F.—J. A. 8. B. V. XXXVIII. 6.

Obverse. King on horseback proceeding to the right, with lance

at the charge.

-* Seven of those coins were submitted to the Government N. W. P. in May

last, by Mr. W. Roberts, the officiating Judge of Goruckpore—all these are from

the mints of Chandra Gupta 2nd.

3 U

500 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

. Lrernp. qca a STARA:

Reverse. Parvati seated on an Indian Morha, with fillet and

flower.

Leernn. afsta fana

Kumara Gupta.

Class C. 1.—F reeling (unpublished.)+

Obverse. Device as is usual in this type.

LEnagenp on the margin * ABlcIafALTsH *

Below the arm rE

Reverse. Parvati seated cross-legged on a lotus, the right hand

holds a fillet, or at times, a flower—the left rests either upon the

knee or on the side of the figure.

Leaenp sffae7R Sri Mahendra.

Variety No.1. J. A.S. B. V. XXXVI. 16. A. A. XVIII. 11.

the name of the King is given, in this coin, as above, but it is

placed in a line with the bow-string outside the arm of the figure as

in variant No. 1, C. 2, of Chandra Gupta IInd.

Variety No.2. J.A.S. B. V. XXXVI. 20. A, A. XVIII. 12.

Obverse. Device as usual.

Lecenn * sufa Hes * * under the arm q,

Variety No. 3. An unpublished coin in the Prinsep Collection

B. M.

Obverse. General device as in No. 2.

Lugrnp on the margin : this I am unable, at this moment, to

transcribe, but it concludes with the name of Kumara.

Reverse. Device as above.

Lugenn. TRATES Wa.

Variety No. 4. Freeling.’ W. 125 er.

Obverse. Device as in No. 2.

Leaunp * * * g—fafsatafacafaufa. See silver coins

infra, class 12 3 &e.

* GTA Ula is one of the Prefixes to Chandra Gupta’s name in the Bhitari

Lat Inscription, J. A. S. B. VI. 4. )

{ This coin, though a cast, appears to have been taken from genuine original.

1855. ] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 501

Variety No. 4. Col. Stacy. Wt. 126 gr.

_ Obverse. Device as usual. The name of RATLIA occupies the

left margin. There is no name or initial under the arm.

Class G. Type. J. A.S. B. V. XXXVIIT. 1.

(Unpublished coin of Col. Stacy’s Cabinet.)*

Obverse. King facing to the right, armed with a bow, shooting

a lion.

Lucenn. defanagare [aaulecfa] de aga

Kumara Gupta, of might like a lion’s most prosperous [ Mr. Hall.]

Reverse. Parvati seated ona lion, her right hand extends the

fillet, the left, which rests upon her knee, holds a flower.

LEGenD. @@Aes —Sinhd Mahendra.

Variety No.1. J. A.S. V. XXXVIII. 8.

Obverse. LEGenp * @ ae aq * * si} * *

Reverse. Lucenn aes far

ee 1. J.A,S) BUY. Pl. XXXIX. fig. 95.

Obverse. The King facing to the left, armed with bow and arrow,

attacking a lion.

Luernn. Aerctstfucts st * * *

Reverse. Parvati with fillet and flower—seated on a lion.

Lecenn 3teefamna: Sri Sinha Vikramah.

Class G.2. J. A.S. B. V. XXXVIII. 1, 2.

Obverse, as above, class G.

Lrarnp—?

Reverse, as above, class G.

_Lucenn. fasfamna:

Class I. J. A.S. B. IV. XXXIX, 28.

Obverse. rect figure of the King, who has just discharged his

arrow at a lion.

Lreenp “ Sri bal parakrama”’ [ Prinsep IV. 637.]

Reverse. Standing female, with flower in the left hand, the right

is extended to a Peacock.

_ LE@enp. qRacaA * * * Kumara Gupta * *

* This coin—in weight 126 grains—is also a casé from a genuine original.

3$u 2

502 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

SKANDA GUPTA.

Class OC. 1.—J, A. 8S, B. IV. XXXTX, 22. Vol. V. XXXVI. 17,

18. XXXVIIT. 10? Marsden MLV.

Obverse, as in class, C. 2.

Lre@enps imperfect—under the arm —

Reverse. Parvati seated cross-legged on lotus flowers.

Lecenps on 22 and 17, qatfeq: Kramadityah.

Ditto on 10 and 18, STL: Sri Skanda Gupta,

Class J. J. A.S. B. IV. XXXIX. 24,

Obverse. King to the left of the field, holding a bow—the Peas

cock standard occupies the centre and a female figure fills up the

space on the right.

Lecenp, illegible.

Reverse. Parvati on lotus, with flower and fillet.

LEgEnD. Sara —sri Skanda Gupta.

MAnHENDRA GUPTA.

Crass jf. 2. J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XXXIX. 30, Marsden MLIX,

Obverse.—Horsemen as in class F', but without the lance.

Legenp * * AG wa.

Reverse.—Female seated on a morha, feeding a peacock.

Legenp.— tad ASH —Ajita Mahendra.

Variants. J.A.S. B. XXXVIII. figs. 3, 4, 5, A. A. XVII

16, 70.

Crass F.3. Unpublished. F reeling.

Obverse.—Device as is usual in this class, with the exception that

the horseman is proceeding to the left instead of to the right.

Lrenyps undeciphered,

Reverse.— Parvati with peacock.

Lugunp—atsia Aa. .

There is a gold coin in the Prinsep collection B. M. very similar

to the type of class C. which has the following letters thus

arranged under the left arm W 4 The Reverse displays the usual

figure of Paryati with the remains of a Greek legend.

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 503

I next proceed with the various series of sélver money of the

Gupta princes.

Sri Gupta?

Crass a; Silver, weight 31 grains. TF reeling, unique and un-

published.

Obverse.—Device, the original type of the Sah head, apparently

unchanged in outline or details.

LEGEND, as usual, in imperfect Greek characters, the concluding

six letters of which alone are visible, thus—ACIOIO.

Reverse.— Device, a singular figure that may possibly represent

the early design of the Gupta peacock as rendered by the local

artists, beneath which is a linear scroll of three semi-circles similar

to that seen in continued use on certain silver coins of Skanda

Gupta,* above the main device are retained the Séh cluster of stars

and a minute half moon seemingly borrowed from the same source.

Lrcryp—3It — eq TAINAAa STrATIy. — — —

Prof. Hall proposes to amend the legend, thus—

arc fara Bre aay — — —

To this he assigns the following translation: “ The auspicious,

KiLALENDRA, son of the auspicious Nanpa Gupta, (who was) an

Indra in prowess.” Thus reading the Sri Gupta as the mere title ;

I should prefer to consider it as the regal designation, accepting

K{iLALENDRA as the personal name, the use of which may well have

been discontinued in the subsequent family inscriptions. The name

of Sri Gupta’s father is of but little import, we may, therefore, for

the present let it stand as Nanda.

There is probably no coin in the entire Gupta series, of which we

are at present cognizant, that possesses so much historical import-

ance as this diminutive piece.

The absolute identity of the execution of the obverse device with

that of the fixed Sah model necessitates a concession of an almost

immediate succession of some portion of the Gupta family to the

* J, A. S.B. IV, Pl. XLIX. figs. 4, 5, VII. Pl. XII. fig. 19; J. R. A. S. XII.

Pl. Il. figs. 43, 44; A. A. XV. 20. Prof. Wilson in speaking of the reverse

device of this particular coin describes it as ‘‘ an ornament like a disintegrated

Chaitya,’’

504 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

dominions of the Sah kings of Surashtra. I had formerly, while

reasoning upon the numismatic materials then at command, been

led to conclude that a considerable interval might have elapsed

between the fabrication of the Sah exemplars and the deteriorated

Gupta imitation of that style of coinage, but I am now fully pre-

pared to amend this inference, and to approximate the later Sah

monarchs very closely to some of the early members of the Gupta

race; to carry this out satisfactorily I am aware that I must either

modernise the Sahs from my first assignment of date or elevate ten

Guptas to a higher degree of antiquity than I have previously —

claimed for them.*

It is not my intention, neither have I time at command while

this paper is being put to press, to enter into the general re-consi-

deration of the true Sah epoch, it is sufficient for the present to

indicate freely the new bearing assumed of the entire question

under the evidence, contributed by the type of this unique coin.

KumAra Gupta.

Crass 0; J..A.S. B. VEL. Pl. XU WG, .17 ; J. an ga. Mell

Pl. II. 89, 40, 41, 42; A. A. XV. 17, 18.

Obverse.—Head of the king in profile: the outline and design are

nearly identical with the Surashtran prototype, the mintage of the

Sah kings—at the back of the head is ordinarily to be seen a muti-

lated portion of the Scythian title PAO NANO. This important

legend affords another link in the direct association of the Guptas

with the Indo-Scythians, which is here the more marked, in that,

while the device itself is servilely copied from the Sahs, their obverse

Greek legends are superseded by this new title.

Reverse.—Ilt is difficult to determine satisfactorily what the

emblem occupying the Reverse field may be intended to typify,

but the most plausible supposition seems to be that it displays an

advance upon the conventional representation of the peacock under

* T have had so much to object to in Major Cunningham’s arguments and

inferences, that I may here complimentarily mention that, he has already con-

tended for a direct andimmediate succession of the Sabs by the Guptas, Bhil. a

p. 148,

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 505

Western treatment, following out the artistic notion of that bird

given in Sri Gupta’s coin.

Luaenp.—UCa BAIT CIALIS BRAT TH ASR.

Parama Bhagavata Rajadhirdja Sri Kuméra Gupta Mahendrasya.

The second word of this legend is the only portion of the whole

that is at all open to question; it has been read Bhanuvira by

Prinsep,* but this is not by any means a satisfactory interpretation.

The lst and 8rd letters are fixed and constant in the various exam-

ples, and are properly rendered in each case as 4 and 4; the second

and fourth letters vary considerably in outline on the different

specimens; the second letter I have never yet met with in its

perfect shape as 3 when tried by the test of the Win Gupta, indeed

the majority of the coins display it more after the form of a @, as

that consonant is found later in the legend in Mahendrasya. The

same remark also applies to the finala. I see that Prof. Mill has

conjecturally supplied the word Bhagavata in the prefix to Kumara

Gupta’s titles on the Bhitari lat (V1. 4) but Prinsep’s Facsimile of

the inscription though it accords the needful space for the exact

number of letters, gives the final as a manifest @; in saying this,

however, I must remind my readers that in the alphabet in question,

the slightest possible inflection and continuation of a line consti-

tutes the essential difference between the two letters @ and @, and

on the other hand the local copper plates of the Valabhis render

the W very much after the shape of the Eastern 4, while the indi-

genous 4 is but little different from the 4 of the coins under refer-

ence. And finally as the words Parama Bhagavata appear in all

their indubitable majority on the succeeding coins of Skanda Gupta,

we may fairly assume a mere imperfection in the expression of the

individual letters and leave the werd as it has been entered in the

legend above. |

The coins under notice are not always complete in the Sanskrit

legends ; for instance, an otherwise very perfect piece in the cabinet

* J. A. S. B. VII. 256. Prof. Wilson A. A. 412, has suggested Bhattaraka (?)

which the Udayagiri inscription (Bhilsa Topes, 151) rather recommends to our

notice.

506 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [No. 6.

of the Royal Asiatic Society has the word CTATTALTH abbreviated

into CT3ITA § and No. 39 has the same word contracted to UTiT-

faz.

Since my last notice of these coins in the J. R. A. §. in April,

1848, I have had an opportunity of examining a set of very perfect

coins, thirteen in number, which were found at Ellichpore in 1851,

and presented to the late Sir H. M. Elliot. These do not however,

add any thing to our previous knowledge of the subject. Their

average weight was 29 grains, the highest being 32 grains.

SKANDA GUPTA.

Crass es J. A. 5.°B. Vit. Pi XIT 18 19: J: Bae Pe

II. 43, 44; A. A. XV. 20.

' Obverse, as in class 6. Kumara Gupta, but the execution has

greatly deteriorated; on some specimens traces of the word NANO

are still to be seen. |

Reverse.—The device in this class of money, appears to offer a

more direct imitation of that of the Sri Gupta pieces, than did the

intermediate Kumara reverse types, these latter are seen to reject

the foot scrolls and to vary the details of the centre figure to a con-

siderable extent.

Legenp—-Wat Huad At Ba TH AATTCA

Parama Bhagavata Sri Skanda Gupta Kramdaditya.

PrinsEp, in his collated reading of the legends on these coins

(J. A. 8. B., vii. 356), adopted the letter @ (for ABT) as occurring

after the word HM4AT [or AAA as he made it], which he found to

be followed by the title of €TSi, which precedes the name of the

monarch. This rendering, he would seem to have drawn from fig.

29, Pl. II., Srevarr (J. R. A. 8., 1887); but as the like letters do

not generally recur, I have marked this as the exception rather than

the rule.

The weights of these coins vary from 23 to 29 grains.

Crass d; J. R. A.S. XII. Pl. II. 45, 46; A. A. XV. 19.

Obverse.—Crudely outlined head, with traces of the title NANO

in front of the profile.

1855. ] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 507

Reverse.—Figure of Nandi identical in form and position with

the seal symbol of the Valabhi family as found on their copper-plate

grants. (J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XL. and p. 487).

Lrernp—I[restored ].

qa auad Bt ae Wa Haas

Parama Bhagavata Sri Skanda Gupta Kramdditya.

' These legends are frequently very incomplete, varying in the num-

ber of letters in each; but, as I have already sufficiently adverted to

this subject,* I need not repeat my observations in this place.

The standard of these coins is very uncertain, rising from &

weight of 21 to 30 grains.

Cuasses e. f. g. [The references are prefixed to each variety |.

Obverse.—The usual head, generally ill defined, but still identical

in many respects with the original device on the obverse of the Sah

medals; it is occasionally also accompanied by distinct traces of the

word NANO.

Reverse.—Central symbol in the form of an altar, which is ;sup-

posed to represent the common altar-shaped receptacle of the sacred

Tulsi tree of the Hindus. Legends restored—

Crass’e.; J.B. A. S. XII. Pl. IT. 49.

qca ana Bt as Wa Hatiea

Parama Bhagavata Sri Skanda Gupta Kramdditya.

wnass 7; J. R.A: S. XI. Pl; TL. 50.

Gta Aaaa At Gee WH Ucatiea

Parama Bhagavata Sri Skanda Gupta Paramdaditya.

Chass g.; J. RK. A.S. XI, Pl IT. 51.

yea wage at fanattea ae TH

Parama Bhagavata Sri Vikramdditya Skanda Gupta.

“There are between seventy and eighty specimens of these various

Tulsi device Skanda Gupta coins in the Prinsep collection, B. M.

They are commonly but carelessly fashioned, and unevenly struck.

The letters of the legends, however, are in high relief, and unusually

well preserved, though there is at the same time a decided absence

of uniformity in the expression of many characters of analogous

value, and their general outline is remarkable for a degree of rude-

* Jo RK. A. 8. S11. p, 66; J. AL Sh Bo? 2

3 xX

508 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

ness, similar to that already noticed by Prinsep* as existing in the

coeval alphabet of the 8rd or Skanda Gupta Inscription on the

Girnar Rock.

The irregularity in the completion of the legend noted as occur-

ring on Skanda Gupta’s coins with the Bull reverse, appears in a

still greater degree in those of the present class.

The weight of this class of coins is more than ordinarily unequal,

rising from 223 to 33 grains!

Though not properly susceptible of classification with any Gupta

series of coins, it is needful to notice in connexion therewith a

species of money which seems to constitute an independent derivative

from the same Saurastian type that served as a model for the local

currency of the Guptas in certain Western provinces of their empire.

I allude to the pieces figured as Nos. 6 to 8 and 9, Plate X LIX.

Vol. IV. J. A. S. B.f Prinsep at the moment of their publicationt

scarcely attempted any decipherment of the certainly very unpromis-

ing legends, and was equally at fault in regard to the reverse device

which he described as “a symbol in the form of a trident :’’§ when

subsequently he came to take up the general subject of the Sah

and Gupta silver coinage in full detail,|| he still essayed no advance

upon the attribution of this offshoot of their common prototype.

In my paper on the Sah kings I made some slight progress towards

determination of the purport of the legends, and apart from the

typical coincidences, was able to demonstrate more precisely the

Sah association in the decipherment of the words TTA AST Aaqg

on the margin of the best preserved specimen of the series.

* J. A.S, B. VII. 348.

+ Other examples of this currency will be foundadelineated in J. R. A. S. IV.

Pl. Il. fig. 30, XII. Pl. IT, figs. 35 to 38.

£ December, 1835,

§ Prinsep writes ‘‘ figs, 6 to 9 are one step further removed from perfection.

The legend where best preserved, as in fig. 9, appears a mere repetition of the

letter y, with the suffix r, ri, and y, * * * the central symbol has the form of a

trident. Lieut. Burnes informs me that several hundreds of these three species of

coins were found in Cutch in 1830, in a copper vessel buried in the ruins of Pura-

garh, twenty miles west of Bhoj, a place of great antiquity, and yet marked by the

ruins of a palace and a mint.”” IV. 687.

|| J. A. S. B. VIL. April, 1838.

q J. R.A. S. XII. 15th April, 1848,

SS SS ee

1855. ] On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 509

A coin of Mr. Freeling’s that I have now before me, of apparently

early date presenting a well defined and nearly complete legend,

promises materially to advance the enquiry and to furnish a key to

the strangely distorted letters stamped on the later emanations from

the parent mint. I proceed to describe the piece in the ordinary

form.

Silver, weight 27 grains.

Obverse.—The usual Sah head, apparently but little modified.

This surface of the coin is damaged, but fully one-half the marginal

space, around the profile, remains uninjured and in the total absence

of any sign of a letter confirms my previous supposition,* that the

use of the Greek legend was not extended to this class of coin.

Reverse.—Device, a barbarized imitation of the Minerva Proma-

chos of the Bactrian Coinage.

I was once disposed to look upon the singular figure on the re-

verse of those coins as the Buddhist device of a man; I was led to

this conclusion by the similarity of the form of the figure sketched

by Jas. Prinsep, in fig. 21, Pl. XVIII. Vol. III. J. A. S. B. to that

occurring on the Behat type of coins ;f but I now observe that Prin-

sep, in his second engraving of the same coin LV. Pl. XLIX. 9, omits

the left arm, in its downward position, which constituted the most

essential point of Behat identity.

LEGeEnp. ae Wagcnagcay ASA Cac qFHAHACaHA

Variants? At A ml

Prof. Hall, confesses himself fairly baffled by this legend : I there-

fore allow it to stand as originally transcribed from the coin,

trusting that new specimens may hereafter aid in the due interpre-

tation. The configuration of certain letters in these legends how-

ever demands a passing notice. The character which Prinsep took

for Pr. &c., is now satisfactorily proved to be a 4; the form is pe-

culiar, but still it bears sufficient affinity to the general idea of the

Gupta 4. In the later specimens of the coinage, its upper section

* + One item seems safely deducible from the unoccupied margin, to be found

around the bust in the broader coins, viz., that the use of Greek or its attempted

representation was here discontinued.”” J. R. A. S. XII. 63.

+ J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XXXIV. 16, Pl. XXXV., figs. 45-47, &c.

oe x 2

510 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

is distinguished from the ordinary q by the rounding off of the

lower portion of the first down-stroke, while the q itself is squared at

the base. The nearest approach to identity with this Numismatic @

is to be found in the outline of that character as expressed on the

Udayagiri Inscription, but it must be remarked that this similitude

affords but little aid towards determining geographical limitation,

as the majority of the letters of the inscription itself are exceptional,

and do not accord with the characters of the other writings of the

same locality. The 4 of these coins takes the same shape as those

on Kumara’s silver coins, Class 6, above adverted to. The remaining

letters, as far as they have been definitively identified, seem to follow

the ordinary Sah style.

My readers may consider these details tedious: they are neces-

sarily so, but to justify myself for inflicting them, I may mention

that while I am disposed to demur to Prinsep’s conclusion, that the

date of all Indian writings may be invariably determined by the

mere forms of their letters, I am on the other hand inclined to be-

lieve, that under a comprehensive and well considered system of

comparison of alphabetical characters, traced down from their com-

mon origin through existing monuments,* to the fixed modern forms,

we may determine with some precision the section of the country,

if not the kingdom,t to which any given inscription may owe its

origin.

* The Bhilsa monumental writings in their variety might be supposed to mili-

tate against any such possible system of identification, but as has been before

remarked, this sacred site seems to have been held in equal honor by eastern and

western races, who possibly employed the indigenous artists to copy the originals

peculiar to their several countries; if they did not even employ engravers from

their own land.

+ In seeking to discover the locality whence these coins emanated, it may be

useful to note the information contributed by Hweun Thsang on the subject of the

divisions of the western kingdoms: it is to be remembered, that though the supre-

macy may have varied, the classification of states probably followed the ancient

boundaries.

Leaving Mabarachtra, Hweun Thsang is described as ‘‘ se dirigeant au nord-est, il

fit environ mille li, passa la riviere Naz-mo-t’o (la Narmmada) et arriva au royaume

de Po-lou kie.tchen-p’o (Baroukatch’ éva—Baroche.) De la, marchant encore au

nord-ouest, il fit deux mille li et arriva au royaume de Mo-la-p’o (Malava) * *

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 511

I now approach the original object of the present paper, viz. the

peacock reverse coins which form the appropriate conclusion of the

Gupta series, in the double aspect of commencing with the desig-

nation of the VIth Monarch of the succession, and in presenting us

with the sole medallic record of the latest king named in the inscrip-

tions.

Bupua Gupta.

Crasszs 1, 2 and 8.

Obverse.—The usual head in profile, manifestly imitated from the

normal Saurashtran device; the close fitting cap or helmet of the

proto-type is however at times degraded into a mere skull-cap, the

long hair is arranged after the manner of the Sah model and the

collar of the dress is likewise retained in its original identity. The

general inferiority of the die-execution is most marked, and the

Indian leaning of the artist is exemplified in the expression given to

the eye, which instead of its once ciassic form is here exhibited in

the almond-shaped, full-front optic placed well over the side of the

cheek: in the marginal space outside the profile, are to be seen three

letters or figures, which may be appropriately reserved for future

Suivant la tradition, le trdue était occupé, il y a soixante ans, par un roi nommé

kiat-ji (ciladitya,) * * pendant les cinquante ans qu’il resta sur le trdue. * *

De ja il fit de deux mille quatre cents a deux mille cing cents li au nord-ouest, et

arriva au royaume de O-fch’a-li (Atali ?) * * De Jail fit encore trois cents li au

nord ouest, et arriva au royaume de Kitch’a (Kita). [Ce pays est soumis au roy-

aume de Ma-la-p’o. Si-yu-ki XI. 16.] De Ja il fit mille li au nord et arriva au

royaume de Fa-la-pi (Valla bhi.)

“* Le roi actuel est de la race des Tsa-ti-li (Kchatriyas) ; il est le gendre de Chi-

lo-’o-tie-to (Ciladitya) roi de Kie-jo-kio-che (Kany& koubdja) ; sou nom est Tou-

lou-p’o-po-t’o (Dhrouvapatou). * * De jail fitsept cents li au nord-ouest et

arriva au royaume de ’O-nan-t’o-pou-lo (Anandapoura). De Jail fit cing cents

li an nord-ouest et arriva au royaume de Sou-la-tch’a (Sourdchtra) [I] est soumis

au royaume de Falapi Siyuki X. 18]. De Ja il fit dix-huit cent li au nord-est et

arriva au royaume de Kiu-tche-lo (Gourdjara). [Ce roi est de la race des Kchat-

triyas Siyu ki, XI, 18]. Ensuite, il fit deux mille huit cents li au sud-est et arriva

au royaume de Ou-che yen-na (Oudjayana). [Le roi est de larace des Brahmanes ;

Siyu ki, XI. 18).

De 1a il fit neuf cents li au nord-est et arriva au royaume de Mo-hi-chi-fa-lo-

pou lo (Mahécvarapoura). [Le roi descend d’une famille de brdhmanes]. De 1a,

tournant a l’ouest, il revint au royaume de Sou-la-tcl’a,”

512 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. [ No. 6.

examination in conjunction with the Indian Numerical series at

large to which their various examples contribute an independent

section.

Reverse.— Device, a full front view of a peacock with expanded

tail.

LEGENDs.

Crass 1. Kuméra Gupta, J. A.S. B. IV. Pl. XLIX. figs. 10,

11 and 12.

éq safe fafeatafacafaufa Hate WAT

Dev(o) jayati vijitdvanir avanipati(h) Kumara Gupto “ His Ma-

jesty KumAra Gupra, who has subdued the earth, rules.”

Cuass 2. Shanda Gupta, J. R. A. S. XII. Pl. II. figs. 52, 53.*

fafaatafacafaufa safe Sa qe aH a

Vijitavanir avanipati(r) jayati deva(h) Skanda Gupta-y.

Crass 3. Budha Gupta, J. R. A.S. XID. Pl. IL. figs. 55, 57.

aq sata fafsarafacafaufa at sa aH

Dev (0) jayati vyitdvanir avanipati(h) Srt Budha Gupto.

When once fairly deciphered, these legends will be seen to pre-

sent but few difficulties. The lapidary inscriptions have already

proved that the Gupta artists indulged in faulty Sanskrit ortho-

graphy as well as in grammatical errors, so I need not detain my

readers by any comments upon minor imperfections, while the general

sense of the legend is sufficiently clear. I must mention that in

my devanigari transcripts, I have adhered servilely to original

legends impressed upon the coins; the version in the Roman type

is corrected up to Sanskrit requirements. }

There isa superfluous 4 (or possibly a 4 after the WH on Skanda

Gupta’s coins, the use of which is not apparent, but which clearly

takes the place of the final O in Kumara’s legends.

I may note that Kumdéra Gupta’s coins display both the old form

of 4 and the more specially Gupta outline of that character. The

@ is also seen in its transition state from the triple lined letter of

* I should mention that my references to the published engravings of the coins

of Skanda Gupta and Budha Gupta are based on my own facsimiles copied from

the coins themselves.

{ J. A. S. B. IV. Pl. XLIX. figs. 10 and 12.

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 513

early days to the almost modern form, while at times it appears

on Skanda’s money as a character not easily distinguishable from

the later Kumara M, just adverted to. This extensive modification

of the Hin the numismatic alphabet is the more curious, as the

corresponding lapidary character retains all the essentials of its

ancient outline, throughout the Gupta inscriptions, from the Alla-

habad pillar to Budha Gupta’s record at Erun and even on to Tora-

mana’s inscription at the same place.

The weights of these coins run as follows :—

9 fair specimens of Kumara’s mintages average 30.1 grains,

highest weight 33 grains.

8 fair specimens of Skanda’s coinage average 31.7 grains, highest

weight 35 grains.

Dr. Swiney’s coin of Buddha, No. 55, Pl. II. J. R. A. 8S. XII.

weighs 32 grains.

Their relative rarity may be approximately inferred by the num-

bers of the coins of each prince in the Stacy, my own, and Mr.

Freeling’s collections.

Stacy. Thomas. Freeling. .

DUETS ook occa ee ce Se 6 6 y|

URE IE casa: iL) cra dei bia SoBe A oe 4 4 if

TO eS a 0 0 0

Doubtful, y 5 1 1

Totaly erg 11 9

These coins of the peacock type would seem to have formed the

recognised silver currency of the central and Eastern provinces of

the Gupta dominions, for though they are found in limited numbers

amid the hoards of the local coinage of the Western states. The

relative proportions seem to be reversed in the finds of the Eastern

districts of the Gupta empire. Three in my own collection have

chiefly been obtained from Kanouj itself, while Mr. Freeling’s

centre of operations is Humeerpore on the Jumuna.*

* Prinsep remarks on this head, ‘‘ Figs. 10, 11, 12, are of a different type, though

nearly allied to the former; they are not only found in Gujrat, but at Kanouj,

Ujjain, and generally in Upper India. Lt, Cunningham has just sent me impres-

sions of five very well-preserved specimens procured at Benares,” IV. 687,

514 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. i [ No. 6.

It may be useful to summarize in this place the proved dates,

discovered on the various specimens of the peacock coins that I

have had an opportunity of inspecting—leaving the consideration

of the grounds whereon these determinations are based for future

scrutiny.

Kumira’s coins bear ciphers for one hundred and twenty and one =

121; others display figures for 124—one piece discloses a unit for five

and another a sign which I doubtfully class as a nine, but in both

these instances the decimal cipher is obliterated.

Skanda Gupta’s money continues the series in the use of the same

figure for one hundred, with the addition of two new symbols in

the decimal place.

Buddha Gupta in like manner dates in the first century of the

given era, but the value of his second cipher is undetermined.

The inscription at Sanchi, it is to be remembered, bears date 165.

CoprER Corns.

I notice the copper coins of the Guptas merely to complete the

series, as they add nothing of value to the historical enquiry.

Prinsep remarks that they are “much more scarce than the gold

coins of the same age, and hitherto only those of one individual of

the family have been met with.” Varieties of these pieces areren-

graved in figs. 11, 12 and 15, Pl. XXXVIII. Vol. V. J. A. S. B.

These bear the name and titles of Chandra Gupta on the reverse,

which may be restored in full as HSTUTS Sit UsaTa. Nos. 13

and 14, of the same plate in addition to the name have Bt famat-

T€q on the obverse, inscribed below the bust of a female offering

a flower.*

ToRAMANA

Crass 4. 8S. wt. 32 grains, unique and unpublished.

Obverse. The usual Sah type of profile but with the artistic me-

rits still further diminished. The head is turned the reverse way

and looks to the left.

In front of the profile are seen the figures for eighty with the —

uncertain symbol entered last in the line of Gupta units. |

* See also A. A. 427.

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 515

Reverse.—Device. Peacock greatly debased and facing more to

the left.

Lzenxv. af atranad it aca

Jt will be remembered that this king TorAMana* is adverted to

in the following terms in the inscription on the Vardha image at

Eran in Bhopal. “ When the great raja Toramana, the very fa-

mous and beautiful, the king of kings, governed the earth; in the

first year of his reign, on the 10th day of Phdlguna.”

Jas. Prinsep, in noticing this monument, in connexion with the

Budha Gupta record on the associate pillar, prefaces his translations

with a summary of the relative dates of each inscription as illus-

trated by their respective contexts.} He observes, “The temple was

built by Dhanya Vishnu the confidential minister of Raja Matri

Vishnu, the son of Hari Vishnu, grandson of Varuna Vishnu and

great grandson of Indra Vishnu; in the first year of the reign of

Toramana of Surdshtra (?): and (sic)

«The pillar was erected by Var’dala Vishnu, the son of Hasti

Vishnu, also grandson of Varuna Vishnu, and at the cost of Dhanya

Vishnu on the 14th of Asarh in the year 165, in the reign of Bu-

* Prinsep writes the name Tarapani: I follow Major Cunningham’s emendation,

which indeed is necessitated by the legend of the coin (Bhilsa Topes, 164).

+ I also transcribe Major Cunningham’s observations on this subject :

“We learn from the inscriptions on the colossal Vardha Avatar, at Eran, that

the paramount sovereign Toramdna possessed all the country about Bhupal and

southern Bundelkhand not many years after the elevation of Budha Gupta’s pillar ;

for the pillar was erected by Vaidala Vishnu, at the expense of his cousin Dhanya

Vishnu, while the colossal Boar was set up by Dhanya Vishnu himself. The death

of Budha Gupta, and the accession of Toramdna, therefore both took place during

the life-time of Dhanya Vishnu. But there must have been an interval of some

years between the two events, as Dhanya’s elder brother, Matri Vishnu, who is not

even mentioned in the pillar inscription, had since assumed the title of Maharaja,

and was then dead. Dhanya himself then became regent, apparently to the young

prince, Toramana; for, in another inscription from the Fort of Gwalior, I find

Toramana described as the son of Matri Dasa and the grandson of Matri kula, who

is probably the same as Matri Vishnu [?] As the celebrated hill of Udayagiri is

mentioned in the Gwalior inscription, there can be little doubt of the identity of

the two Toramauas, and of the consequent extension of the principality of Eran to

the banks of the Jumna.’”’ Bhilsa Topes, p. 164,

516 On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. _ Nene;

dha Gupta in Suriéshtra, comprehending the country between * *

the Kalindi* or Jumna and the Narmada, or Nerbudda.’’+

Prinsep was clearly disposed to infer that the temple was built

prior to the erection of the pillar, and in this supposition I myself

was formerly inclined to concur ;{ but the degradation of the type

* T had previously expressed distrust in the accuracy of the transcription of this

name by Jas, Prinsep (J. R. A. S. XII. 71,) I did so on the very justifiable

ground that his own accompanying facsimile did not warrant such a rendering.

Major Cunningham has since examined the original inscription and has satisfied

himself that the word is Kalindi (Bhilsa Topes 163.)

*¢ J. A. S. B, VIT. 632.

{ linsert the entire passage. ‘* Budha Gupta the very name that is found on

the inscription on Bhim Sen’s Pillar at Erun, near Sagor. Assuming this designa-

tion to be correctly read, the collateral evidence derived from the inscription

coincides sufficiently with the indications offered by the coins themselves. From

the former we gather that Budha Gupta held the country lying between the Ner-

budda and a river it has been proposed to identify as the Jumna; no information

is however afforded as to the whereabouts of his seat of government, nor can the

geographical boundaries, thus defined, be said to convey any very definite know-

ledge of the real extent of the dominions adverted to. Prinsep considered that

Surashtra should be held to have constituted a portion of this king’s possessions,

but the expressions in his own translation of the inscription—even admitting

it to be an accurate rendering—are far from implying any such condition; the

occupation of land touching these two rivers, taking Sagor as anything like its

centre, would encircle comparatively narrow limits, and would not by any means

of necessity embrace the whole land to the western coast.

If Budha Gupta is to be looked upon as a scion of the ancient family of the

Guptas, whose might is chronicled on the Lats of Allahabad and Bhitari, and on

the Rock of Junagarh, it is clear by his subjects’ own showing, that he possessed a

sovereignty much reduced in extent from the empire originally ruled over by his

predecessors in the palmy days of the race.

In addition to the Pillar record, there is also an inscription on the temple at

Eran, near which the Pillar itself was erected. From the incidental notices to be

found in these monumental writings, it would appear that their execution must

have been very nearly contemporaneous; the one work having been undertaken

‘“‘by,’’ the other at the ‘‘ cost of,’’? a certain Dhanya Vishnu. In the temple

inscription, which is probably the earliest of the two, it is stated that the edifice

itself was built in the first year of the reign of Tarapani, the suzerain then acknow-

ledged in this part of the country. The writing on the pillar, on the other hand

informs us, as has been already stated, that at the time of its endorsement, Budha

Gupta was the lord paramount.” J. R.A. S. XII. 71. ’

1855. | On the Coins of the Gupta Dynasty. 517

of Taramana’s imitation of the Gupta Peacock coins places the

matter beyond a question, and would leave me no alternative but to

conclude that Toramana followed Buddha Gupta, after some incon-

siderable interval—but my late admission of Buddha Gupta into

the direct succession of the Gupta kings, which has been freely

conceded on the absolute identity of the style of his silver money

with that of the newly deciphered pieces of Kumara and Skanda

Gupta, has already sanctioned the result claimed by the present

discovery.

But this unique specimen of Toramana’s mintage furnishes us

with further matter of speculation, in such portion of the date as

still remains on its surface. The cipher for hundreds, which should

appear opposite the forehead of tie profile, seems to have been worn

away in the course of the ordinary currency of the piece. The

decimal figure is sufficiently well preserved, and though it would be

possible to read it as the s for one hundred, yet both its position and

its outline alike claim for it the value of eighty ; lowest in order

appears a symbol which equally suggests a remote doubt, and were

there any figure or portion of a figure in the space below, it might

be taken for a 6, but not only is there no cross-bar to complete that

sign, but there is a semblance of an up-stroke beyond the second

vertical line, which assimilates it with the Gupta unit entered last

in the line in the plate of facsimiles.

If these interpretations be correct, we have Budha Gupta dating

up to 165, and Toramana issuing coin in what we may fairly con-

élude to be one hundred and eighty odd, or about the very period

that might have been selected for his epoch under other grounds.

The style of the coin legend also demands brief notice. It will be

seen that the Gupta numismatic practice of arranging both the

short and long vowel z above the line of matras, (or more fre-

quently omitting them altogether) is here so far modernized that

the short f is brought down before, and the long’t after the conso-

nant to which it is attached. The Budha Gupta Inscription at

Erun like the Skanda Gupta writing at Kuhaon still continues to

use the old form of the long vowel, while the Toramana record sym-

bolizes the sound by a character similar to that on the coin.

3¥ 2

518 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [No. 6.

The short vowel, on the other hand, is already fully subjected to

the modified mode of expression in the Buddha Gupta inscription.

The Gujrat copper-plates of later days do not however, accept

these new forms, but adhere to the general outline of the ancient

superposed vowel.*

Further remarks on the different species of Orang-utam.— By

Epwarp Buy.

Our museum having received from Sir James Brooke of Sarawdk

the superb donation of seven skeletons of large adult Orang-utans,

I hasten to communicate the results of my examination of them,

as a sequel to my former memoir on the genus published in the

22nd volume of the Society’s Journal.

Of these seven skeletons, five are referable to the Aas Rambi

of Sir J. Brooke; although one of them (a small but full grown

female) is marked by himself JZ. Pappan ; and another is sent by

the new name JL. Chapin, which is also that of an old female animal,

remarkable for its extraordinarily large and vertically elongated

orbits. Itis probable that this alleged Chapin merely represents

an individual variation; and Sir J. Brooke states, in his letter an-

nouncing the presentation, that some of these skeletons had been

labelled by him with the names specified by natives, who, according-

ly (as may be supposed in such a case), are not particularly conver;

sant with the osteological distinctions of the different species.

The sixth skeleton is that of an old female of the Mas Pappan,

with double-crested skull like that of the male figured in illustra-

tion of my former memoir. It even exceeds that male in size, but

the skull is smaller ; and the sexual distinctions of the two are

unmistakeable. In this female, the epiphyses of the limb-bones,

scapule, tia, &c. are thoroughly anchylosed, denoting completion

of growth; even the symphisis pubis is united (with much irregular

deposition of bone externally), and the sacro-iliac symphysis on

the right side only. In no other of our Orang skeletons are the

* Wathen, J. A.S. B. VI.

1855. ] Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. 519

two latter symphises united. Our male Pappan had not quite com-

pleted his growth ; for some of the epiphyses are loose, and others

are but partially soldered: those of the humeri are fixed and semi-

anchylosed; as are also those of the left radius and ulna; but the

epiphyses of the right radiws and ulna are detached ; those of the

scapule and tla are fixed but slightly, and those of the ischia more

extensively. This animal had therefore (as will be attempted to be

shown presently) not completed its full growth: the female being

much more advanced in age, with its teeth proportionally worn

down. On comparison of the skulls of the two sexes, that of the

female is seen to be smaller, with the maxille less protruded, in-

creasing the facial angle from 382° to 35°; the zygomatic arch is

much less robust; and the longitudinal grinding surface of the

upper molars less by 3; in., while that of the lower molars ig less

by ¢ in. than in the youthful male presented by Mr. Nicholls, and

by =), mm. than in Dr. Clarke Abel’s Sumatran male. In the form

of the ascending ramus of the lower jaw, this female specimen

more nearly resembles the Sumatran male referred to than any

other of our numerous specimens; but the condyle is considerably

larger; and, as compared with Mr. Nicholl’s Bornean male, the

antero-posterior diameter of the ascending angle is much less;

being in the Bornean male (on a level with the surface of the grind-

ers) 22:in.,—in Abel’s Sumatran male but 24 in.,—and in Sir J.

Brooke’s Bornean female 23 in. Lastly, this Bornean female pre-

sents the very extraordinary anomaly (throughout the series of

placental mammalia) of a fourth true molar above and below, though

on the left side only: that of the upper jaw being of small size

and round form, its crown scarcely exceeding that of an upper

false molar of Macacus RHESUS; and it is placed posteriorly to the

ordinary last true molar on a line with its outer surface, that tooth

having been pressed a little inward: in the lower jaw the accessory

fourth true molar is very little smaller than the normal molars ;

and it projects from the internal margin of the anterior surface of

the ascending angle of the jaw, its crown being directed obliquely

inwards much more than forwards or upwards: as a functional

tooth, it must, therefore, have been almost useless; though the

outer or upper margin of its crown is a little worn down: by attri-

520 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [No. 6.

tion, as is also the outer cusp of the small accessory molar above.

This old female Pappan had been badly wounded. in its day ; hav-

ing had its left humerus severely fractured, and the fibula of that

side also broken; the fractured bones having healed; the unset

humerus, however, in an extraordinary manner, exhibiting two

large and deep perforations in the great lumpy mass of united bone,

where suppuration had ensued, and large shot had probably been

ultimately discharged from the orifices.

The seventh skeleton is that of a species altogether distinct and

new! Although that of a large old male, with the cranial sutures

much obliterated, and the anchylosis of the epiphyses of its limb-

bones complete, it 1s very remarkable for the comparatively slight

protrusion of the jaws, and the consequently increased facial angle ;

apparently, however, to a greater extent than really, from the flat-

ness of the face, the unusually shght protrusion of the sockets of

the upper incisors, and, above all, the elevation of the condyle of

the lower jaw raising so considerably the occipital portion of the

skull and consequently the auditory orifice. The facial angle does

not actually exceed 323°; while in the two Rambis (male and female)

figured in my former memoir, it is as low as 30°—(this being also

Prof. Owen’s estimate of his adult skulls of the Ramb:). The

zygomata (or cheek-bones) are unusually prominent. The canines,

incisors, and the first three upper molars on each side, are exceed-

ingly much worn down by attrition ; the canines even to a level with

the other teeth: but the circumference of these canines, especially

in the lower jaw, is conspicuously less than in males and even large

females of the Rambi and Pappan ; though they are proportionally

larger than in the Kassar. It is further remarkable that the

frontal ridges of the skull, instead of uniting upon the vertex to

form a single sagittal crest (as in the Rambz), or continuing separate

and well apart throughout (as in the Pappan), approach to contact

upon the vertex but without uniting; which is very likely to prove

a constant and specifical distinction, as the present old male shews

much irregular deposition of bone externally to its contiguously

double sagittal crest. The long bones of the limbs, though fully

as stout as in the ambi and Pappan, and about twice as stout as

those of our old female Kassar, yet probably do not exceed the

1855. | Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. 521

corresponding bones of the full grown male Kassar in length; being

very much shorter than those of the adult Ramb:z and Pappan: and

this remarkable brevity of limb, combined with the conspicuous

differences in the skull and sundry other distinctions, can scarcely

be considered otherwise than as indicative of specifical peculiarity.

Of the five Rambis sent, there is unfortunately no specimen of a

male of the largest size, comparable to that of which the skull is

figured in the 1st and 2nd plates accompanying my former memoir:

but there are two large full-grown females (including that ticketed

Mias Chapin), and also a full grown female of smaller dimensions

(which was labelled 1. Pappan ;) with a male of superior age and

stature to the male Pappan presented formerly by Mr. Nicholls;

and also a young male, with the last molars brought into wear, but

which nevertheless had not nearly attained its full growth, which

bade fair to rival that of the gigantic Sumatran male already noticed.

The specimen to which the name Mias Chapin was attached,

appears (as already mentioned) to be a large old female Rambi, very

remarkable for the enormous size and vertically elongated form of

its orbital cavities, which measure 2 in. by nearly 14 in. across. Its

skull is larger, though less massive, than that of the female Rambi

figured in my former memoir: the muzzle is conspicuously more

slender, measuring but 23 in. in greatest width (outside the canines),

instead of 23 in.: and whereas the coronoid process of the lower

jaw in the former specimen is smaller and about on a level with the

condyle, in the present example (labelled Chapin) the posterior or

condyle process is unusually prolonged, and raises the skull (with

lower jaw in situ) so remarkably, that placing it on a level surface

together with the other skull noticed, the zygoma of the so-called

Chapin not only overlaps that of the other, but its lower edge is

about ;!; in. higher than the upper edge of the zygoma of the other

Specimen :* the nasal bones, which in the other are united and

ascend to the very summit of the glabelia, in this skull continue

Separate, and reach only to the lower portion of the glabella. This

skeleton is very deficient, wanting the sacrwm and most of the bones

of the hands and feet: but all of the long bones are present, with

* In Prof. Owen’s figure of a female Ramdi skull (Zool. Trans. I, pl. 35), the

condyle-process is similarly elongated,

522 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [ No. 6.

the shoulder-blades and rest of the pelvis; the epiphyses being

completely soldered. The limb-bones are even rather longer than

in the great female Pappan, and in fact exceed in length those of

any other of our full-grown specimens: the humerus measuring 15

in.; the wlna (to tip of styloid process) 153 in.; femur 113 in.; and

tibia 10} in.: circumference of middle of trunk of humerus 83 in.;

and of femur 23 in. The few digital bones seem to accord in dimen-

sions with the corresponding bones of our male Pappan. The ex-

treme length of the scapula is 8% in.; and of pelvis 103 in: clavicle

8 in. This specimen is marked as having been procured in Sadong

(in Borneo).

The next specimen, which was erroneously marked Pappan, we

consider to be a small female Rami, though fully mature and even

old, as shewn by the almost complete obliteration of the cranial

sutures, the anchylosis of the various epiphyses, and the amount of

attrition of all the teeth. The cranial ridges are very small; and

the sagittal crest is hardly at all raised, but nevertheless exhibits a

tendency to rise along the median line of the skull, between the

frontal ridges which converge from the temples, and to be prolonged

in front, anterior to the convergance of the latter, which takes place

unusually far back: the nasal bones are united and singularly

minute, actually not rising so high as the wide part of the. orbital

cavities ; and the latter are small and circular, measuring barely 1% in.

every way. The skull considerably resembles that of the female Rambz

formerly figured, only that the sagittal crest is so much smaller;

the zygomata being also more raised (in consequence of the greater

prolongation of the condyle process of the lower jaw); and the

orbits are smaller and more circular, and surmounted by much

slighter ridges: consequently the face is flatter, and the sockets of

the incisors are also less protruded. The skeleton is unfortunately

very imperfect, wanting most of the bones of the hands and feet,

and one tibia and fibula: a portion of the lower jaw, with the canine,

first pre-molar, and part of the second, is also lost: but the other

long bones are present, and the pelvis is complete. Length of

humerus but 13} in.; of wlna 182 in.; of femur 103 in.; and of tibva

9 in.: circumference of middle of hwmerus 23 in.; and of femur

23 in: metacarpal bone of middle finger 3} in. ; metatarsal of

1855. | Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. 523

corresponding toe 3? in.: os calcis 2 in. Total length of scapula

(with acromion) 13 1in.; and of pelvis 9$ in.: extreme breadth apart

of the zlva (or hips) 10} in.: clavicle 63 in. This specimen also is

marked from Sadong in Borneo.

The third female Rambe is of large size and fully mature, with

the various epiphyses well soldered: but it has even less trace

of sagittal crest than the last; the frontal ridges meeting as far

back upon the skull, but not quite uniting, and a small mesial ridge

rising between them above the vertex: the orbits are moderately

large and a little elongated vertically, measuring 1$ by 13 in.; and

the nasal bones are united and ascend a little into the glabella.

Size about that of the first specimen (marked Chapin), but the

muzzle rather broader or 214 in. This specimen is nearly perfect :

but the face is disfigured by a bullet which had knocked away the

inner half of the right orbit and a tolerably large piece from the

occiput; which fragments are lost. Length of humerus 14% in.;

ulna 15+ in.; femur 112 in.; tibia 10§ in.: circumference of middle

of trunk of humerus 3 in.; and of femur 2% in.: metacarpal bone

of second or middle figure 4,5, in.; first phalanx of ditto 3, in. ;

second phalanx 14 in.: metacarpal bone of thumb 2% in.; first

phalanx of ditto 1143 in.: metatarsal bone of middle toe 313 in.;

first phalanx of ditto 3% in.; second phalanx 13 in.: metatarsal

bone of hallux 2); in. ; first phalanx of ditto 1,3; in. ; and unguinal (!)

41 in. Total length of scapula 9% in.; clavicle 73 in.; extreme

length of pelvis 117 in.; and extreme breadth of cla 12 in.

The two remaining Hambis are males: and the first to be noticed

is a young animal, whose skull had obviously not attained its full

dimensions, though the last true molars had been brought into

wear: but the general massiveness of this skull indicates that the

animal would probably have become a male of the largest size: the

sagittal crest had begun to rise on a grand scale; and the frontal

ridges converge directly to it, although these are scarcely indicated

for ¢ in. before their junction. The teeth are more crowded than in

the full grown animal; the inter-space between the upper canine

and outer incisor, which in our large Sumatran male is $ in., being

scarcely 4 in.; and the first false molar, instead of being completely

posterior to the canine, advances considerably on its outer surface

od Z

524 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [No. 6.

posteriorly: in the lower jaw, also, there is a bony inter-space

between the canine and first false molar in the large mature male,

but not in the adolescent male: nasals partially anchylosed, and

continued upward to the lower part of the glabella: epiphyses of

the humert considerably anchylosed, and also those of the ¢ibie and

Jibule ; but not of the radu and ulne. This skeleton also is toler-

ably complete. Length of humerus 143 in.; of wlna 133 in.; of

femur 10 in.; and of tibia 9 in.: circumference of middle of trunk

of humerus 212 in., and of femur 2); in.: metacarpal bone of middle

finger (the epiphyses beginning to anchylose) 3% in.; first phalanx

of ditto 2% in.; second phalanx 1,% in.: metacarpal of thumb 13

in.: metatarsal of middle toe 3,9, in.; first phalanx of ditto 22 in.;

second 12 in.: metatarsal of hallux 17in. Clavicle 64 in. Extreme

length of scapula (minus epiphysis) 7} in.: of pelvis (with ischial

but not iliar epiphysis) 93 in.; and extreme breadth at the hips

10% in.

The next is a mature male, but certainly not of the largest dimen-

sions: being about the size of the great females already described ;

and not otherwise recognisable from them than by the general mas-

siveness of the skull (which is remarked at the first glance), and less

conspicuously than usual in the present instance, by the form of the

pelvis. The superciliary ridges are much broader than in any female

skull; and the zygomata equally robust: the sagittal crest is also

broad and well developed: nasals distinct, and reaching up to the

lower part of the glabella. Skeleton tolerably complete; wanting

most of the unguinal phalanges and some other small bones. Length

of humerus 143 in.; of ulna (with loose epiphysis) 15% in.; of

femur 11% in.; tebia OF in.: circumference of middle of trunk of

humerus 3% 1n.; and of femur 2% in.: metacarpal bone of middle

finger 44 in.; first phalanx of ditto 3, in.; second phalanx 143

in.: metacarpal of thumb 1,3, in.; first phalanx 14 in: metatarsal

of middle toe 45 in.; first phalanx of ditto 21% in. ; second phalanx

111 in.: metatarsal of hallux 2), in.: clavicle 7 in.: scapula 8%

in.: pelvis 10} in. in extreme length, and 114 in. broad at the hips.

This specimen was marked Jfias Rambi by Sir J. Brooke ; and is

also from Sadong in Borneo: the three skeletons received from

Sadong having unfortunately been prepared by interment in the

1855. | Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. 525

ground; and the present being the most complete of them and

otherwise the least injured.

We now come to the female Pappan already noticed; which,

though of greater size than the male described on a former occasion,

with considerably longer and broader pelvis, has nevertheless a

smaller skull, less prominently developed jaws, and conspicuously

smaller teeth: the zygomatic arch is shorter and a little weaker

than in the male; but the superciliary ridges and width of the bony

orbits are much the same, and in fact there is little further differ-

ence between the two skulls: the bony crests on the vertex are less

prominent in the female, and they approach to within ? in. of each

other; whereas in the male they remain 1 in. apart where most ap-

proximated: length of base of skull, from between the middle incisors

to the anterior margin of the occipital foramen, 6} in. in the male,

and 6% in. in the female: breadth of zyyomata apart 63 in. in both.

This skeleton is also nearly perfect. Length of humerus 15 in. ; of

wlna 153 in.; femur 11% in.: tibea 10% in.: circumference of middle

of trunk of humerus 3% in.; of femur 3 in.: metacarpal bone of

middle finger 4$ in.; first phalanx 33 in.; second 143 in.: meta-

carpal bone of one thumb 2 in., of the other somewhat less, and

bearing a very short first phalanx, only }in.; metatarsal bone of

middle toe 4 in. ; first phalanx 3 in.; second 13 in.: metatarsal of

hallux 2$ in.: clavicle 7% in.: seapula 8} in. in extreme length:

and pelvis 103 in. long, and 11% in. broad at the hips.

Lastly, we arrive at the new species, which may be designated

Pituecus curtus. It is perhaps the genuine Mias Chapin of the

Dyaks. The specimen is decidedly male, and well advanced in

years; and the skull has a more anthropoid appearance than that of

any other Orang known. This chiefly results from the much reduced

prolongation of the muzzle, while the cheek-bones project remark-

ably, giving a sort of Kalmuk expression to the skull! The absolute

projection of the maxilla, in a horizontal line carried from the lower

margin of the orbital ring, is, in our large Sumatran male Rambi

skull, fully 3 in.; in the male Pappan it is about the same; in the

female Pappan 2% in.; in the old female Kassar (a much smaller

animal) about 24 in.; and in the great male currus barely 2 in.!

Extreme breadth of zygomata 7 in.: height of the skull, with lower

dz 2

526 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [No. 6.

jaw zn situ, 11 in.: length, in a straight line, from the summit of

orbital cavity to between the incisors, 4} in. (the same measurement

being in the male Rambi 5} in., and in the male Pappan 4% in.):

length from occipital foramen to base of upper incisors 6 in. (in the

male Lambt 7% in., and male Pappan 6% in.): length of bony palate

3 in. (in the others 33 in., and 33 in.): orbital cavities 13 by 13

in. across: extreme width of bony orbits apart externally 5 in.:

extreme breadth of ascending ramus of lower jaw 34 in.; height of

the condyle 43 in.; length of grinding surface of the upper molars

2; in. The skeleton is fortunately nearly perfect. Extreme length

of humerus 134 in.; ulna 14,3, in.; femur 108; in.; tibia 9% in.:

circumference of middle of trunk of humerus 3% in.; of femur 2%

in. (length and circumference of humerus of old female Kassar 12%

and 24 in.; ditto of femur 9% in. and 24 in.): length of metacarpal

bone of rial finger 3 in.; first phalanx of ditto 21% in.; second

113 in.; metacarpal bone of Diatbh abe in.; first phalanx 1} in. ;

renee bone of middle toe 314 in.; first phalanx 23 in.; second

12 in.; metatarsal bone of hallua 2 in.; clavicle 62 in.: extreme

Jength of scapula 8% in.: of pelvis 103 in.; and breadth at the hips

11 in. Length of the vertebral column, from atlas to sacrum, mea-

sured internally, 16} in.; in the scarcely full grown male Pappan,

17% in., and in the old fetal Kassar, 15} in.: axis-vertebra soldered

to the next. As compared with the Rambi and Pappan, the meta-

carpals and metatarsals are shorter, and the first phalanges of the

fingers and toes are longer.*

* A friend who has resided long in Borneo, and has examined numerous skulls

of Orang-utans (including those which have passed through the hands of Sir J,

Brooke), informs me that he has remarked that, in the adult and aged specimens

of the Rambi and Pappan, the canines are always perfect; whereas in those of

the small Kassar they are as regularly broken or worn down to about a level with

the incisors. This remark is borne out by the series of skulls now under examin--

ation. The canines are long and unbroken in all the specimens of the Ramdi and

Pappan ; and are ground down in the old female Kassar, and also in the old male

P. curtus! Denoting probably a difference of food. Moreover, the same gentle-

man informs me that different species of these animals do not appear to inhabit

the same district; and he thinks that the P. OweEntr represents, in the southern -

part of the great island, the P. morio of the northern part.

1855. | Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. 527

With the grand series of skulls and skeletons of adult Orang-

utans now subjected to examination, amounting to twelve in all (viz.

3 males and 4 females of Pirurcus Brooker or Aas Rambi, 1 male

and 1 old female of P. saryrus or J. Pappan, one old male of

the P. curtus or AZ. Chapin ?, an old female of the P. Morto or JZ.

Kassar, and the adolescent female with short fore-arms, provisionally

designated P. OwEnt1,—in addition to Prof. Owen’s excellent litho-

graphs of the male Kassar and of male and female Rambi in the

Trans. Zool. Soc., Vols. I and II), the observer is first struck with

the very obvious and conspicuous distinctness of the comparatively

puny Mias Kassar, and of the adolescent small skeleton, from all

the rest. The next glance suffices to separate the Rambi, Pappan,

and P. currus: the last being quite as thoroughly distinguished

apart by the tout ensemble of its appearance, as the Pappan is by its

conspicuously double-crested vertex. J should think that no zoolo-

gist, accustomed to the discrimination of specifical characters, would

hesitate, with the present series of skulls before him, to acknow-

ledge the distinctness of each of these three; but such an observer

would ponder for awhile over the remarkable female Rambi skull

with enormous and vertically oblong orbits, and would doubtless

hesitate in regarding it as specifically identical with the old female

Rambi of small size; so great is the contrast between them. Pre-

suming, however, that he arrived at the conclusion here ventured

upon, it still follows that the Rambz is subject to an extraordinary

amount of variation for a wild animal; and this, although it may

not invalidate the opinion of its distinctness from the Pappan and

P. curtTUs, nevertheless prompts a reconsideration of the grounds

for the view formerly expressed, with regard to the specifical dis-

tinctness of the small specimen having short fore-arms. J'rom the

detached state of the epiphyses of its limb-bones, it is certain that that

specimen was not full-grown; and as those of the wine at least (as

shewn by the skeleton of the adult male Ramdz, and also by that of

the male Pappan,) are the last to become anchylosed, it should follow

that the fore-arm continues to increase in length after the upper

arm and the leg had ceased to grow: but the difference is still too

great to be thus accounted for satisfactorily : and upon re-comparison

of this specimen with the undoubtedly aged female Aassar, I deem it

528 Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan. [No. 6.

prudent to await the further evidence which Sir J. Brooke has kindly

promised that he would endeavour to procure and send, before

venturing to confirm or modify my previously expressed opinion on

the subject.

This fact would appear certain, that the partial anchylosis of the

epiphyses of the limb-bones does not rigorously denote cessation of

growth: unless the female Orangs attain to greater stature than

the males, which is most unlikely. It would seem rather, that as

the earthy salts are continuously absorbed and re-deposited, some

continuance of extension supervenes, until finally checked and

stopped by the considerably increased deposition of bone. The

skull also continues long to increase in size, after the last true

molars have been brought into use.

As regards the sexual distinction, a practised eye discerns it

readily in the adult skull, by its superior general massiveness in the

male ; and, in the skeleton, the larger and broader pelvis of course

denotes the female animal, combined with a proportionally smaller

and less robust skull than in the other sex. There is no reason to

doubt the correct determination of sex in any one of the specimens

here noticed. .

The occasional but rare occurrence of the unguinal phalanx to the

hallux or great toe, would seem to be proper to no particular sex or

species ; for it exists in our male Pappan from Sumatra, and in our

female Rambi from Borneo.

It now remains to connect the osteological with the external

characters of the different species; to determine the stature attained

by the largest males of the Hambi, Pappan, and also Kassar, to

obtain further information of the Prruecus curRrus, and to verity

or otherwise the P. Ownntt. With the powerful aid of the accom-

plished Raja of Sarawak, we trust to be enabled ere long to resolve

these various problems.

PPP PDLPD PLA LLL PL IYYOOO

Indian Oology. 529

1855.]

Ou} YolyM UI “seet} Jo safoy UT

‘outM oang et

"pusose 09 4nonpIp A19A ‘st0y40

TO $9014 1109409 Jo doy oy 4e

posed pur ‘parq.eyy Jo ozis 043

Tof [[vus ATjeusn ‘syoys Jo 4say7

“OUIYAL Oa ttt te sees

_ 80074 [ey ult posed

‘Ay[N ‘sy0148 Jo sou > UMOIq

Ysipper eed yim poyoqorq

pue poeqyods

‘OFT M-YSTUadg ttt" eeeeveccee o

GOT

‘orsant —.

UF yueq YS Vv Ul 4oos T Aroqpey 60'T

“OUI M COT ine cagecaiseaianag 'P cee ‘UF oun “TAqSuO PL 00 cer vevcerves ‘Terns uo£o]v FY 9

60'T

"peor B vou ——

‘yueq JUS & ur yoo SF] Arorieg OCT |

“O4Ty MA eign: uaa ae oa, a ‘TE qorvyy Thgde yy ‘stsuousus uodore yy G

EAGT

"qSV] OY} 04 avyruts —~--

oq OF ples Uol4eqnoul jo apoyy 06'S

S, PUY Oa geo rsesee 9s or ‘Or & Spas Aaeniqo yg ‘ULtosseuay,******‘sitTooynaqns solsong F

‘(a9uo “61% “d) [foxory,

“4deq Aq pastosqo sv ‘a[vul ayy So'T ‘q80U OY} TO oTvuey 044

Aq pnw yjL4 ut q[ing SI eTeuoy —— 9AI98qo 04 YSnoue OyVUNJ1OZ SVM OFM “TToyory, -gdeg

89°G 97 poiqepur we 7 ‘oda ue Jo 4uoWoInsvout 3y4 JOT

‘d‘O'T * ‘pag Aaenage iy ‘Mllosseuay, "ttt *‘snqBavo soleong ¢g

GIG

06'S

d ‘OT ‘Wip stoqutiosony “mySoag avou''::*: ‘sisua[vsuoq sdig ¢

89'T

1GG

d‘O's aeot a 10q01909 “BqITNOTU “erro teense von vee ‘1040 SHAT T

‘(809 ‘d ‘trxx -yo4 wouf panunuog) —'SSST “4290799 ‘wygnaqng “bea ‘wun ‘GIVa0aHy, ‘M Ag—fhbojog unpuy

[No. 6.

Indian Oology:

530

‘snssel0g ey} jo c7'o (‘Aine ‘omorg

pos ot} 0} Snonut qq poy —

-uIyn{sse sroyyvey Moy BUM 03°0

‘UMOP O[quJOTOA JO SOT + OFLU AA paige 2 Saree Sf ‘pig oung ‘adysuopy’***" ‘SISTIOISU[EQ, snjosdsg TT

‘(TTg osvd ‘EggT OF STRAY

opt) mopheg UT 4sou PNW ®B oul 3 9¢°0

-piimq sv 41 Seqiosep ‘TOAO MOU, —

‘pavdery “ITAL ‘roded row4of B : ooo |, os. ae

UI poquosep qset + ozIyM Big ee Oy OE App iknone = snjesdig OT

T6'T

SOAVOT POTIP TIT Ley qsnsny

peti, opts oy} Ut eanjiode YIM G0'T

pus ‘pewop ssiag Jo ony —

-ONIYS OSOOT 4Nq ywou w “BEOT} O2'T _RMOUUILT 5 PIOUCN »

astiop ur poorld ysou : oqtym ommg’’*”” soveonsceene om op °c “QUE cThyenoye i ‘sruuodyns sndosque) 6

‘qgou OUIVS OY} UL

s83o s, Modo ANOJ poysoder eu 060

oy} puL “yySno1q Soo ouUo 4nd —

pey [ “Borg YsIppor UM OG'T

peyesolq youu ‘yo018 Aqarp pipe earsaet a oe ‘©. A

-ATTVYUOZIIOY,

Sund Toy} pue OpoUe T[[VUIS B 4B

punois oyy sxoque 47 "TOC M 9/'0 .

vou [tos Spurs 4JOs Ul “YyOU9T —_—

ur qooy 4 0F T woay AroT[eH F8'0

‘oq oan" OL 9S

- (ig oung ‘afysuopy 7" ‘gr 7eqUOLLO sduvudpug §

“+ (pre yorRyy ‘WMs1E yy ‘snyeydeooryy Are sdomo £

Indian Oology. 531

1855.]

‘STON FCO TIIM pouty

‘SoIqy a1qvq0S0A oul epIsUr‘seavoy

Coquieq JO eptsqno ‘dno daap & 48a K7

“pus proig 4v purq

TOPIVP V YFIM “por gorvpo [up doocy sts es+e's

‘paqitos

-op Aysnotaead ‘g$So PAS Feanr crete eee

‘SOYSN Ul SOIqY PUB SSI Jo 4807

ceo

69°0

d-© G2 “pug Ame ouniiege =o - ‘BOOVATTOALTT STO. NT

‘d ‘O

ey ene ‘oun ‘adysuopy'** ‘sngvpneo SNd1II0NR| VT

6L°0

—

‘ 0 Q ¢ a

00'T ¢ LBSON ,, ,,“eIIqos-9e,7 ,,

‘ueeds ysiniq day's *t:*** ++ +g ‘O'a 'S "pug oung ‘adysuopy''’ ‘sisuejuSueq Snd19dD0dNLTVI|

"S901 UL SSIM4 put ssva8 Jo 480 h7

"u2013 ied meagre © sce.

| "Ystqqna pur ssvis jo

‘SOSNOY UL Se[Oy IO seoa} UT 48O47

‘ud0I1s5 o[eq'** ee eee eeee

-s00] [124 Ur poovyd Aypnzorvo 480 yy

"TMOTG

Yd poyoqoTq yonur ‘tosad-des [nq ett

GeOe 487, judy ‘AOABT,

=" * “Pigeon

OTT

‘d ‘Oo ‘G ees ‘pag Avy ‘aA stop,’ 002 @ 0 oe worees “BI4U09 snuinyg

80 (poorq puz) ‘pag [ne ‘omorg

OG T

Ce Ogee sy oun fr ‘TM GmOpT se *ST4ST1Y SILO JOPLOV

STL “qyp yoarpy ‘mySooq avo xy

99°T

mene fae Os ee Aaeniqe ip “WIassvuay, ** ‘snqvulumyno SNAION

[No. 6.

Indian Oology.

532

‘sro yoy UIT

pour] pure ssvis JoqseNy “OFT eng

“194eM OU aaoqe 490}

amos Sujoolosd ,ssvus,, JO qaed

Jopun oy} 07 poyousye “WMCP [Fe

870

690

-oSoa puv SLoyyvoy YPM Poul] A} ran

-asnjord ‘84001 O81809 qaed rouUt —

‘pnul jo daones @ SON ‘requ LL’

gta poould pue peyjods Sm Pa ‘O TI "@

-urys-oyvus sve Ayavou

pu ssva3 jo ‘syueq pue sect} UT

‘gopoy ul ‘apna sen “[Btytou jo

sjods eulos YIM YsIppod eyed ygta

poqjods puz posurd O41 M-YStuoor yy

*qse 949 04 jooa-quod e[quarmpe

ue sv SuIAdeS jeoy oy “A[VIS Of}

yyeouog pur doy 043 4B couvzyuS

gj edojoaue 07 88 oS *oIqy JO

sayoqtys Aq poanoos ST ors “Iwo

g[Suis @ Ul pesopue “UMOP O[4"4

-a8oa pur oiqy jo dno ywou & “480N,

“YSIppet

oped yim poyqop ‘oF A-YSTteery

790

—

So itd judy ‘uttessvuay,"**

“1 °O *-‘n71e oun

cro

— SD

19'0

Se onuz puady ‘akysuoy’”’

‘sagt Avy ‘Aoavy,

eee cer ee pee a 76) ‘p “COAT qsnony ‘sSuiyplieg'*

sesiseececnncase wor ty °° DUG Saenuvep “yy toomypeg’**'"*' “SIsuouls OpUnATE] 1G

vrreee SBrOOIUIOP OPUNITFT OZ

‘sIsuoruquivo vIqouMByy, 6T

‘epnvoilsuo] SNUIOJONWO ST

Indian Oology. 533

1855.]

‘punoIs TO : [vAqnou jo sjop Moy PLO

® YIM Jequin-ystpper deep 441A —— .

peyojotq ‘Aors ystmoyjos yrep 880 3

YqLM polyoeay ATosopo‘Aors-ystmoppox cg yp “Sy oung “adqsuopy ss Ssnyeyjo00 xIMINy, 97

SLE

‘punois OFT

oy} UO !Wveld-YysIudeId WsOFIUQs TT Cg a BP “(qoperyy) ‘qIp

oung ‘qemang*** ‘(teqfvyg *a@A) SISMOTIS SHUT[OOULIT, Gz

86°0

OF'T

"SIPS Moz B quou :oqrym AqaIG’ te ( T)—O ‘pug Ajng ‘surplaeqg':’ “vormmmvsS04do] wisfdosovyy, FZ

| &P'0 a

"BOTFVISV “AT O¥TT ‘(SN.IJI_) 9014 — sf

eur v ur ‘esand yvou & ‘ysoyr “YSE 9¢'0

ysthors WIM popypoods‘qstusers opeg ss cg Og °° 4ST Amenaqay ‘Loavy,"** ‘staeypixemuep vroeyey eg *

: Ls 89'0

‘paanojoo ATYysty os o41nb bine

jou soso { poqmosep ATsnotacad 06'0

‘sISUo[BsUeg *q OY] Sooo pus ysoyr es “Gg -O ‘ge 'qyp ung “AYSuoP_''*** ‘snoysjsoMay snjououdkg Zz

[No. 6.

_ Indian Oology.

534

| “pmaose 04 I[NOWFIp

qsom ,,‘{nus,, Ajfensn ‘seedy [[e4

06'T

Sel

03'S ¢ TLOURYL ,,

UI poovyd syorjs Jo ysou sogiym qaqa Od BO ‘u4p ounp ‘anysoog**'****** “epeydooooney viuooln BE

‘sjaoqf ul spoom “sou

: 9ZUOIG YSItleats IO YSIUMOUG TvoTA TT

‘spooyf ul speom

OTT

‘LF ‘pug ysnsny ‘“adysuopy'* ‘snsunatyo snuviseqdospAH TE

L£6°0

Jo ysou—‘3/9B]q TYLA poyvorys puB 0¢'T

peur Apsuoays‘eayoo-ystumoag avepgr gO TT ‘asnsny ‘afysuopy'**'''** ‘snorput snipodoyeyy Og

*IOATI OY} UL SyUBq-puLS TE

‘[eIqHoT YIM poyoz0Tq LVT

Aj8utueds pue umosq por deep am

qyim poyjods Ayavpnsed ‘uooyuen 09'T

Awieodo BK) INO][00-9U1048 Ystmoyjax***” e@evoens see 068

‘ejsunl [es Ul punoss UG

‘TMOLG

‘a @ °° “pag yoaryy ‘utsessvuay,"*’ ‘siperjuea snaoqdojdoyy 6%

CS'T

por deop yt poyozotq ‘wver0 Os'T (,. SUH» .{NIVTON 5,)

ystmopyjos a0 anojoo-ou0ys areg’’ "OG ‘asq pudy ‘angsoag ‘*'''''** ‘savzidedo snmeudIpy) §Z

"SYUVq-pUBS JOAII puB SANYO Iso

UQ “UMOIG ystmoyjad Yq pouly ——

Ajavejusor1t pu ‘peayneu einosqo TOT

yim poyjods puv pesurs ‘yng Aysnqe "GG e) ‘gq -g ‘ ‘pag qoreyy ‘Widesseuag''**'*** “BoxORT BlOOIBLH LZ

Indian Oology. 585

1855.]

‘spooq! ur spoom Jo 4sayr Sues

‘UMOIg por deep YALA posutt —— ‘(sndoaopyo vfnuryey se poqtiosep ATsnoraoad)

pue poqjods ‘Aors 40 urvoro YStyUTg tet teste eee “"eOT °° Up qsnsny ‘osuey greges Tisouing vue 72

| 3 OLE . :

‘sqooyl ul spoam Jo qsayr ——

Por-YSIUMOIG YHA payoqorq pur OL'T

peqqods youu ‘wvero-ystumoag yaecys testes! ‘d OLS °° 48T ysnsny ‘adqsuoqg ‘eanotueoyd vueziog 9g

68'T

. "SE “ON—9A0Q8 8v 489 NT OS'T #7

“OP AM-YSIM90I8 10 Mes oped Ato A“ tet tes +e ‘Od “8 '9 *** 48T ounp ‘akyStopy eset ‘sno[uqng seIpoley ce

ITT

8ST

PUT

cr I

"G8 ‘ON—oaoqe sv qsou “nee Oe Se eo ee tare sme ‘TAY Sao’ 8+ eaga77e3 SBIPOLOT] PE

08'T

FET

"SE 96'T

- Pub 7S SON pur seule ,, Y4rM ea

Auvdwoo ut ‘ syouys Jo pears 489 NT 9L'T

"WOOTE [[M yp ret etreee og ‘0 '9 **" “pug 4st Ang ‘afySu0py:*: ‘BIPOUIOJUL SLIPOLOH] Ee

[ No. 6.

Indian Oology.

536

(A0y{Ne SFI WO 4IPado ysouryN oy} SJOOHOI OTM ‘moqey yvers jo yiom BS yyATg “AN kq ‘kyorog o1visy

ayy} Jo VINES] OY} UL Spalq Jo oNSoTeIvO o[qenTea oy} WOdy PeAlsop SI OAOG’ pest oAnqupoueMoU oy [— ALO ND

Ort

‘uryy ATOA TOYS “oI OM oeee ‘Cast asneny ‘Aqsuopy “snuelfepuvuto109 sndvyjon 68

0st .

‘sjeaqt 18'T

UL Sspoom jo ysou soqtym Aver" “dO ‘g ‘ast qeneny ‘dqsuoy['** ‘oomnsue egussoorpueqd gg

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASTATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Avaust, 1855.

LAL AP APL LD LI PALL NINININI NLL ILE LIN P

At an ordinary general meeting of the Society held on the 1st

inst. at the usual hour,

Str J. W. Corvire, Kt. President, in the chair.

The President introduced to the meeting the Rev. Dr. Anderson of

the American Oriental Society.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read.

Mr. Houstoun called the attention of the chairman to certain

entries which he thought were incorrect. The chairman explained

that they were generally correct but added the words: “The ques-

tion was put and carried.’’ The proceedings were then confirmed ;

when Mr. Houstoun handed in the following protest :—

“T protest against the above as a most incorrect and improper

statement.”’

Presentations were received—

1. From Lt. Harris, one of a trove of 400 copper coins found

whilst excavating earth for embankment purposes near Tankpanee,

in the Pari district.

2. From the Secretary to the Board of Revenue, specimens of

minerals, earths and gold dust sent down by Col. Hanney from

Upper Assam.

3. From the Imperial Academy of Bordeaux, through Messrs.

Gillander, Arbuthnot & Co., two Nos. of its Proceedings for 1854.

4, From H. B. Maddocks, Esq. Deputy Commissioner, Battala,

a trove of copper coins found at Gurudaspur.

Lt. R. Stewart, 22nd N. I., duly proposed and seconded at the

last meeting, was balloted for and elected an ordinary member,

538 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

In accordance with the reference made at the last meeting the

Council: submitted the following report on the motion of Mr.

Houstoun to the effect that he may be permitted to have access to

all papers, the property of the Society.

“The Council reports that the papers, which are the property of

the Society, are :

“Ist. The Journal Books which contain a record of the proceed-

ings of the Society, of the Council, and of the different Sub-Com-

mittees or Sections.

“2nd. The Minutes recorded by the members of the Council or

the Sub-Committees and Sections upon questions circulated for

decision or consideration.

“3rd. All the correspondence of the Society filed, including

copies of the letters written by the Secretary in answer to commu-

‘nications to him, and all the accounts of the receipts and expendi-

ture of the Society, and reports addressed either to the Society or

to the Council or Sub-Committees.

“4th. MSS. of papers published and intended to be published in

the Journal and not returued to the authors.

“The rules are silent except as to the Ist class. The 101st rule

expresses only that every ordinary member may have access, at such

times as the Library is open, to the Journal Books of the Society

and of the Council. The Council are of opinion that this rule

fairly construed, includes also the records of the proceedings of the

Committees.

“The Council are further of opinion that every ordinary member

ought also to have access to the documents of the 8rd and 4th

classes; but that the minutes of members of the Council or of

Committees ought not to be inspected as of course; but only on

application to the Council for their production, subject to an appeal

to a general meeting of the Society, should the Council decline to

sanction their production.

“ The final decision on every question determined in circulation

should be entered in the Journal Books.”

Mr. Houstoun stated that after he had seen the above report in

the printed proceedings, he would state his further views.

Mr. Houstoun presented for the Society’s archives on behalf of Mr,

1855. Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 539

Charles R. Privsep, two papers found amongst the papers of the

late James Prinsep. The one a letter dated Dacca, 16th April,

1838, from L. R. Stacy to the late James Prinsep, on a sculpture,

commemorative of Buddhist ascendancy, purchased near Muttra;

the other paper was on the birth of Buddha by J. Low, and

revised by him in Province Wellesley, in July, 1837; both papers

being understood to be the manuscripts of communications pub-

lished by the Society.

Mr. Houstoun stated he had a great number of other papers

which he proposed similarly presenting to the Society, as soon as the

labours of other members, now engaged on them, enabled him to

do so.

Mr. Houstoun brought to notice and presented to the Society a

copy of a paper by Mr. H. T. Prinsep, proposing the publication, by

the two principal Pandits of the late J. Prinsep, in a work as parti-

eularized in the paper ; all the inscriptions of Asia already published

or remaining to be published by the Asiatic Society or elsewhere as

far as obtainable, and gave notice that he would at the next meet-

ing move:

1. To be informed if the original paper was with the Society,

and if so, that it be produced and published in memory of the high

services and eminent attainments of the late J. Prinsep and in com-

pliment to his family, and as a step towards obtaining the co-opera-

tion of the public to Mr. H. T. Prinsep’s object, as many parties

would gladly aid in that object; and he further called for the pro-

duction of any traces thére might be of any such paper, if the

original were not with the Society or to be found, as his copy

appeared to have been taken from an unrevised draft; and asked

for a statement ofthe step that had been taken in consequence of,

or any way appertaining to, the object of that paper, and also pro-

posed that the particular aid he would specify and every aid, induce-

ment and encouragement, be given to the only surviving one of the

two pandits to undertake such a work, and to any one else if that

party cannot now undertake it.

2. For the production of all Mr. Heatly’s unpublished contri-

butions towards the development of the mineral resources of India,

and a list of all unpublished MSS, in the Society’s possession, and

540 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

that the whole of all such manuscripts be made accessible to the

members during the hours prescribed for the attendance of the

Librarian and other servants of the Society.

3. To ask what had been done in consequence of an intimation

he understood to have been circulated some years ago amongst the

members of the Society, regarding the publication of fresh maps of

the Soonderbunds, and for the production of all papers given in by

any one on that subject.

4. That all duplicates or supposed duplicate fossil and other

remains in the Society’s possession be offered to the Hon’ble the

Court of Directors for their disposal, he understanding the Hon’ble

Court to have expressed a wish for such, and at the same time to

be informed who is individually responsible that proper measures

are taken for the proper preservation of the fossil and other remains

in the Society’s possession, considering a joint responsibility, no

security at all that such remains will be properly taken care of,

constant complaints being made that the Society’s property is not

cared for as it should be.

5. That the whole of the fossil and other remains be placed

under the sole charge and responsibility of the Curator of Economic

Geology, as appertaining to his Department, and the Curator be

called upon to report, after consultation with competent parties,

what measures he would require to be taken to secure the proper

preservation of the whole of those relics, and, especially, what is

considered the best coating for preserving them, and fossil shells

and bones, and teeth of mammalia, and whether a coating with a

mucelage of gum tragacanth is not the best and a sufficient means

of preserving such relies, if they are first saturated with it.

Communications were received—

1. From Dr. Wright, enclosing the following particulars of a

luminous appearance of the sea in Lat. 11° 27’; Long. 105° 40’ E.

observed on Thursday the 27th of July, 1854.

Hong Kong, June 6th, 1855.

To the Secretary of the Asiatic Society.

Dear Siz,—A short time since, I had an opportunity of examining

some Nos. of your Journal and find (Journ. No. II. 1854 p. 206,) that

you solicit farther notices of such phenomena as Capt. Bowen has given

1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. BAI

you on the preceding page. Accordingly I send you the following copy

of notes taken immediately after witnessing the phenomena they describe.

Ship “ Shooting Star” bound from N. Y. to Hong Kong. Thursday,

July 27th, 1854. Lat. 11° 27’ N.; Long. 105° 40’ E.

72 P.M. A little cloudy on the horizon, but very clear, bright star-

light, fresh breeze. Air 73° F. Ship entered light colored water, and in

about 15 minutes, the sea as far as the eye could reach, appeared like an

immense field of snow, no ripples, but smooth like oil, so that when the

ship’s bows threw up a ripple it immediately fell back toits former level.

Orders were given to heave the lead, when 60 fathoms found no bottom.

The light from the water illuminated objects on deck and dimmed all

stars within 20° of the horizon. Looking over the widest part of it, the

horizon appeared like a dim Aurora Borealis. Ship’s head North. Sailed

13 miles through this patch, then $ a mile through ordinary colored sea-

water, and again through another patch of 10 miles of light water: limits

of light water, well defined.

Dipped up deck a tub full of this water, and found it 783 0, same as

water in the morning. The tub presented a brilliant sight, being filled

with bright self-luminous serpentine animalcule, varying from half an

inch to five inches in length. Examined carefully in the hand, by the

light, they were found to be nearly transparent, about the size of a hair

in the middle, and tapering a little towards each end; of a jelly-like

substance which burnt in the candle with a red light, and crisped like

burnt whalebone. A few were differently formed. Two were found

capable of propelling themselves through still water in a tumbler. One

of these was in the form of a concentric ring half an inch in diameter, with

teeth-like projections on the inner edge, and seemed to propel itself by

contracting the diameter of the ring: it was preserved alive about 36

hours.

This examination satisfied me that the light is emitted by animalcule,

but I am most anxious to know if scientific men can explain why it ap-

pears at certain times and within such prescribed limits.

Your’s truly,

A. R. WrieHt,

Surgeon, P. and O. Co’s.

S. S. “Lavy Mary Woop.”

2. From Mr. Secretary Melville, India House, stating that the

Hon’ble the Court of Directors have acceded to the Society’s request

for a set of casts of Indian Fossils in the India House Museum, and

4B 2

542 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

directed Dr. Horsefield to prepare and forward the same to the

Society’s Agents in London.

3. From E. Thomas, Esq. forwarding a paper entitled “On the

Epoch of the Gupta King.”’

4. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, enclosing abstracts of Meteoro-

logical Registers kept at the Surveyor Geveral’s Office, Calcutta, for

the month of April last.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

Captain Thuillier then, on the invitation of the Chairman, explained

to the meeting what had led to the Mission of the brothers Schlagint-

weit to the Himalayas—reading extracts from letters recently receiv-

ed from Mr. Adolphe Schlagintweit and showing the route by which

he and his brother Robert had reached Milney in North Kemaon.

Confirmed 5th September, 1855. R. G. Guossz, V. P.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the last

meeting.

Presented.

Die Lieder des Hafis. Persisch mit dem Commentaire des Sudi, He-

rausgegeben von H. Brockhaus. 1 en bandes 1 es heft.—By tHE Epiror.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deels VIII. et VI.

aflevering I. et Il.—By tur Epirtor.

Papers regarding the cultivation of Hemp in India, Agra, 1855, 8vo.

pamphlet.—By THE GovERNMENT oF THE NortH WEsTERN ProvINcEs.

Selections from the Records of the Government of the North Western

Provinces, No. X X.—By THE Same.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Administra-

tion, No. XI. 4 copies—By THE Carter ComMIssIonER.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. V.—By

THE GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Bengal Government, No. XX.—

By THE GOVERNMENT OF BENGAL.

Report on the Administration of the Salt Department of the Revenue

of Bengal, for the year 1853-4.—By Tur Same.

The Journal of the Indian Archipelago, from Oct. 1854 to March, 1855,

2 copies each.— By TmME SAME.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for May and June, 1855.—By THE

Epitor.

1855.]. Proceedings of the Asiatic Socrety. 543

The Oriental Baptist, No. 102.—By tHE Eprrtor.

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for June, 1855.—By tur Eprrors.

Zeitschrift der Deutschen morgenliindischen Gesellschaft IX. Band IL.

heft.—By THE Epiror.

The Upadeshak, No. 102.—By tHE Eprror.

Bibidhartha Sangraha, No. 36.—By tHe Horror.

Recuil des Actes de l’Academie imperiale des Sciences de Bordeaux,

Nos. 1-2 of 1854.—By tHe AcaDEMY.

The Durbeen, a Persian newspaper, for June and July, 1855.—By THE

Epitor.

Exchanged.

The Calcutta Review, for July, 1855.

The Atheneum, for April and May, 1855.

Journal Asiatique, October, 1855.

Journal of the Agri-Horticultural Society of India, p. 1. Vol. TX,

The Philosophical Magazine and Journal of Science, March and May,

1855.

Purchased.

The North American Review, No. 167.

The Westminster Review, No. XIV.

The Quarterly Review. No. for April, 1855.

The Edinburgh Review. No. for April, 1855.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, Nos. 87-88.

The Literary Gazette, Nos. 1981 @ 1999.

Revue des Deaux Mondes, ler Mai, 1855.

L’Atheneum Frangeais, 5 Mai, 1855.

Kaivalyanvanita, A Vedanta Poem: the Tamil Text with a Translation

or Glossary, and Grammatical Notes ; to which is added, an Outline of

Tamil Grammar, with specimens of Tamil structure, and comparative

Tables of the Flexional system in other Dravida languages, by C. Greul,

London, 1853, 8vo.

Journal des Savants, Fevr. Mars. et April, 1855.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 3—18 except 14.

The Mahabharata translated into Bengali by K4siram Dasa, Purnachan-

drodaya Press, 1 vol. 8vo.

The Sabdambudhi, a Bengali Dictionary, 1 vol. 8vo.

Addy’s Anglo-Bengali Dictionary, 1 vol. 8vo.

Translation of the Arabian Nights, 1 vol.

544 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 6.

The Shah-nameh, translated into Bengali by Bisweswar Datta, 1 tol. 8vo,

Baidyanath Banerjea’s History of Hindustan, in Bengali 1 vol. 8vo.

The Chaitanya Chandrodaya Natak, in Bengali, 1 vol.

Panjabetihasa, or a History of the Punjab, in Bengali 1 vol. 8vo.

Shyamacharan’s Bengali Grammar, in Bengali 1 vol. 8vo.

Rakhaldas Haldar’s History of Rima, in Bengali 12mo.

Macauley’s Life of Lord Clive, translated into Bengali, by Hurchunder

Dutt, 1 vol. 12mo.

Manatattwasara, or Combe’s Principles of Phrenology, in Bengali 12mo.

Encyclopedia Bengalensis, 12 vols. 12mo.

A Narrative of the Persecution of the Christians in Madagascar with

details of the escape of the six Christian Refugees now in England. By

J.J. Freeman and D. Johns, London, 1840, 12mo.

Journal of a March from Delhi to Peshawar, and from thence to Cabul

with the Mission of Lt.-Col. Sir C. M. Wade. By Lt. W. Barr. London,

1844, 12mo.

Narrative of a Mission to Bokhara in the years 1843-45, to ascertain

the fate of Colonel Stoddard and Capt. Conolly. By the Rev. J. Wolff,

London, 1844, 8vo. 2 vols.

Journal of an Embassy from the Governor-General of India to the

Courts of Siam and Cochin China, exhibiting a view of the actual state of

those kingdoms ; by John Crawford. Second Ed. London, 1830, 8vo 2 vols.

Travels in Circassia, Krim, Tartary, &c. including a steam voyage

down the Danube from Vienna to Constantinople, and round the Black

Sea. By E. Spencer. Third Ed. London, 1839, 2 vols. 8vo.

Travels and Researches in Asia Minor, Mesopotamia, Chaldea and

Armenia, by W. F. Ainsworth, London, 1842, 2 vols. post 8vo.

The History of Bahawolpur with notices of Sindh, Afghanistan, Multan,

and the West of India, by Shahamet Ali. London, 1843, post 8vo.

Voyages of the Dutch Brig of War ‘ Dourga,’ through the southern and

little-known parts of the Moluccan Archipelago, and along the previously

unknown South Coast of the New Guinea, performed during the years

1825-26, by D. H. Kolff, Junr. Translated from the Dutch by G. W.

Earl. London, 1840, 8vo.

Memoir of the Countries about the Caspian and Aral seas, illustrative

of the Late Expedition against Khiah. Translated from the German

of C. Temmermann, by Capt. Morier. London, 1840, 8vo.

Personal observations on Sindh, the Manners and Customs of its

Inhabitants and its Productive Capabilities. By T. Postans. London,

1843, 8Svo.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 545

Western India: Reports addressed to the Chambers of Commerce of

Manchester, Liverpool, Blackburn and Glasgow, by N. A. Mackey. Hdited

by J. Robertson, Esq. London, 1853, 8vo.

Travels in Luristan and Arabistan, by Baron C. A. de Bode. London,

1845, 2 vols. 8vo.

Narrative of a Whaling Voyage round the Globe, from the year 1833 to

1836, comprising sketches of Polynesia, California, the Indian Archi-

pelago. &c., by F. O. Bennett, London, 1840, 2 vols. 8vo.

Ra’ JENDRALA’L Mittra.

27th July, 1855.

For SEPTEMBER, 1855.

At the usual monthly general meeting of the Society held on the

5th instant, at half-past 8 Pp. mM. |

BAsu Rsameordt Guose, Vice-President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last meeting were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From Babu Ramchandra Mittra, Secretary Bethune Society.

Selections from the Bethune Society’s Papers, Nos. I. II.

2. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, Masik Patrika, Nos. 10. to 12.

3. From J. Bedford, Esq. Geological specimens from the copper

mines and Geysers of New Zealand.

4. From Capt. C. B. Young, Ist, Specimen of a New Zealand

caterpillar, 2nd, Specimen of Kauri gum from New Zealand, and

3rd, the orbiculare bone of a whale’s ear.

The following are extracts from Capt. Young’s letter and the

notes therein alluded to :

“J send you what, I believe, may be new to the Society, and if

put on the table at our meeting may elicit some remarks and serve

to interest, viz.: a specimen of the grass-tree caterpillar from Aus-

tralia, whose conversion into woody substance is very curious. It

is mentioned by Hooker ; a few lines on the subject accompany, which

were written by the gentleman who brought the specimen, Mr.

F. M. Hind, B. C. S.

“T also send a specimen of the Kauri gum with a few remarks

546 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 6.

from the same gentleman. This is doubtless nothing new, but its

mode of formation and collection, which I have also heard of from

other visitors to Australia, is interesting and peculiar.

“ Lastly, what the Society may perhaps not have in their Museum

the bone of a whale’s ear picked up at the Cape.’’

‘The caterpillar known as the grass-tree caterpillar burrows, at

one portion of its existence, in the Puriri tree, and it is there sup-

posed to contract a disease or rather to become inoculated with the

seed of a peculiar grass, which eventually grows out of its head.

The animal lives for a time, during which it is supposed that its

animal substance is absorbed by the plant, and replaced by another

substance identical with the plant itself; when this process has

advanced to a certain stage the animal dies, but the process of

absorption of animal matter and replacement of vegetable continue

until the entire caterpillar has been converted into a ligneous sub-

stance. All caterpillars are not so diseased, in fact, those specimens

found with the grass growing out of them are exceptions. I have

always understood that these are dug out of the ground.

“ One or two specimens of the cricket-genus have also been dis-

covered so diseased—but they are very rare.

“The grass-tree caterpillar is only found in certain localities of

New Zealand.”

‘The Kauri gum is found under ground and marks the site of a

departed Kauri tree. I have found large lumps of the gum in plains

far distant from any forest ; and it is generally supposed that places

where the gum is found have been forests destroyed by fire. I pre-

sume it is the action of the fire which drives the sap of the tree

towards the roots, and forms it into the hard substance known as

Kauri gum. The wood of the tree burns readily, and time would

soon obliterate all signs of the conflagration.

“T have never seen Kauri gum in a living tree.”

5. From Dr. Thompson, on behalf of self and Dr. Hooker, a

copy of Flora Indica, Vol. I.

Recorded a note from Babu Kissory Chand Mittra, commu-

nicating his wish to withdraw from the Society.

Mr. Houstoun did not make the motion of which he gave notice

at the last meeting.

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 547

The chairman announced to the meeting that Mr. Grote had

resigned his post as Secretary to the Society, and that the Council

have permitted Mr. H. V. Bayley a member of their body, to hold

the office temporarily till the 1st October, unless a successor can be

appointed before.

The chairman then, adverting, in some detail, to the valuable

services rendered to the Society by Mr. Grote, proposed “ that this

meeting receive with regret the resignation of Mr. Grote as Secre-

tary of the Society and Editor of the Journal, and that it desires

to record its grateful sense of the distinguished zeal and ability

with which he has so long discharged the arduous duties of his office.”

The resolution was seconded by Mr. Allen.

Capt. Thuillier proposed as an amendment:

*‘ That this meeting have learned with great regret of the sudden

determination of Mr. Grote to resign the appointment of Secretary

to this Society, and request that he be solicited to waive that deter-

mination, and to continue the benefit of his valuable services to the

Society.”

The Hon’ble F. Drummond seconded the amendment.

Dr. Thompson moved “that the resolution be postponed till the

next meeting, in order, that the papers connected with Mr. Grote’s

resignation may be laid before the Society to enable them to come

to a decision in a matter so deeply to be regretted.”

On being put to the vote Dr. Thompson’s proposition was lost

and the first amendment carried.

Communications were received—

1. From the Secretary to the Government of the North-Western

Provinces, enclosing copy of a Meteorological Register kept at the

Office of the Secretary at Agra, for the months of June and July last.

2. From G. R. Freeling, Esq. submitting an Index to all the

numismatic papers published in the Journal of the Society.

3. From Babu Radhanath Sikdar, forwarding abstracts of Meteo-

rological Observations taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, in the

months of May and June last.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report of additions

made to the library during the month of July last.

On the conclusion of the regular business of the evening, Mr.

Houstoun handed in the following protest :

4 ¢

548 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 6.

“T protest against the assumption of the chair by the Chairman

on the grounds of his being a Vice-President of the Society, having

already protested that no Council has been elected.”

Confirmed 3rd Oct. 1855. Rameoravut Guoss, V. P.

Liprary.

The library has received the following valuable accession to its stores

since the last meeting.

Presented.

Memorie della Reale Accademia delle Scienze di Torino, I series, vols.

1 to 6 and 12 to 40, and ii. series, vols. 1 to 12 (2 copies of the last) and 14.

—By THE Royat AcapEemy oF TuRIN.

Ramayana poema Indiano di Valmici testo sanscrito secondo i codici

manoscritti della scuola Gaudana per Gaspere Gorresio. Parigi, 1844

to 1858, 8 vols. —By THE Same.

Fisica de’ corpi Ponderabili ossia trattato della constituzione generale

de’ corpi del cavaliere Amedeo Avogadro. Torino, 1837, 4 vols. 8vo.—By

THE SAME.

Melanges de Philosophie et de Mathematique de la Société royale de

Turin, Turin, 1759-73, 5 vols. demi 4to.—By THE SaME.

Museo Numismatico Lavy appartenente alla Reale Accademia delle

Scienze di Torino. Torino, 1840, 2 vols. 4to.—By THE SAME.

Flora Sordoa seu Historia Plantarum in Sardinia et Adjacentibus insulis

vel sponte nascentium vel ad Utilitatem latius excultarum auctore J. H.

Moris. Taurini, 1837, 3 vols. 4to.

Analyse grammaticale Raissonée de differens textes anciens Egyptiens

par F. Salvolini, vol. I. Paris, 1836, 8vo.—By THE Same.

Kssai d’un Paralléle entre les Forces physique et les Forces morales

par H. Carena. Turin, 1817, 8vo.—By THE Same.

Dizionario Militare Italiano di G. Grassi. Torino, 1817, 2 vols. 8vo.—

By THE Same.

Rapporto e Observazione interno alla cura dei Fancielli Cretini. Torino,

1854, 4to.—By THE SAME.

Elementi di Storia naturale Generale di Euginio Sismonda. Torino,

1853, 12mo.—By THE AUTHOR.

Notizia Storica dei Savori fatte dalla classe di Scienze Fissiche e Matha-

matique nel Corso degli’ anno 49 et 53 par HE. Sismonda. Torino,

1851-53, 4to.—By tHe AUTHOR.

Osteografia di un Mastodonte augustidente illustrato del E. Sis-

monda. ‘Torino, 1851, 4to.—By THE AUTHOR.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 549

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indié. Deel, IV. Nos.

III, 1V.—By tue Epritors.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. IX.

Reports on Important Public Works, for 1851.—By Tur BENGAL

GovERNMENT. —

Selections from the Records of the Government of Bengal, No. XIII.

Correspondence relating to Suppression of Dacoity in Bengal—By THE

SAME. |

The Calcutta Christian Observer, for August, 1855.—By THE EpItors.

Address at the Anniversary Meeting of the Royal Geographical Society,

22nd May, 1844. By the Earl of Ellesmere.—By tHE Socrery.

Proceedings of the Royal Society, No. 13.—By THE SociEty.

Journal Asiatique, No. 19.—By THE Socrn’tr’ AstaTIQueE.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, for July, 1853.—By tae Epitor.

Flora Indica, being a Systematic Account of the Plants of British

India, together with Observations on the structure and affinities of their

Natural Orders and Genera, by J. D. Hooker and J. T. Thompson, vol.

I. London, 1855, 8vo.

Exchanged.

The London, Edinburgh and Dublin Philosophical Magazine, No. 61,

June, 1853.

Atheneum, for May 1855.

Purchased.

Annals des Sciences naturelles. Paris, 1855, Tome III. No. 1.

Revue et Magazin de Zoologie par G. Meneville, No. 4.

Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 90.

Journal des Savants, for May, 1855.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 19 to 23.

Bulletin archelogique de l’Athenzum frangais, Nos. 1, 4 and 5.

L’Athenzun francais, Nos. 1, 6, 10, 11, 12, 13, 15, 16, 17, 19, 20, 21,

22 and 23.

The Literary Gazette, 2000, 1, 2 and 3.

Zendavesta or the Religious Books of the Zoroastrians, edited and inter-

preted by N. L. Westergard, vol I. p. iv.

Memoirs of the Life, Writings and Correspondence of Sir William Jones,

by the Hon’ble Lord Teignmouth, with the Life of Lord Teignmouth.

Selections from Sir William Jones’s works, and occasional notes, by the

Rev. J. C. Wilks, London, 1835, 2 vols. 12mo.

Ist Sept. 1855. Ra’ SENDRALA’L Mirtea,

‘

i apt

: *

‘

}

ee wa fe nes ; ays ty \

Na ot aati

9; ye tal a Bitoes el Me me ee be i ty hie Aa

Sk ote. eas, toe oll sellivanyd’, 2) x24) bfgesros th. &

a Nae Fe es meth fy Be | rae 20 ea i

WL ieeyy enh sath ut ans ‘e Piigr¥s |

+ paula oh Wh are 1, anni Aah: iia celts eed

y. frat det, yaar OR uel Agi eet rine: 94 se tha

TD eS Le a ‘Piles us oe ARAL, yaya sch pi

ee in| i Petite undead Fete eRe: at ine fu Nw

ere. in i Abies 5, gh sahiy ap napienod hi:ab os jriqe tng 1

WES OS BEM, ne a Sigh i ele Bicoa the Sigh ure

ie quite wette 13 ae

‘ : : SPs arent * ar) ‘e wee ee A ;

avenge iby aaa? «IRE

ppb bagel painistagure’ orks $5.8 OG Raney ios T eae

si iuudemsths, ch, Peat Cae LC ia oh Uy Aryeh ae ie:

ccgunchemil fT AN amen” 29% qi) hae ara ylin WY. a Ae isin

Anon igiel ahd ey, PY TN shihigeiy oo huh deseeqeing dy iho

vw acon Asngigamoada Helo Pyeg beanie: ra 3

He nae SL aeee odes, aun S “eel sti ihOwells

pagrene akan ane af aii uly crete aa

rina? Ji ty Cert \ Ps] *

Pewee Ss

ba, a

be Se

WEEDS

Ancient Indian Numerals

MET Gite SI PEM Ne OEY REN ANE OL Fas oe =

Numerals Prinsep SE ap eee are ste .

Fractions | Old Indian s atrap ;

| y re , Coe he | |

;

gd 9 | = ! bog] |

| | |

DP Pee

=- = (Va a

444 Y

r |b

Se on

: |

6 B # Rw of x

nou

™O

ies

ao ty

oN)

JOURNAL

OF THE

mr bA LT OoS 0 Ob TY:

PEEP AAR ADAALIE AR AAAANR A AAAAARARARAR ARR NR RRR

No. VII.—1856.

aaa

See

aa ray

Ancient Indian Numerais.— By Enwarp Tuomas, Msg. B. C. 8.

Ihave reserved for independent examination, the letters or figures

inscribed on the: obverse field of the Peacock coins. The readers of the

Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal may call to mind, that Jas.

Prinsep, in the number for April 1838, first introduced a notice on

“the Sanserit Numerals,”’ which, up to that period, he had succeeded

in discovering on coins, Inscriptions, &c.

His prefatory remarks are so apposite and so essential to a due

understanding of the subject as it then stood, that I need make no

apology for reproducing them in this place. ‘‘ The most ancient

mode of denoting number in the Sanscrit languages, as in the Greek

and Latin, was by the use of letters in alphabetical order. This

system we find prevalent in all ancient Sanskrit works as well as in

the Pali, the Tibetan and other derivate systems. There do not

appear to be any numerals peculiar to the Pali. In their sacred

records, the words are always written at length; they have also the

symbolical words of the Sanskrit astronomical works, and what is

called the Varna-sankhya or numerical classification of the alphabet.

The numerals now employed in Ceylon, Ava, Cambodia, Siam, have

hardly the slightest affinity to one another.”

‘“‘ When this system was exchanged for that of the decimal or

cipher notation does not appear to be known, or to have been

No. LXXVIII—New Swrizs. Vou. XXV. 4D

552 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

investigated by the learned.* Up to the 9th or 10th century of

our era, the Nagari numerals extant on numerous monuments do

not differ materially from those now in use.’’+

Jas. Prinsep then goes on to narrate the circumstances under

which he came to detect the values. of certain numerical symbols,

which were repeated after the written date on three several inscribed

copper-plates from Gtizerat. The various totals were supplied as

follows 394—380—15-—385.

He imagined therefore, that he had obtained the figures represent-

ing the numbers 1, 3, 4,5, 8 and, 9, and pursuing his enquiry, he was

able to collect no less than fifteen or sixteen separate forms. This in

itself suggested a difficulty, for if these numerals were ciphers, capable

of acquiring local value, the five or six extra figures were clearly su-

perfluous. Prinsep evidently felt this, and though he suggested that

the surplus numbers might be merely varieties of the normal types,

yet with his accustomed candour, he admitted, “ It is further to be

remarked that in many of the ancient systems, separate symbols

were used to denote ten, twenty, &c. in combination with the nine

units severally. The curious compound figure seemingly used for

the 1 of 15, in the two cases quoted above, x, may be of this sort:

—indeed it somewhat resembles the Ceylonese ten.’’f

Following out this latter view of the question, in 1848, I suc-

ceeded in demonstrating that these signs were uniformly indepen-

dent symbolical numerals, each denoting in itself a given number,

irrespective of any relative collocation ;§ and therefore, that the oy

was equivalent to 300, wherever it might be found, and likewise

that the mM and ee) stood for 80 and 90 respectively, whatever posi-

tion they might chance to occupy. I then proceeded to distinguish

those symbols of the Sah coin dates, that declared themselves severally

units, tens or hundreds by their fixed place in the order of which,

* Dr. Stevenson considers that ‘‘ our decimal notation” is * a comparatively

modern invention of the Scindian merchants of the middle ages.’’ J. R. As. Soc.

Bombay, iv.

+ J. A. 8S. B. VII. 348.

¢ J. A.S. B. VII. 353,

§ J. R, A. S. XII. 33.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 553

value was always fitly maintained, notwithstanding that the figures

themselves clearly could not change their signification by any rela-

tive re-arrangement. Beyond this, I cannot claim to have advanced

the enquiry in any essential degree. The important aid, that other-

wise might have served me, in the sequent classification of the num-

bers—the test of their recurrence on the coins of the S4h Kings—

was altogether wanting in the fact, that the order of succession of

those princes was in itself undetermined. |

A re-examination of the entire subject is therefore sufficiently

ealled for, and it is possible that the new data, which have lately

become available, may contribute materially to solve the general

problem of the system under which the ancient Indian Scheme of

notation was primarily conceived.

Prior to entering upon details and as strictly introductory to the

present enquiry, it is necessary to examine the progress of numerical

notation in the Semitic alphabet of the language of Northern

India.* The Bactrian Pali of Asoka’s time is seen to have been

* M. Reinaud’s Mémoire sur 1’Inde was published after the appearance of my

Essay in 1848. I therefore transcribe the information contributed by that work

towards the general subject. ‘‘ Albyrouny a consacré un passage de son Traité sur

VInde aux chiffres employés de son temps, chez les Indians, avec une valeur de

position. Ces chiffres sont appelés par nous Chiffres Arabes, et les Arabes les nom-

ment chiffres indiens, Albyrouny s’exprime ainsi: Les Indiens, 4 la différence

de nous, ne se servent pas des lettres de leur alphabet pour indiquer des nombres.

Mais, de méme que l’alphabet varie suivant les provinces, les chiffres changent

aussi; les indigénes les nomment anka S53! Les chiffres dont nous faisons usage

sont empruntés a ce que l’on a trouvé de plus convenable chez eux.

‘Du reste, les formes sont indifférentes, pourvu qu’on s’entende de part et d’au-

tre. Dans le Cachemire, on ne se sert pas de traits particuliers pour exprimer

les nombres, ou a adopté les signes employés par les Chinois. Mais un point sur

lequel tous les Indiens sont d’accord, c’est de procéder d’aprés la systéme décimal.”

* * M. Reinaud continues. ‘‘ Arrétons nous un moment sur les paroles d’ Alby-

rouny:’’ Les Indiens, a-t-il dit, ne se servent pas des lettres de leur alphabet pour

exprimer des nombres, “Il existe un traité Sanscrit, composé par Aryabhatta, dans

les premiers siécles de notre ére; et dans ce traité, comme cela se pratiquait chez

les Grees, les Juifs, et plus tard chez les Arabes, les nombres sont exprimés par les

lettres de l’alphabet ayant une valeur numérale* Apparemment, le procédé em-

* Voy. un mémoire de feu M, Whish, intitulé, On the alphabetical notation of the

Hindus (Transactions of the Literary Society of Madras, London, 1827).

5 p 2

554 Ancient Indian Numerats. [No. 7.

deficient in any symbols, either literal or figured, capable of repre-

ployé par Aryabhatta était tombé en désuétude au temps d’Albyrouny. Neanmoins,

les traités scientifiques composés par Brahma-Gupta, au VII. siécle de notre

ére, et par les éerevains postéreurs, ne supposent pas, en général, l’usage des chif-

fres; les nombres sont exprimés par des mots susceptible d’étre rattachés & une

quantité quelconque. Albyrouny ajoute qu’on ne pouvait se livrer 4 la lecture des

traités consacrés a l’astronomie, si l’on ne s’était d’abord rendu un compte

exact de cette maniére de compter.” * * M. Reinaud sums up his inferences to the

following effect, ‘‘ Il semblerait résulter de l’emploi des lettres, de l’alphabet par

Aryabhatta, pour exprimer les nombres, que dans les premiers siécles de notre ere,

les Indiens mémes, en employant ces lettres avec une valeur de position, n’avaient

pas encore eu l’idée de recourir a des signes particuliers. A légard de la méthode

mise en usage par Brahma-Gupta, elle s’explique suffisamment, d’un coté par l’ha-

bitude ou les indigénes ont été de tout temps de faire mystére de leur savoir; de

Yautre, parce que des mots significatifs s’incorporent mieux dans un vers que des

chiffres.”’

While examining the general subject, it may be useful to glance at the Phoeni-

cian system of numerical notation. M. Judas in his erudite treatise on La Langue

Phénicienne (Paris, 1847) remarks, ‘La Bible et les monnaies asmonéennes nous

montrent les nombres exprimés chez les Hébrew tantot par les noms appellatifs,

tantdt par des simple lettres. Ainsi, pour nous en tenir aus monnaies dont le style

a plus de rapport avec celui des monuments que nous étudions, nous y trouvons

Van un indiqué parn 7X M3, ou seulment par x, lan deux par 3 w, pour

TKHA TNS A BS

a now, Pan quatre par yi." mn3iw. Nous verons ce double systeme suivi aussi

B TNS EBRA TNS

par les Phéniciens dans leurs inscriptions lapidaires. Mais pour les monnais ils

avaient des signes particuliers, idéographiques, entiérement analogues 4 nos chif-

fres.” Our Author then goes onto state that the units upto nine were expressed

by simple perpendicular lines (precisely such as recur in the Kapurdigiri Inscrip-

tion) repeated to complete the requisite numbers. The ten was represented

by a plain horizontal stroke, twenty and thirty were formed severally by a dupli-

cation or triplication of tnis sign, the forty was figured by a symbol approximating

to a cinde N of our Italian type, and like the ten was repeated to form higher

nambers. There was a special cipher for the Aundred composed of a small circle

placed between two perpendicular lines, thus IOI. This number was also capable of

being rendered alphabetically by nx» for AND ‘one hundred,’’ or by its

TAM HAM

abbreviations Nm or ». After commenting on this system, M. Judas con-

AM M

tinues, ‘‘ Nous avons vu dans quelques unes des formules numérales examinées pre-

1855. ] Ancient Indian Numerals. 555

senting numbers.* In the Kapurdigiri rock inscription the four

kings are spoken of as “ chatwro rajano,”’ with the insertion of four

cédemment des lettres substituées aux chiffres. Ce procédé, commun 4 la plupart

des langues anciennes, va se montrer exclusivement employé dans quelques inscrip-

tions lapidaires. Dans d’ autres, les nombres sont rendus par leur noms entiers.

Dans une enfin, le nombre est exprimé en partie par un nom appellatif, en partie

par une lettre remplissant le rdle de chiffre,” p. 90.

In conclusion I may advert to the high antiquity of this monetary system of

Phoenician notation, as exemplified in its use on the Assyrian weights of the 9th

or 10th century B. C., where its figures are found inscribed on the bronze lions,

discovered by Mr. Layard, and expressed both in words and figures thus—

m9 Wy Nw N=fifteen manahs

HNM RSY ASMKH

and again on the same weight.

LILII— =430=15 manahs

HNM

J. R. A.S. XVI. 215.

“Mr. Norris on Assyrian and Babylonian weights.”

It is further to be remarked that the Phoenician, like our Indian, system, indulged

in a variety of forms for the same numeral. M. Judas continues, ‘‘ Les exemples

C. et D. nous offrent des signes numéraux de formes differéntes de celles des chiffres

précédemment determinés. Nous n’ avons aucune donnée pour fixes avec certitude

la valeur de ces signes. Cependant l’explication de Gesenius réunit assez de pro-

babilités pour q’on 1’ adopte. Selon lui, Je cercle de l’ example C. emprunté aux

médailles d’ Acc serait, comme la forme autorise a le croire, li ain initial du mot

D°’ wy vingt, de méme que, dans |’ exemple B. 3, cent est exprimé par le mem

mershy

initial du mot nx. Le demi-cercle qui suit sur 1’ example C. 2, et qui reparait

tam

sur les exemples D., serait la moitié du nombre noté par le cercle entier, savoir diz.

Les signes H. Il. A. des exemples D, sont d’ autres variantes du chiffre vingt. Cette

valeur est évidente pour le premier, qui, sur la médaille D., table 36, VI. se trouve

placé entre les vingtaines et la dizaine ; il ne peut pas faire le nombre intermédiaire

car, ainsi que le demande Gesenius, comment croire que, n’ayant pas de chiffre

particulier pour cing, les Phéniciens en auraient formé un pour rendre guinze ?

En fin, suivant l’illustre paléographe, I serait une alteration de ce méme signe H ;

A une alteration du signe N.

* It is true, as I formerly remarked, that this position may have to be somewhat

qualified, inasmuch as up to this time we are able to cite only the early number

Jour ; and it is possible that the higher numerical equivalents may, in the neces-

sity of the case, have been subjected to a more perfect system, as is seen to have

556 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

perpendicular strokes between the two words, to fix definitively the

written number.”’* Major Cunningham claims to have discovered—

on the authority of “a stone slab, which gives, in regular order, the

nine numeralst—that the numerical signs of this language were

expressed by the initial letters of “their Pushtu names written in

Ariano-Pali.” How soon after Asoka’s time this system was intro-

duced is not stated, but Major Cunningham considers that he has

obtained direct evidence of its local use from 144 B. C. to 31 B. C.

and he proceeds to add, with reference to these literal figures, ‘“ the

first four are given in two distinct forms * * and the two forms show

in the clearest manner how the straight horizontal strokes of Asoka’s,

and even later, days, gradually became the 1, 2, 3 of India, from

whence they were transmitted through the Arabs to Europe.’

I now arrive at the most important elucidation that this subject

has received since Jas. Prinsep’s original discovery, in the “ Observa-

tions on the dates found in the cave inscriptions at Nast” by the

occurred in the Cuneiform Inscriptions, where the low numbers were often defined

by little more than rude combinations of the equivalent number of simple strokes,

while the decimals and hundreds were far less crudely rendered. Rawlinson,

J. R.A. S,, No. X. p.. 172; Hincks, idem, XVIII. 423,

* J.R. A. S. XIT. 42.

+ JR. A. S. XI. 225.

t+ J. A. S. B. 1854, p. 703. I must confess that I regard this theory with some

suspicion ; in the first instance it implies, in effect, the use of a second language in

the body of an inscription, the bulk of which is expressed in another tongue ; it is

admitted that even the limited number of the unit numerals will not stand the

Pushtu test, that the initial for four must still be taken from the chaturo as it

occurs in Asoka’s Kapurdigiri inscription; and that the signs for 1, 2, 3 must be

traced to other sources.

Next, we have to concede that this Arian character which was soon to be super-

seded by the more exactly expressive Indian Pali, was enabled either at the time of

its own eclipse, or at some subsequent period—to associate its literal numerals with

the southern system of writing, and having thus early entered into the alphabets

of the Sanscrit and certain Indian dialects, that these figures and the perfect sys-

tem of notation that they represented, remained uncommunicated to India at large,

till at least the end of the 4th century A. D. (Vallabhi Grant J. A. S. B. VIL. 966

and Pl, XX, ibid), if not till a far more modern epoch.

Major Cunningham does not appear to have been sufficiently impressed with the

real importance of that portion of his discovery, which determines that so early as

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerais. 557

Rev. J. Stevenson.* Among these records are to be found no less

than twenty-eight figures or combinations of figures, usually append-

ed to the written exposition of the given value defined at length in

the body of the text ;+ the lower numbers are sufficiently simple and

144 B. C. the Indians understood the art of the definition of sums by the sequent

arrangement of the ten units, each of which acquired value from its place in the

general total. His efforts seem to have been confined to the ascertainment of the

limited functions of each figure or the derivation of its normal type.

Hence in noticing Dr. Stevenson’s very valuable contributions to our knowledge

of the subject he remarks [note p, 704 J. A. S. B. 1854] Dr. Stevenson, in Bom-

bay Journal, vol. V. p. 38, found ‘‘a striking resemblance between the character

denoting a thousand and the Bactrian S reversed,’’ ‘‘ and after an examination of

the rest he” ‘‘ thought it exceedingly probable that they were all derived from that

source.”

Major Cunningham thereupon proceeds to congratulate himself on the result,

that ‘‘ our independent deductions are the more satisfactory as they were obtained

from different sources.”’

It is certainly singular, that while acknowledging the correctness of Dr. Steven-

son’s attributions and even pressing it into support of his own argument, the

writer did not perceive that the very admission of the conclusiveness of the one

determination necessarily compromised the other, the simple concession that a

separate and independent character of the Bactrian alphabet was borrowed, as

carrying that value to express the sum of one thousand, was directly opposed to

the notion that the unit /iteral cypher of that system of writing were adequate to

acquire value from relative position, as his published inscriptions purported to

prove; if the science of numeration had advanced so far as to determine that the

act of locating the unit 1 in the fourth place of a line of figures sufficed to repre-

sent one-thousand, what need was there of complicating the operation by the use

of a special and separate cypher to define the requisite amount? It is possible

that Major Cunningham understood that the adoption of Arian letters into the

Gujrat alphabets, as exponents of given numbers, took place prior to the elabore

ation of the system of which he illustrates, but from the tenor of his observations

it would certainly appear that he had lost sight of the difficulty above suggested.

* J, A.S. B. 1854, Note p. 407. Journ. Bombay branch R, A. S. July, 1853,

p. 35.

- + I could have desired that the facsimiles of these inscriptions should have been

more calculated to command our faith in their exact rendering of the originals,

but I observe that Dr. Stevenson himself does not place any very great reliance

upon the transcripts, as he remarks, ‘‘ I trust also to be able to compare all the

published copies of the facsimiles with the inscriptions themselves, which, in

respect to those at Nasik, I have been unable as yet to do, so as at least to get as

558 Ancient Indian Numerals. [ No. 7.

obvious, and are only perplexing in the multiplicity of forms, some

of their exponents are seen to take; the larger sums on the other

hand, are expressed by a crude and uncertain method, under which

the amount has to be read backwards in the current line of writing ;

thus, the generic symbol for thousands is ordinarily entered first, that

for hundreds, second, while the specific decimal or unit cipher, which

determines the value of the whole, is placed last in the order fol-

lowed by the rest of the inscription. At times again, the mark for

hundreds is indifferently inserted before or after the figure which

indicates the total.* If, by any possibility, further argument were

required to that end—this double system of arranging the ciphers

would alone establish, that they were incapable of having their

value enhanced or diminished by change of place.

Dr. Stevenson’s point of departure, like my own on a previous

occasion, was from Jas. Prinsep’s investigations of April, 1838, he

does not seem to have seen my paper of 1848, and therefore ex-

presses no opinion either for or against my position, but continues

to follow Prinsep in reading as three, in preference to three hun-

dred; at the same time that he admits, that the three horizontal

lines fully suffice to express the lower number, for which indeed he

has a second variant, and while his own materials contribute se-

parate and independent signs for 10, 20, 30, and one hundred: the

latter being specifically distinguished from the ordinary generic sign

for hundred.

The next item I have to advert to, is the idea advanced that the

Satrap numerals owe their forms to the Bactrian alphabet.t This

perfect a copy of them as can be obtained in the present state of the rocks. As

the facsimiles are the property of Government and executed by another gentleman

(Lt. P. F. Brett], I have done nothing more than, to the best of my ability, see

that the lithographer executed his task faithfully.”” Bombay Journal, 1853, p. 57.

And again p. 50, Dr. S. observes ‘‘ it is difficult for me at present to say whether

the frequent omissions of the point for “and other anomalies, belong to the origi-

nal, or are the faults of the facsimile.”

* Nasik Inscription, No. 2, plate 7.

‘+ Dr. Stevenson remarks ‘‘ In the Satrap inscriptions, the numerals used to ex-

press the different sums of money there mentioned are peculiar. At first I could

determine nothing about their origin, but on a careful examination I found a strik-

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 559

supposition I can scarcely bring myself to accede to. The conclu-

sion is chiefly based upon the similarity traced in certain forms of

the figures, to the original letters of the Arian writing; in order

to carry out the comparison however, very great liberties have to be

taken with the normal forms of the characters themselves, and even

these rather forced identifications are confined to a very limited pro-

portion of the entire suite of the numbers ; while on the other hand

many of the figures are clearly and indubitably composed of letters

of the alphabet in which the inscriptions at large are expressed.

That these latter in their original constitution actually were indige-

nous letter symbols seems to be fully established by other more

recent inscriptions, where such forms are seen ordinarily to follow

the progressive modification of the cognate alphabet.

I now proceed to examine the figures in detail.

To commence with the units, I conclude that no one will wish to

gainsay the simple and obvious determination of — = 1 == 2 or

= = 3, as suggested by me in 1848; the first mark occurs on Sah

coins,* on the Huriswamini inscription at Sanchi,f and on the Peacock

coins of the Guptas, the second is found on Sah coins,f and on the

Udayagiri cave inscription,§ and the third is met with amid the early

Pali of the Bhilsa Topes,|| on the Sab coins,{] and in the Chandra Gup-

ing resemblance between the character denoting a thousand (Sahasra) and the Bac-

trian S reversed. This induced me to examine the rest of them, and I think it

exceedingly probable that they are all derived from that source. The Bactrian Tx.

pronounced in Sanscrit J or Dsch, will represent well the figure, which is first in

5 or 10 (Dasha.) The sign for 5 (Pancha) isthe P, or the old Indian 4 inverted.

The Bactrian double T, also approaches very nearly to the 8 of our inscriptions,

as if to denote 4S. It would appear, then, that the Bactrian letters had been in-

troduced into the Satrap Indian inscriptions as numerical cyphers, The system,

also, is the ancient Roman and Greek one, that in which there are different signs

for the 1 in tens, hundred and thousands; our present decimal notation being, as

I have noticed elsewhere, a comparatively modern invention of the Scindian mer-

chants of the middle ages, (J. R. A. S. Bombay IV.) Future research will pro-

bably show, as Mr, Prinsep has done with a few of them already, that the old

Indain numerals are also ancient letters,’ (J. R. A. S. Bombay V. 39.)

* J. R.A. S. XII. 62. +J.A.S. B. VI. 458. Bhilsa Topes, Pl. XXI. No. 198.

¢t J. R. A. S. XII. 39. § Bhilsa Topes, No. 200. || Bhilsa Topes 252, No, 121.

§| J. R.A. S. XII.—38.

560 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

ta inscription at Sanchi.* The 2 and 3, in this form likewise appear

among the Nasic legends. It will be seen that the 2 and 3 are

essentially the same figures that we have in use at the present day,

modified merely by the cursive form given to them by the connect-

ing semicircles, by which the necessity of removing the pen from

the paper while expressing each separate stroke was avoided, and

these in themselves furnish us with a singular illustration of what

progressive modifications of Indian alphabets owe to the mechanism

of penmanship.t

Dr. Stevenson contributes an independent form for the one,

which he likens to the Bactrian ® but which under either of its

modifications, is simply and solely the compound ¥ pt of the alpha-

bet, in the body of which it finds a place. He also has a new cypher

for 3 in his inscription No. 5, but I am not satisfied either with the

accuracy of the outline, or the low value assigned to the figure em-

ployed; as, even accepting the symbol to stand for 3, the sum total

io be consistent with the associate system of notation, ought to be

read as three hundreds and not 300,000 as given in the text.

The four is proved to us by the copper plate inscriptions noticed

above. The form of this cipher varies considerably in its different

examples, ranging from the simple y to the most common type @

and extending even to the possible yw or 4 of Dr. Burns No. 1,

copper-plate,f this last reading if admissible, might be thought to

ally it with the initial of 4a, an age, one of the symbolical words for

four. Certain of the Sah coins give the outline of the symbol as a

q with two backward horizontal lines issuing, parallel to each other,

from the prolonged limb of the second down-stroke of the letter,

and again, singular to say, at times the subjoined letter is formed

by one continuous stroke, carried round after the manner of the

Gupta 4, under which aspect the figure might easily have grown

into the 8 of modern days.

Dr. Stevenson gives us four imperfect varieties in the outline of

this number commencing with the qa above adverted to, passing on

* J, A.S.B. VI. 455. Bhilsa Topes, No. 197.

+ Prinsep has already traced the gradual development of many of these alpha-

betical changes. J. A.S.B. VI. 1044.

LORS Be VEL Plo eA OR AS. oh, 32.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 561

to symbols shaped like the letters far and @, and ending with a

form like the Bactrian ch ; but I am inclined to consider each and

all of these examples as either ignorantly executed or incorrectly

copied types of the standard g.

The value of the cipher for five was also first contributed by the

copper-plates, its component letters here read clearly as at. Its

numismatic equivalent appears to exist in the unit to be seen on the

leaden piece, No. 29, Pl. II. J. R. A. S. XII. of which the East

India Company’s coin of Vijaya Sah seems to offer another variety.*

lt is difficult to trace the slightest affinity between any of these

forms and the modern figure of the Devanagari system. The only

verbal number that would at all aceord with the initial 41, would be

aa, a serpent, which term however is used to represent eight: the

Nasik inscription further determines, that with these very dissimilar

types, must be classed a figure offering an absolute counterpart

of the w ru of the Sah alphabet, add to this, the same authority re-

quires the admission to a joint classification, of a variant of more

formal outline, which gives an additional forward head stroke such

as is used to express the letter wt ;f under which aspect, the sign

may be compared to an English F. Dr. Stevenson exhibits, beyond

all these, two other varieties of the five, the one in a reversed © or

rather of a form like the Gupta 4 n,f while the second in a mea-

sure follows the outline of a Bactrian P, but in both these instances,

Iam more disposed to concur with that author in distrust of his

materials, than in fanciful comparisons with the Bactrian alphabet.

The ancient Indian sz, is givenin Dr. Stevenson’s plate, but with

the expression of a doubt regarding the identification ; the second

or Satrap form, which may be read as @, is seemingly entered with

more confidence. I am unable to trace any numismatic figure that

will satisfactorily accord with the latter.

The seven, under the evidence of the Nasik Inscriptions, may be

indicated in the unit letter on coin 14, Pl. I. J. R. A. S. XID. which

is elsewhere of frequent occurrence. The correct outline of the

* J. R. A. S, XI, 54.

+ J.R, A. S. XII. p. 40, and fig, 23, Pl. I.

$J.R. AVS. XII. Pl, II, fig. 41.

45 2

562 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

figure is well represented by the modern Bengali gd. The original

character assimilates somewhat with the exceptional form of ¥ of

the Gupta Alphabet of Allahabad, but does not by any means ap-

proach the formation of that letter in the Sah inscriptions, nor does

it bear any likeness to the cramped ¥ on the reverse of the coins

of the Sah Dynasty.

A well-fashioned ancient & is the symbol next in order of succes-

sion: were there any more distinct justification for attempting to

explain these letter-ciphers by the symbolical terms of the Sanscrit

texts, a somewhat forced construction might be put upon this figure

as Be anka nine ; but if outline similitudes have, as it would seem,

a preferential claim, this figure may well demand to be con-

sidered as the early model of the <—8 which retains so much

of its identity to this day amid the numerals of the medern Deva-

nagari. Dr. Stevenson has a cipher for this number—classed under

the Satrap heading—which he likens to a Bactrian T. However, I

cannot but observe that Lt. Brett’s original copy of the text of the

inscription scarcely represents the figure in such close identity as

the outline entered in the Table of Numerals compiled from his fac-

similes would make it.

Under the catalogue for the variants of eight, perhaps, should be

reckoned the letter, not altogether unlike an old <t or @ dh,* but

the determination of this point is dependent upon the correct ascer-

tainment of the true form of nine, which is but indistinctly express-

ed in No. I. Nasik inscriptions, being fashioned, in the one instance,

after the manner of an imperfect €, and in the second, or supple-

mentary portion of the same inscription, as & of the same character,

the former of which is not far removed from the normal form of the

Sawrastran Zt. The Sah Coin No. 31, Pl. Il. J. R. A. S. XII.

seems to furnish us with the correct model of the nine, but I hesi-

tate in conclusively classing all these & t, @ dh, < d and fe di—as

the proved exponents of this number, only because I observe, that

Dr. Stevenson, in his table, gives the form in an inversed direction,

something after the model of a cursive Bactrian 8S. This outline

certainly does not agree with that given in Lt. Brett’s accompany-

ing detail inscription, but the author may possibly possess other

* J, R.A.S. XII, Pl. IL. fig. 31. J. A. S, B. VII. p. 354, fig. 5.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 563

sources of knowledge from whence he may have obtained his approv-

ed outline.

The Gupta units vary somewhat from the Sah exemplars. As yet

I have only been able to discover three definite and complete

forms, the 3—four above adverted to, the one which is shaped as an

ordinary hyphen, and the curious figure that occurs on No. 57. Pl-

Il. J. R. A. 8. XII. here its outline follows that of an alphabetical

a; but, in treating of Gupta numbers I must fairly warn my

readers of a preliminary difficulty that I have experienced in regard

to the correct point from whence they should be viewed. The Na-

sik inscriptions display the symbol for one hundred as written per-

pendicularly, and if that is the correct direction of the cipher, our

Gupta dates placed in front of the profile of the King, ought to be

read Mongol fashion, like the names of the monarchs of the Gupta

race, as usually expressed on the field of their gold currency. On

the silver pieces of Kumara Gupta, however, whether the sign for

100 may be reversed or not, the arrangement of the tens and units

clearly demonstrates that the whole must be read as consecutive

rather than as superposed figures, while strange to say, the dates

on Skanda Gupta and Buddha Gupta’s coins seem to necessitate a

contrary mode of decipherment.

I have entered the outlines of the Gupta numerals both tens and

units im accordance with this somewhat arbitrary arrangement,

leaving the point fairly open to correction, when more numerous

and more perfect specimens of this coinage may decisively instruct

us on the general question.

I have yet to advert to the outlines last on the unit line, but the

single example of this sign to be found on a coin of Kumara is too

imperfect to justify my quoting it with any confidence.

For the assignment of the several symbols representing the

numbers from 30 to 80, we have equally but very imperfect data.

The 10, 80 and 90 are established by the copper-plate duplicate

dates, The 10 in a new form, the 20 and 30 are contributed by

the Nasik inscription, and we have some slight aid in determining

the relative priority of the various ciphers in the occurrence of two

of their uumber on the Valabhi grants* of one, and the same cen-

* No. 1, Valabhi Grant (Wathen) J. A. S. B. IV. 481 and No 5, Pl. XX. Vol.

VII, No. 4 ditto (Burn) J. A. S. B. VII. Pl. XX. No. 4 and VII, p. 966.

564 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

tury, as well as in the Gupta coins now under review, whose register

chiefly refers to the early half of their current centennial epoch.

This we may fairly infer from the distinct date of 165, given in

Buddha Gupta’s Eran pillar inscription; it* is of no consequence,

* T have but lately observed, that I consider, that it imports but little, as to

what particular cycle the Gupta dates should be referred, so that they each and

all are made to precede the fixed epoch of the commencement of the Valabh!

Samvat in 318-19 A. D. I have no especial desire to retain them under the

Saxa KALt, but am fully prepared to subject them to the test of any other suitable

scheme of computation. Albirani’s expressions in regard to the Gupta era, in no

wise necessitate a notion that the 241 years intervening between the conquest of

Saka by the second Vikramaditya in A. D. 78, and the extermination of the Guptas

in A, D. 318-19, were exclusively filled in by the domination of the latter.

Any such supposition would involve an obligation to identify some one of the

early members of the Gupta family with the original Vikramaditya Sakari himself

—which, though not altogether beyond the bounds of possibility, is still an impro-

bable association; but taking a reasonable interval to have elapsed after the success

of Vikramaditya, and assuming the rise of the Guptas to have been, as it clearly

was—gradual, Chandra Gupta the second will not be badly placed by the dates on

the Udayagiri and Sanchi inscriptions, when applied to the Saka kal, which will give

areturn of S. S. 82 =A. D. 160, and S. S. 93 =A. D. 173.

To test the Gupta epoch by another method, which the tenor of the Buddha

Gupta inscription at Sanchi recommends to our notice, in the use of the words

‘¢in the aforesaid year of his dynasty’’ (J. A. S. B. VII. 634)—let us assume this

165th year to be the period that had elapsed from the assumption of Suzeranj;

honors by Chandra Gupta the first, and further concluding as we have fair reason

to do—that the decline of the Gupta power under Buddha did not long avoid

complete fulfilment, we may place approximately the period of the sway of the

race at about 180 years. Now, by arranging this total anteriorly to the fixed limit

of the fall of the Guptas, 318-19 A. D. we obtain the date of 138-39 for the rise

of the family. Under this new view then, the Gupta dynasty may be held to have

arrived at prominent power during the early half of the second century A. D.

instead of during the second half of the first century A. D. as I had previously

conjectured; thus, Major Cunningham and myself still differ on this head to the

extent of nearly two centuries.

To complete the review of this section of the subject it may be as well to

examine how the remaining series of figured dates, appertaining to other dynasties,

will arrange themselves when tested by cycles at all suitable to their requirements,

The Sah epoch, which the extant dates on the coins indicate to extend from, say

310 to 400, when tested by the popular Buddhist era of 477 B. C. (J. A. S. B.

1855. ] Ancient Indian Numerals. 565

in the present enquiry, as to what cycle these figures refer; it is

sufficient that the same era must have been used to date both Gupta

coins and Gupta inscriptions. It must be admitted that these new

lights necessitate a reconstruction of the order of succession assigned

to the Sth kings, but as no great reliance has ever been claimed for

the published lists, which were avowedly framed upon the most

inconclusive materials, we need not hesitate in modifying any previ-

1854, p. 704) is found to range from 167 to 77 B. C. when tried by the Sri Harsha

cycle of Albiruni, 457 B.C. This interval falls between 147 and 57 B. C. If

the Seleucidan era be preferred, the Sah period will have to be assigned to B. C. 2

to 88 A. D. I had before remarked, that “‘ The claims of the Seleucidan era (Ist

Sept. 312 B. C.) to be considered as the cycle in use under the government of the

Sah kings, are by no means to be lightly passed over, if we bear in mind on the

one hand the possible subjection to Greek supremacy implied by the superscription

of that language on the local coins, and on the other, the care with which the

recognition of this era was enforced in the provinces more directly subject to the

Seleucidan rule, as we learn that it was ‘‘used all over the East by the Jews,

Christians, and Mohammedans. The Jews still style it the Mra of Contracts,

because they were obliged, when subject to the Syro-Macedonian princes, to express

it in all their contracts and civil writings,’’ Gough, Seleu., 3. “ In Maccabees,

i. 10, it is called the Ara of the Kingdom of the Greeks,” Gough, 4. (J. R.

A. S. XII. 41) nevertheless, I should ordinarily be disposed to give the preference

to an Indian cycle.

The Vaiabhi copper-plate grant of Sri Dhara Sena, dated in three hundred and

twenty ?—when applied to the Vikramaditya Samvat of 56 B. C. gives A. D, 324;

if tested by the Saka era of 79 A. D, the return will be 399 A. D., neither of these

dates could be much objected to, but possibly the former will best meet the general

wants of the case. Though I am free to confess that I was formerly disposed to

doubt the universality of the use of the Vikramaditya era (J. R, A. S. XIJ. 5) my

suspicions on the subject being excited on remarking the extensive prevalence of

the employment of the Saka cycle, in the grants published by Elliot and Wathen

of so early a date as 490 and 567 A. D. (J. R. A. S. IV. V.), yet if we are to

trust to Albirini, we must clearly yield the preference to the Vikramaditya era in

the localities he indicates in the passage rendered by M. Reinaud “ L’ére de Vikra-

maditya est employée dans les provinces méridionales et occidentales de |’Inde,”’

regarding the Saka kal it is added ‘* Les personnes qui se servent de lére de Saca,

et ce sont les astronomes’—(Fragments 145). An item of negative testimony of

some value towards establishing local usage, is further afforded by the insertion of

the Vikramaditya and the exclusion of the Saka method of computation in the

grant which determines ¢he epoch of the Valabhis (Tod, I. 801).

566 Ancient Indian Numerals. [ No. 7.

ous conjectures on the subject.* As far as the limited data permit of

my forming a judgment, I am inclined to assign to the several

decimals the following order of priority :

1st. The crab-like symbol, the old Pali @ placed horizontally, No.

6 of Prinsep’s list, is now ciearly proved by the Nasik inscriptions

to stand for ten. This was somewhat unexpected, as we already

were in possession of a clearly defined cipher for that amount,

furnished by the Guzrat copper-plates—which it will be remembered

takes the form of a double @ or &, with the mark of a & above

the compound and the sign of the ST prolonged forwards from the

foot of the upper @. Besides this, Major Cunningham identifies a

third variety of the figure in the letters TE of the Chandra Gupta

inscription at Sanchi,f but even these do not exhaust our list of tens,

as we have further varieties in the unfrequently employed fa

of the Nasik records,{ and from the same source we obtain a repre-

sentative of ten which may possibly prove to constitute the letters

fa, though the incomplete outline of its base, as copied in Lt.

Brett’s facsimiles, does not fully agree with the usual formation of

that semivowel.

Dr. Stevenson, pursuing the Bactrian comparison, would liken

this figure to a 4 j, but apart from the gentle violence of having

to turn the top curve the wrong way, which is needful to complete

the likeness, the very marked final up-stroke of the original inscrip-

tion (V. line 5) is altogether superfluous to the due expression of

the Bactrian letter.

2nd. The Greek 0 the Indian @ is also determined for us by the

Nasik monuments—wherein the figure stands proclaimed as the

equivalent of twenty. These inscriptions further supply us with a

new and independent sign for the same number, in a @ of their

own alphabetical system.

* The details of this I leave for future illustration, it may be sufficient to say

here that the subject has been taken into consideration in connection with the

present position of the enquiry.

+ J. A.S.B. VI. Pl. XXV.; Bhilsa Topes, Pl. XXI.

t Inscription V. line 2, Inscription VI. line 5, twice over. On the last occasion

its use is peculiar, as, the 1000 instead of being defined as in line 4, by one symbol

representing that amount, is expressed by ¢en hundreds.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 567

3rd. Dr. Stevenson assigns the value of thirty to a cipher formed

like an e reversed and which differs but little, from the Karnath and.

Telinga figure 3.* It is possible that under the same heading

will have to be entered, the symbol identical with the Tibetan one,

shaped as the & a of the Bactrian character, which has been placed

by Prinsep first in his list.

So also perhaps will Wathen’s figure (J. A. S. B. IV. 477) have

to be referred ‘to this association, unless indeed, it is preferred to

look upon it as an imperfectly formed 0.

4th. The forty, fifty, sixty and seventy are purely conjectural

assignments ; still, there exist some imperfect hints for their relative

arrangement.

The figure fashioned like a Gupta SJ seems to come first in order ;

the sign occurs on the coins of Dama Sah and of his son Dama jata

Sriyah.f It has not as far as I am aware of, been met with in Rock

imscriptions on copper-plates.

Next I would place the sign formed like a narrowed W, which is

found so frequently on the money of Vijaya Sah son of Dama Sah.f

This symbol has not been detected in inscriptions, while the

@ which constitutes the next figure in serial order appears only,

asasolitary example, in the Hurisw4mini inscription at Sanchi.§

The fact of the @ never having been discovered among the copious

coin dates may well give rise to a question as to whether the normal

sign may not affect a different form as a numismatic figure.

For the definition seventy, 1 am greatly inclined to claim the

appropriate representative @ to which Prinsep desired to attribute

the function of the initial of seven (sapta).

Jt is necessary that this cipher should come in late among the

numbers under eighty, as the Guzrat dated plates instruct us that

we have to insert “six successions to the G'adz’’ between the date of

the No. 1 Valabhi grant,|| the decimal of which is the 30 above

referred to—and the 8rd Valabhi grant,{/ which enters the @ after

the identical 300 of the earlier document.

mrp-—J. A. S. B. VII. Pl. XX. 7 J.R.A.S. XII. 53, 54.

foe. kk. A. S, XII, 54. § J. A.S. B. VI. Pl. XXVI.

| J. A. S. B. IV. 481. q J. A. S. B. VIF. 966.

4 F

568 Ancient Indian Numerals. [No. 7.

The figure for ezghty, which is composed of two cones touching

each other with their bases forming one horizontal line—does not

seem susceptible of resolution into any alphabetical element, unless

by a rather forced construction it were compared to a Pali ® chh.

This is the lapidary form of the symbol, on the silver coins it

appears as a simple circle with a perpendicular line as its diameter;

but on the leaden pieces of the Sah kings* it retains the squarely-

based outline, while the Rock inscriptions and the copper-plates at

times, present us with a less formal contour of the cipher.

The ninety is formed in the one case by a duplication of the figure

for eighty, when the flat basis of the single eighty is absorbed into

the other and the combination presents four rounded corners. The

numismatie character again ig constructed more simply, but some-

what after the same scheme, by adding a second diameter to the

circle at right angles to the single line in the cipher for 80. Though

the general outline of the lapidary symbol is still retained upon

some specimens of the coinage. I may here notice incidentally,

that both these forms are to be found on the stone blocks of the

ancient Hindu temples, collected by the Mohammedans and used in

the construction of the mosque of the Kuttub at Dehli.

There is, I think, a cursive form of this figure of ninety, which

occurs on a coin of Swami Rudra Sah in the decimal place in the

date; an imperfect copy of this may be seen in No. 3, page 88, —

J. R. A. S. XII. and in the third cipher for ninety in the accom-

panying plate.

It remains to speak of the peculiarities of the Gupta decimals,

T am able to quote the outlines only of four out of the needful nine.

The 6 or 20 is found in its normal state on the coins of Kumara

Gupta.

Skanda Gupta discloses two varieties of decimals, the one a form

like the first Guzrat symbol for ¢en. but turned in a different direc-

tion and possessed of an additional small cross at the top opening,

the lower part of the figure however, is indistinct on both the speci

mens on which it occurs. The other sign seems to consist of the

letter dH.

And lastly Buddha Gupta’s coinage supplies two possibly varying

* J.B. A.S, XID. Pl. IL. 27, 28, 30, 31.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 569

forms of a symbol that may be compared to a @, all of these figures

will be found duly inserted in the plate.

The Gupta coinage however, further presents us with a valuable

contribution in the symbol representing one hundred; hitherto,

amid the extensive range of inscriptions, coins and copper-plates, we

had discovered no single centesimal number except the perpetual

recurring three hundred. Were any confirmation of the coin testi-

mony required, it has been opportunely afforded by the Nasik

inscriptions, in No. IX. of which will be found a counterpart of our

Gupta one hundred. Dr. Stevenson failed to detect the correct

form of the figure, and expressed himself somewhat doubtfully as

to its value* and further hesitated to incorporate the sign into

his table of numbers. Still, to him is due the merit of first pub-

lication, to which I willingly bear testimony !

The outline of the numismatic cipher for 100 really assimilates

closely with that of the Bactro-Pali letter H, the lapidary form of

the symbol, however, is compared by Dr. Stevenson to a z.

Finally I have to advert to the symbol for three hundred, whose

frequent appearance had almost led me to distrust its correct inter-

pretation as such in a// its positions,f until I met with the Gupta

* Journ. Bombay B. R, A. S. July, 1853, p. 54. Dr, S. says, ‘The figure like

the < at the end of line 4th, I suspect to be a numeral for 100.

+ My doubts and difficulties on this head were freely stated in my paper of 1848,

to the following effect :

‘¢ A consideration that undoubtedly tends to cause distrust in the conclusive.

ness of the decision, which assigns the value of 300 to all the known forms of the

symbol 4, arises from the circumstance of its appearing as the unvarying repre-

sentative of the hundreds on both the coins and inscriptions [the Multye plates,

J. A.S. B., VI. 870, may possibly prove an exception to this rule], and the singu-

lar coincidence which results from the facts that, among the many dated coins now

capable of citation, and the fair proportion of figure-dated copper-plate grants at

present known, not only must each and all, under this view of the case, be dated

in 300 and odd; but likewise, strange to say, the same identical hundreds as found

on these different monuments must of necessity be referred to totally distinct

cycles, whose initial epochs are removed from each other by an interval of some

centuries at the very least.

These observations lead naturally to the inquiry, whether, in the early stages of

progressive improvement in notation, it may not have been possible that, whereas

AF 2

570 Ancient Indian Numerats. [No. 7.

one hundred, which proved to me that no subordinate system o¢

increasing the power of any fixed figure by the addition of subsi-

diary lines or marks existed in this grade of the general scheme of

numerical notation. It will be noticed, now that we have come to

alphabetical comparisons—how great a similitude its quaint outline

bears to the letter ST 7 as so rendered by Prinsep in the Sanchi

inscription, Pl. XXV. Vol. VI. J. A. S. B. something of whose

semblance is still retained in the Bengali counterpart of that letter

we find a striking want of variety in the outlines, and a marked absence of inge-

nuity in the expression of the distinctive forms, of the decimal ciphers, that so,

in like manner, the changes in the definition of the different hundreds may have

been in part effected by minor and subsidiary additions to a fixed symbol, as is still

practised in the entire Tibetan numerical system. It will be seen that there is a

palpable variation in the form and numbers of the side spur strokes in different

€xamples of the figure 4, passing from the occasional entire omission of the mark

to the use of one or two of these lines, and in some instances (No. 6, Pl. XX.,

Vol. VII., J. A. S. B.) the simple lower stroke is changed into a complete sub-

junctive curve, making in itself a second character, similar to the body of the old

alphabetical letter 4 N. But, on the other hand, it will not fail to be remarked

that there is much latitude discoverable in the expression of many of the unit

figures, whose complete identity of value there is but little reason to discredit, and

hence that it would be unsafe to assume a difference of power to be conveyed in

the one case, by what is possibly a mere flourish, which could not be similarly

claimed for a like modification in another.” (J. R. A. S. XII. 35.)

The Nasik inscriptions more fully illustrate the latitude permissible in these

additions to the fixed symbol, which however, in no case seem to affect its definite

value. For instance, the ordinary letter 3 which denotes hundreds is modified by

these linear adjuncts into @ (II. 3) q (V. 3) and @\ (II. 3) apparently at the

caprice of the original engraver (for we can scarcely suppose the modern copyist to

have taken any such liberties with his materials).

Again, the © which also in its normal form represents the power of hundreds,

is changed at one time, by a continuation of the second line of the triangle below

its base, into an impossible Sanskrit compound of EY—or rather into a very correct

figure of the older form of the Phoenicia” @ B. (V. 2) ; on other occasions by the

addition of a vertical head-line the numeral is converted into a 4 v. (VI. 5), while

earlier in the same inscription, a further modification magnifies it into 4.

So also with the sign for thousands, a reversed P (the Phoenician @), which

after appearing frequently in all its simplicity of outline is subjected (in inscription

Vi. line 22) to the supplementation of two forward strokes, sach as are used tq

indicate the letter SIT in conjunction.

1855. | Ancient Indian Numerals. 571

& ji—but, the similarity. of one form* of the figure with Kristna,

modern Canara and Telinga alphabetical sign for the Devanagri 4,

is still more striking,f though some might prefer to identify it with

the letter © i, of these types of character with whose several out-

lines it still more exactly accords!

In conclusion, it is requisite that I should add a few words on the

table of numerals, in which I sum up the results of my enquiry.

The second compartment includes all such symbols whether lapi-

dary, numismatic or graven on metal—that I am prepared to adopt.

The third column exhibits Prinsep’s original conjectural arrange-

ment of the figures and their supposed variants. The remaining

spaces are filled in with the products of Dr. Stevenson’s investiga-

tions, but I must warn my readers, that I have taken a double

jiberty with that author’s materials; on the one hand, I have copied

my examples of each cipher from the transcripts of the original

facsimiles of Lieut. Brett, which are lithographed at large in the

Bombay Journal, in preference to following the outlines entered in

the associate table of numbers compiled from the same sources.

On the other hand I have ventured to insert, subject to correction,

two signs for éwo, which Dr. Stevenson does not definitively acknow-

ledge in his list ; but, which I obtain from his rendering of inscription

No. VI.t The third figure for hundreds, under the Satrap heading,

is also of my introduction, under similar authority.

* J. A,S. B. VII. Pl. XX. No. 6, copper-plate.

7.3. AS. Bo VI. PL. XII.

¢ J. R. A. S. of Bombay, V. 53.

572 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. [ No. 7.

Catalogue of Nipalese Birds, collected between 1824 and 1844.—By

B. H. Hopeson, Esq.

To the Secretary of the Bengal Asiatic Society.

Sir,— When I went to England in 1844 I presented my immense

Zoological Collections (10,000 specimens, osteological and ordi-

nary) to the National Museum. I was immediately asked, how

many of the species had been named and described, one or both, in

print? I answered that all the new Mammals had been so, by

myself, in the Bengal Asiatic Journal, or in the India Review, and

that a vast number of the new genera and species of Birds had been

described in a paper sent from Nepal just before I leftit. But that

paper, it was replied to me, had not appeared, and I was requested

to recast it, as well as I could, from rough notes, not having retained

a copy of the MS. I did so, and the paper was printed. But it

did not include the whole of my ornithological stores, and it seemed p

expedient to put at once in print, my own complete Catalogue of

Birds. Accordingly I placed that catalogue in the hands of Mr

Gray for publication, and it soon after appeared in London,* sub-

stantially my own, but with its groups disposed according to the

system followed in the National Museum Catalogue. The altera-

tions I think were not always for the better, my own distribution

having been founded on a careful examination of the entire organs

of species in a fresh state—a vast advantage, though one, no doubt,

qualified by my non-access to Library and Museum. In due time

another complete Catalogue of all my collections appeared under

the auspices of the Trustees of the National Museum, and therein

the Curators of Zoology in that institution made such rectifications

of my printed and MS. catalogues as seemed proper to them. No

doubt, there was upon the whole much improvement upon my

unaided work performed in the jungles. But, for the reason I have

already assigned, the new determinations of species and allucations

of types according to their affinities, were not always sound, and

students of Himalayan Zoology have, accordingly, found it expedient

* In Gray's Zoological Miscel#fmy for June, 1844.

. ui

1855.1 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. 578

to consult the priorly made Catalogue of Birds which, notwithstand-

ing the changes made in it also by the same hands, yet more clearly

than the latter and official one, reflected my own conceptions, parti-

cularly as to novelty of species.

Accordingly I have been frequently asked for copies of this prior

Catalogue which is frequently cited by writers in Europe,

but I have no more copies left and cannot comply with these

requests. It seems to me that the republication of the Cata-

logue in our Journal might be of service to local explorers,

whose labours it is the great aim of our Journal to assist and faci-

litate ; and that this Catalogue, giving as it does, in one view, a

complete enumeration of Nipalese species, must always be conve-

nient for consultation, notwithstanding its errors. I therefore

forward it for publication if the Society see fit; and I have margin-

ally noted the chief points in which, I think, Mr. Gray has unwisely

deviated from my own allocation of new types.

Tam, your’s truly,

B. H. Hopason..

The numbers after the names refer to the drawings and specimens, a nearly

complete series of which has been sent to the British Museum. The genera are

arrenged according to the sytem followed in that collection.*

Vulturide. Gypaétos barbatus, 604. Neophron percnopterus,

605. Vultur fulvus, 805. V. leuconotus, 46. V. bengalensis, 47.

V. tenuiceps, 806. Polypteryx cupido, v. cinereus? 802. Hemigyps

ponticerianus, 804.

Falcomde. Buteo canescens, 11,12. B. erythrura, 779. Hemi-

etus strophiatus, 496. Aquila crassipes, v. neviaP 1. <A. nipalen-

sis, vel rubriventer, 5. A. milvoides, 583. A.? Daphanea, 683. A.

vittata, 725. A. bifasciata, 789. Neopus perniger, 2. Butaquila

leucocephala, 859. Nisextus grandis, 7. N. pallidus, 8. N. nipa-

lensis, 9. N. pulchrior, 680, 786. Limnetus unicolor, v.? penna-

tus, 757. Circetus nipalensis, v. undulatus, Vigors, 4. C. tarayen-

sis, 6. C. mithilensis, 754. C. maculatior, 777. C. gallicus, 753.

* This arrangement so far as it differs from my own (only slightly) is that of

the Museum Catalogues. For the rest, the names of species, genus, subfamily

and family are all my own.

574 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. [No. 7.

Pandion indicus, 715. Ichthyiaetus plumbeus, v. Horsfieldii ? 10.

I. hucarius, 756. Haliztus albipes, v. Macei? 3. H. lanceatus, 755.

Dentiger pondicerianus, 15. Falco thermophilus, 21, 787. F. mil-

vipes, 26. IF. peregrinus, 29, 44, 45, 788. FF. peregrinoides, 607,

682. FF. sultaneus, 681. FF. micrurus, 821. F. subbuteo, 50. F.

rufipes, 48. . rufipedoides, 718. FF. tinnunculus, 38, 39, 42. F.

tinnunculoides, 49. FF. interstinctus, 40, 41. FF. chicquera, 43.

Hierax entolmus, v. Bengalensis? 51, 52. Hyptiopus (Baza) lo-

photes, 657. Pernis bharatensis, v. apivorus? 723, 727. Elanus

melanopterus, 23. Milvus subhemalayanus, 13. M. indicus, v.

cheela? 14. M.? rotundicauda, 16. Astur palumbarius? 24, 25,

685. A indicus, 27, 28, 766. Butastur teesa, 708. Accipiter niso-

similis, 30, 31. <A scutarius, 32,34, 36, 87, 722. A. subtypicus,

33, 780. <A. affinis, 35. A. fringillaroides, 660. Circus cyaneus,

17,18. C. cinerascens? v. pallidus? 19, 20. C. eruginosus, 22.

C. melanoleucos, 706. C. nipalensis, 736. C. plumipes, 497.

Strigide. Athene tarayensis, 63. A. cuculoides, 67. A. tubiger,

486. <A. perlineata, v. undulata? Buch. 707. A. badia, 770. Ni-

nox Jeridius, 670. Scops sunia, 64, 65. S. lettia, 66. S. pennata,

v. Aldrovandi? 721. Cultrunguis nigripes, 55. C. flavipes, 56.

Aetoglaux (Huhua) nipalensis, 54. Otus vulgaris, 60. O. brachy-

otus, 61. Mesomorpha (Urrua) cavearia, v. Bengalensis? 57. M.

coromandra, 742. M. nivicola, 827. Meseides (Bulaca) newaren-

sis, 59. Strix flammea, 62. S. badia, 841.

Caprimulgide. Caprimulgus saturatior, 174. C. innotatus, 175.

C. nipalensis, 176, 177. C. gymnopus, 749.

Hirundinide. Cypselus nipalensis, v. affinis? 334. Chetura

gigantea? v. nudipes, H. 656. Hirundo nipalensis, 329. H. rupi-

cola, 330. H. rustica, 331. H. subsoccata, 332. H. minuta, 333.

Todide. EKurystomus calorynx, 248. .. orientalis, 247. Cora-

cias bengalensis, 613. Simornis (Raya) sericeogula, v. Eurylaimus

Dalhousiw, James, 279. 8S. rubropygia, 280.

Trogonide. Trogon Hodgsoni, 178, 179.

Alcedinide. Alcyon capensis? v. princeps, H. 221. A. smyr-

nensis, 590. A. calipyga, 769. <A. guttata, 364, A. rudis, 365. A.

bengalensis, 606.

Meropide. Merops ferugiceps, 560. M. quinticolor, 561. M.

1855. | Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. 575

typicus, 746. M. viridis, 875. M. torquatus, 876, (665). Napo-

phila (Bucia) nipalensis, 201, 202. N. meropura, 762.

Upupide. Upupa Epops? v. indicus, H. 132.

Promeropide. Cinnyris nipalensis, 523, 524. C. miles, 525, 526,

527. C. ignicauda, 529, 530. C. saturata, 531. C. epauletta,

532. C. strigula, 533, 534. CC. epimecurus, 828, Arachnothera

chrysopus, 528. Myzanthe (Micrura) ignipectus, 393, 394. M.

inornata, 395. Pachyglossa melanoxantha, 488.

Meliphagide. Chloropsis cyanopterus, 250, 251, 252. C. auri-

frons, 258.

Certhide. Certhia hemalayana, Tichodroma pheenicoptera? v.

subhemalayana, 372. Sitta castaneoventris, 399. S. nipalensis, 401,

402. S. corallina, 400. Pnoepyga (Tesia) concolor, 847. P. pusil-

la, 870. P. rufiventer, 457. *P. albiventer, 491. Oligura (Tesia)

eyaniventer, 489. O. flaviventer, 490. Troglodytes subhemala-

yanus, 396. !

Luscinide. Orthotomus sutorius, v. ruficapillus, v. sphenura ?

387. Decura (Suya) fuliginosa, 881, (106). JD. crinigera, v. cau-

data, 415. Prinia fusca, 388. Cisticola subhemalayana, 437. Sali-

earia arundinacea? 818. S. affinis, 826. Hippolais Swainsoni, 385.

Phyllopneuste xanthoschistos, 380, 381. P. affinis, 838. P. tro-

chilus, 861. P. reguloides, 862. Nivicola schistilatus, 860. Horo-

nis flaviventris, 849. H. fortipes, 850. Neornis? cacharensis, 855.

N. strigiceps, 382. N.? flavolivacea, 853. Tribura luteoventris,

851. Horeites brunifrons, 836. H. pollicaris, 848. Abrornis ero-

chroa, 383. A. schisticeps, 468. A. castaneoceps, 469. A. chlo-

ropus, v. Regulus modestus, Auct. 889. A. xanthogaster, 854. A.

tenuiceps ? v. regulus ? 856. A. pulchrala, 879. Polyodon* (Yuhina)

gularis, 309. P. occipitalis, 310. P. nigrimentum, 697. Myzornis

pyrrhoura, 694. Ixulus flavicollis, 312. Copsychus saularis, 439.

440. Grillivora longicauda, v. Kittacincla macrura, 438, 731. Pha-

nicura? leucocephala, (g. Chaimarrornis), 297. P. rubricauda, 298

. * Polyodons and Myzornis here placed in the Luscinide, and Alcopus inserted in

the Turdidz, should have been left, as they were placed by me, in the family of the

Meliphagide. They are genuine Honey-suckers in habits and in structure and se

also is Saroglossa inserted in the sequel under Sturnide !

576 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. [No. 7.

418. P. ruticilla, 403, 405. P. tricolor, 406, 482, 483. _P. ceru-

leocephala, 475. PP. schisticeps, 813. P. nipalensis, v. atrata, 404.

Tarsiger chryszus, 408, 409. Larvivora cyanea, 455, 456. L. ho-

mochroa, 885. Dimorpha (Siphia) strophiata, 424, 480, 476, 714,

D. rubrocyanea, 384. D. leucocyanea, 837. Synornis joulaimus,

421.* §. leucura, (Muscicapa, Awet.)811. Nemura cyanura, 407,

N. rufilatus, 484. N. flavolivacea, 884. Calliope pectoralis, 214.

©. Lathami, 441. Cyanecula v. Calliope suecoides, 703. Muscisyl-

via leucura, 215. Bradypterus phenicuroides, 817, Thamnobia

scapularis, 213. Rubicola ferrea, 413, 416, 417. Saxicola satu-

ratior, 299. 8S. rubicola, 300, 301. 8. meloleuca, 420. S. insignis,

812. Accentor strophiatus, 414. A. immaculatus, v. nipalensis,

487. A. cacharensis, 873. A. nipalensis, 874. Jora scapularis, 711.

Parus sultaneus, 344. P. xanthogerys, 397. P-. monticolus, 398.

P. jouschistos, 845. P. melalophus, 846. P. dichrous, 852. P.?

seriophrys, 863. PP. schistinotus, 716. P. wmodius, 830. P. ery-

throcephalus, 389, 390. Temnorist (Suthora) atrifrons, 470. T.

fulvifrons, 888. Zosterops madaraspatana, 391, 3892. Motacilla

Hodgsoni, 133, 1384, 135. M. boarula, 186,772. M. xanthoschista,

678, 679. M. locustrina, 775. Budytes calcaratus, 667, 668. B.

eitreoloides, 732. 3B. schisticeps, 733, 773. 3B. fulviventer, 774.

B. dubius, v. anthoides, 808. Enicurus maculatus, 347. E. fuli-

ginosus, 348. HE. schistaceus, 349. E. immaculatus, 350. EH. Scou-

leri, v. heterurus, 698. Anthus maculatus, 435. A. roseaceus, v.

rufogularis? 734. A.hortulanus, 791. A. brevirostris, 814. A.

pelopus, 877. Cichlops monticolus, v. Corydalla Richardi? 431.

C. ubiquitarius, 432, 433. C. thermophilus, 735. C. fortipes, 738.

Turdide. Chlorisoma venatoria, 210, 211. Myophonus metal-

licus, 224. M.Temminckii, 225. Pitta cyanoptera, 454. P. rodo-

gaster, 761. Heleornis (Paludicola) nipalensis, 453. Cinclus Pal-

lasii, 240. C. P. young? v. maculatus, 241. Petrocincla cyanota,

584, 585. P. homochroa, 586. P. cyanea, 259. P. erythrogastra

* 421 fem. 811 mas. of my Joulamus, the leucura of Gmelin and rubeculoides

of Sykes who makes the former a Muscicapa and the latter a Saxicola.

+ Temnoris next Gould’s Paradoxornis and our Heteromorpha and Conostoma

also perhaps.

1855. | Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. 577

301, 352, 353. Orocetes cinclorhynchus, 359-362. Petrophila

turdoides, 587. Zoothera monticola, 268, 269. Turdus pecilopterus,

184—186. ‘TT. oreocincloides, 197. T. atrogularis, 198, 199.. T.

erythrurus, 200, 720. T.? picaoides, 363. T. rubrocanus, 575.

T. Naumannu, 790. T. viscivorus ? 882. Merula nivicollis, 182,

183. 2? Grandala ccelicolor, 844. Oreocincla Whitei, 194—196.

O.? rostrata, 833. O.? micropus, 158, s.g. Turdulus. Hemipteron

nipalense, 377. Crateropus rufimentum, 187. C. ocellatus, 191.

C. moniliger, 192. OC. grisauris, 193. C. albogularis, 204. C. leu-

colophus, 205. C. cexrulatus, 493, 494. C. variegatus, 693. C.

affinis, 768. C. erythropterus, 820. CC. erythrocephalus, 163%

Trochalopteron melanura, v. Zanthoc. squamata, Gould, 376. T.

setifer, 317. 'T. subunicolor, 842. Timalia pellotis, 315. T. leuco-

tis, 316. TT. pileata, 835. Pyctoris hypoleuca, v. Timalia hyp. Auct.

704. Mixornis ruficeps, v. Timalia gularis, Horsf 699. Strachyris

nigriceps, 356. S. pyrrhops, 410, 411. 8. chrysza, 869 Erpornis*

zanthochlora, 760. Malacocercus griseus, v. terrecolor, 371. M.?

abornis, 816. M. geochrous, 868. Pomatorhinus erythrogenys,

237. P. schisticeps, 288. P. ruficollis, 239. Keropia striata, 266,

267. Oriolus Traillii, 260, 261. O. galbula, 262. O. melanoris,

263. O. Hodgsoni, 264. QO. juv.? strigipectus, 265. Trichopho-

rus xanthogaster, 346. Hemixus flavala, 244. Hypsipetes psaroides,

242. H. viridis, 343. Alcopus (Sibia) picaoides, 246. A. nigri-

ceps, 258. Alcurus melanocephalus, 245. A. nipalensis, 343.

Ixops nipalensis, v. Actinodura? Gould, 257. Ixos cafer? v. py-

geus, 207. I. leucogenys, 208. I. jocosus? v. pyrrhotis, 209.

Muscicapide. Muscicapa estigma, 140. M. ciliaris, 141. M.?

terrecolor, 286,287. M. melanops, 288, 289. M. acormus, 478.

M. hemileucura, 797. M. leucoschista, 824. Digenea leucomela-

nura, 419. D. tricolor, 795. Hemipus picecolor, v. Muscicapa

* Stachyris, Erpornis and Mixornis stood in my arrangement near to Iéra, Chlo-

ropsis, &c. among the Brachypods, and Alcopus, as already noted, among the

Meliphagide, and such { still think are their proper places.

817 Bradypterus, alias Hemiptilon.

699 Mix. ruficeps, alias chloris, alias gularis.

734 Pyctoris, alias Chrysomma. Type, Tymalia hypoleuea, auct.

4aqa2

578 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. [ No. v7

picata, 285. Hemichelidon ferrugineus, 425. H. fuliginosus, 427.

Bainopus irenoides, 284. Chaitaris (Niltava) rubeculoides, 187—

139. C. sundara, 142, 422. C. sordidus, 423. C. fuligiventer,

143. Muscipeta paradisea, 281—283. Rbhipidura albigula, 426.

Myiagra cerulea, v. occipitalis, 730, 485. Cryptolopha poiocephala,

428, 429. Chelidorynx hypoxantha, v. Rhipidura hypoxantha,

Blyth? 386. |

Ampelide.* Leiothrix calipyga, v. furcatus ? 354, 855. Certhi-

parus (Minla) ignitincta, 311, 313. C. castaneceps, 477. Proparus

(Siva) vinipectus, 479, 480. P.? chryseus, 591. Fringilliparus

(Mesia) argentauris, 307, 308. Joropus (Siva) strigula, 314. J.

nipalensis, 357. J. cyanouropterus, 358. Prosorinia (Cochoa) pur-

purea, 180, 181, 577. P. viridis, 221, 222. Pteruthius erythro-

notus, 232, 233. PP. xanthochlorus, 446. Heterornis (Cutia) nipa-

lensis, 254, 255. Pericrocotus, v. Phenicornis princeps, 290, 291.

P. brevirostris, 292—294. P. peregrinus, 295—297. P. sordidus,

750. Graucalus papuensis ? nipalensis, 318, 319. Volvocivorat

melaschistos, 517—519. sth rufiventer, 741.’ Dicrurus fin-

gah? v. albirictus, 550, 551. »D. pyrrhops, 553. ““D. macrocer-

cus ? v. annectans, 675, 676. * ‘Dp. niviventer, 700.“ rD, hemidicrurus,

758.” Prepopterus (Chaptia) eeneus, V. muscipetoides, 578. Cometes

(Chibia) crishna, 564.°C. grandis, 567. ¥Melisseus (eueinway remi-

fer, 554.

Laniade. Taphiiodoriil pelvica, 234, 235. T. leucura, 236. Col-

lurio nipalensis, v. Tephronotus, 230, 231. C. ferrugiceps, 481. C.

obscurior, 691. C. jounotus, 815. C. Hardwickii, 871. -C. trico-

lor, 229.

Corvide. Garrulus lanceolatus, 173. G. bispecularis, 206. Cya-

nurus ? erythrorhynchus, 203. Crypsirina vagabunda, 189. C.

sinensis, 190. Conostoma emodium, 661. Heteromorpha unicolor,

843. Nucifraga hemispila, 219, 220. Corvus macrorhynchus? v.

Corone ? 218. C. splendens, v. impudicus? Fregilus graculus, 840.

* See Monograph of this group in Corbyn’s India Review and in J. A. S,

t+ Volvocivora to next family or Laniade.

¢ Heteromorpha next Paradoxornis and Temnoris.

1855. | Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. 579

Sturnide. Saraglossa spilopterus, 370.* Hulabes v. Gracula

religiosa, 302. Pastor roseus, 673, 726. P. pagodarum? v. nigri-

ceps, 270. P. malabaricus? v. caniceps, 271, 272. P. tristis, 303.

P. cristatellus, 304. P. gregicolus, 710. Sturnus indicus, 306.

Sternopastor contra, 505.

Fringillide. Ploceus flavigula, 451. P. melanogaster, 655. P.

passerinus, 70. P. atrigula, 743. Coccothraustes melanozanthus,

326, 327. C. carnipes, 328. OC. icteroides, 829. Spermestes mela-

nocephalus, 3822, 321. S. lineoventer, v. leuconota ? 324. 8. (Lon-

chura) acuticauda, 325. S. fuscoluteus, 87. Carduelis spinoides,

442—444. Procarduelis nipalensis, 460, 461. Pyrgyta domestica,

447, 448. P. montana, 449. Gymnoris flavirostris, 864. Fringil-

lauda nemoricola, 450. Emberiza nipalensis, v. erythroptera? 341,

342. HH. sordida, v. chlorocephala ? 445. H. oinopus, s. g. Ocyris,

473, 474. HE. aureola, 793. Heterura sylvana, 436. Alauda leio,

pus, v. orientalis, 728. A. triborhyncha, v. leiopus ? 739. A. dulci-

vox, 867. Heterops cristatus, 729. Corypha baghaira, 434, 815.

Plocealauda typica, 724. Pyrrhulauda cruciger, 809. Propasser

rodopepla, 340. PP. sordida, young of pulcherrima? 452. P. pul-

cherrima, v. Pr. rodochroa? 465—467. Pyrrholinota rosecolor, v.

Pyrrh. rosea? 464. Pyrrhoplectes epauletta, 462, 463. Propyr-

rhula subhemachalana, 471, 472. P. rubeculoides, 831. P. sipahi,

320, 321. Pyrrhula erythrocephala, 335—338. P. nipalensis, 329,

498, 499. Loxia hemalayana, 887.

Bucerotide. Buceros cinerascens, 58. B. homrai, 599. B.

nigralbus, 666. Aceros nipalensis, 600—602.

Psittacide. Palexornis rhodocephalus, 273, 709. P. mystaceus,

vy. ponticerianus, 274, 695. P. schisticeps, 275—277. P. nipalen-

sis, 278, 674. P. nigrirostris, 696. P. torquatus? 701, 702. Psit-

tacula pyropyga, v. vernalis ? 609, 610.

Picide. Bueco caniceps, v. viridis? 170. B. ceruligula, 171.

B. igniceps, 172. B. grandis, 217. Piculus nipalensis, 161. P.

rufifrons, 162. Comeris (Sasia) ochracea, 659. Picus sultaneus,

165, 166. Dryotomus flavigula, v. flavinucha? 167, 168. Chloro-

* Saroglossa to Meliphagide ; a very interesting form placed in genus Lampro-

tornis by Vigors, which has led, I suppose, to its disposal here under the Sturnide,

with which it has no affinity.

580 Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. [No.2

nerpes? pyrrhotis, 492, 687. Dendrocopus cathpharius, 154. D.

hyperythrus, 151, 142. D. pyriceps, 1538. D. majoroides, 155, 156.

D. brunnifrons, 157, 158. D. moluccensis, 159, 160. Brachylophus

sericollis, 145, 146. B. xanthopygeus, 147. B. squamatus, 148.

B. occipitalis, 149, 150. Brachypternus Shorii, 163, 164. B. igni-

ceps, 520. Meiglyptes badius, 169.

Cuculide. Phenicophaus montanus, 212. Zanclostomus sirki,

226. Oxylophus coromandus, v. rubrarmus, 611. O. serratoides,

612. Eudynamys orientalis, 249. Centropus pygmeus, 495, 522.

C. philippensis, 594, 595, 692. Cuculus hemalayanus ? v. bharovus,

501. C. canorus, 503, 506. C. micropterus, 504, 507. C. satu-

ratus, 505, 690. C. sparverioides, 509—511. C. niger? v. pyrom-

matus, 512, 514. C. brevipennis, 518, 689. C. nisicolor, 872.

Pseudornis dicruroides, 502. Chalcites xanthorhynchus, 515, 516.

Columbide. Vinago sphenura, 93, 94. V. militaris, 104, 105.

Ptilonopus turturoides, 100, 101. P. macronotus, 102. Romeris

(Toria) aromatica, 103, 688. Rhinopus (Ducula) insignis, 216, 92.

Dendrotreron Hodgsoni, 98, 99. Columba pulchrala, 88, 89. C.

leuconota, 95. C. domestica, var.97. C.? pulchricollis, 737. Mo-

nornis perpulchra, 91. Turtur vitticollis, 96. T. douraca, 107.

Coccyzura tusalia, 663. (na murmensis, 74:7.

Phasianide. Crossoptilon tibetanum, 785. Phasianus Wallichii,

76—78. Epomia Amherstii, 85. . picta, 86. Euplocomus leuco-

melas, 79, 80, 771. Gallus Bankiva, 74, 75. Tragopan satyrus, 69,

72. Lophophorus Impeyanus, v. refulgens, 73. Gallophasis pucra-

sia, 68, 71.* Tetraogallus Nigellii, 781. Ithaginis cruentatus, 81

—84 Tetraoperdix (Lerwa) nivicola, 108, 109. Francolinus gula-

ris, 378. F. orientalis, 379. FF. vulgaris? v. brevipes, 630—632,

Pyectes (Chacura) chukor, 110. Arboricola olivacea, v. torqueola.

111, 113, 114. A. rufipes, 112. Coturnix textilis ? v. pluvialis, 119,

120. C. philippensis, 128, 129. C. dactylisonans ? v. indicus, 180,

131. Perdicula rubicola, 763, 764. Hemipodius joudera, 121. H.

Dussumieri ? v. variabilis, 122, 123. H. taigur? v. plumbipes, 126,

127. Pterocles arenarius, 784. P. pictus, 782. P. exustus, 783.

* Gallophasis was originally applied by me to the Kaliches, which are, in struc-

ture and in geographic distribution, a most perfect link between tropical Gallus and

boreal Phasianus.

1855. | Catalogue of Nipalese Birds. 581

Otide. Otis bengalensis, v. deliciosa, 115. .O. aurita, 116, 117.

O. nigriceps, 778.

Charadride. Q&dicnemus crepitans, 53. Pseudops griseus, 118.

Cursorius tarayensis, 574. Glareola nipalensis, v. cinerascens, 658.

G. thermophila, v. longipes, 799. G. gangetica, 825. Squatarola

cinerea, 672. Vanellus cristatus, 625. Philomachus ventralis, v.

spinosus, 227. Sarciophorus fuscus, 810. Lobivanellus goensis,

228. Charadrius pluvialis, 535, 536. C. rufinus, 669. C. subru-

finus, 124, 125. Hiaticula minor, 628. Hematopus ostralegus, 807.

Arded@. Anthropoides virgo, 588. Ardea purpurea, 592. A.

insignis, 645. A. cinerea, 646. Eegretta chloriceps, v. virescens,

Auct. 622. EH. cinnamomea, 623, 624. E. flavicans, v. russata ? 638,

647. . nigrirostris, 639, 641. E. maronata, 642—644. HE. mo-

desta, 794. Nyctiardea europea, 685—637 | Platalea pyrrhops, 144,

Ciconia leucocephala ? y. biclavata, 521. C. nigra, 620. Mycteria

australis, 801. Osteorophea immigratoria, 713. Tantalus rodop-

teron, v. leucocephalus ? 800. Ibis falcinellus, 571. I. (Pseudibis)

papillosa, 619. I. aimolene, v. melanocephalus, 865.

Scolopacide. Numenius arquata, 614. N. arquatula, 615. N.

pheopus, 616. Limosa melanura, 537. Clorhynchus strophiatus,

576. Totanus calidris, 367. T. macularius? v. auratus, 368. T.

glareola, 369, 745. TT. glottoides, 549. T. hypoleucos, 557. T.

ochropus, 744. T. glareoides, 748. T. fuscus, 798. Recurvirostra

avocetta, 573. Himantopus melanopterus, 516. Tringa pusilla ? v.

Temminckii? 629. ‘TT. variabilis, 740. T. minuta, 751, 752. Ma-

chetes optatus, 366, 823. M. pugnax ? 412, 597. Rhynchea capen-

sis P v. indica, 538, 589. Gallinago nemoricola, 540, 541. G. media ?

v. uniclavata, 542, 543. G. heterura, v. biclavata, 544, 545. G.

solitaria, 547, 548. G. gallinula, 608. Scolopax rusticola, 546.

Palamedide. Parra sinensis, 563. P. superciliosa, 570. P. in-

dica, 719. P. phenicura, 572.

Rallide. Zapornia flammiceps, 374, 375. Z. pusilla, v. Bailloni,

568, 569. Z. thermophila, 759. Z. nigrolineata, 765. Porphyrio

hyacinthicus, 562, 662. Gallinula chloropus, 633, 634. Fulica

atra, 621.

Anatide. Anser rubrirostris, 579. A. indicus, 593. Mycrocygna

girra, 796. Dendrocyena arcuata, 581. Tadorna vulpanser, 580.

582 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

T. rutila, 803. T.? pnoe, 819. Anas mail, 500. A. boschas, 653.

A.? vitticeps, 677. Rhynchaspis clypeata, 651, 652. Dafila cauda-

cuta, 459, 454. Mareca pecilorhyncha, 792. Querquedula crecca>

617, 618. Q. vulgaris, 767. Fuligula vulgaris, 373. F.? cheonea,

458. FF. nyroca, 648, 649. F. leucophthalmos? 650. F. caryo-

phyllacea, 664. I. rufina, 686, 822. F. cristata, 712. Mergus

serrator, 626, 627. Cygnus ferus, the wild swan, whereof, strange

to say, I procured a sample in the valley of Nepal during a most

unusually inclement winter.

Podicipede. Podiceps minor, v. pandubia, 558. P. cristatus, 834.

Laride. Xema ridibunda, 566. X. pallida, 857. Sterna rose-

ata, 565.

Pelecanide. Pelecanus gangeticus, 582. P. calirhynchus, 92.

Carbo pygmeeus, 552. C. raptensis, 555. C. javanica ? vy. raptensis,

559. C. leucocephala, 596. Plotus melanogaster, 655.

The list consists of 652 species: 89 being Raptorial; 407 Passe-

rine; 44 Gallinaceous; 77 Wading; and 35 Natatorial Birds. |

Notes.on Northern Cachar.—By Lieut. R. Stewart, 22nd

Regt., B. NL.

North Cachar, including that portion of the country called Toolaram

Sonapaty’s, is bounded on the north by the rivers Jumoonah and

Hurriahjan, which separate it from the Assam district of Now-

gong. On the east the river Dhunseeree, rising among the Burrail

mountains and flowing northward, is our frontier with the inde-

pendent tribes of Angami and Kutcha Nagas. A huge range of

mountains called the Burrail, running directly east and west forms

the line of demarkation on the south, with Cachar Proper. And

on the west, the Cossilee, and one of its small tributaries called

the Umptng, rising in the Burrail range, and flowing northward,

divide it from the Cossiah and Jynteah hill country.

The form enclosed by these boundaries is that of a rude

square, of about 3000 square miles in area: all lying within the |

water-shed of the Birhampooter, and on its left bank, though

removed from the stream toward the uplands. This tract is for the

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 583

most part mountainous, and covered with dense forest and bamboo

jungle, intersected by numerous streams which find their rise in |

the Burrail and lower ranges, and flow towards the plains to the

north.

The population, consisting in all of about 30,000 souls, is, com-

posed of no less than six different tribes, all having distinct lan-

guages, manners and customs. They are thinly scattered through-

out the country in small village communities, the greater part

being located towards the south, close to the high range; vast

belts of forest in the north and the whole line of frontier to the

east, being left unoccupied: the first on account of the intricacy

and impracticability of the country, and the second from the dread

of the ravages of the Kutcha and Angami Naga tribes.

North Cachar is most easily approached from the southern side,

that is from Cachar Proper. There are no less than three distinct

routes from Silchar to Apaloo, the sudder station of the district.

The shortest of these is that via Oodharbund, a village in the

plains, about ten miles north of Cachar. On leaving this village, the

road proceeds for some way up the bed of the Madoora river, and

then, after surmounting the lower ranges of hills lying at the foot

of the Burrail, boldly runs up the face of those mountains them-

selves, nor does it seek, by zigzaging or circumvention, any means of

alleviating the toughness of the “ pull’? which in some places 1s tre-

mendous.

Nothing can be less interesting than a journey by this route.

The moment the traveller has left Oodharbund, he finds himself

walking between two high walls of jungle, which it is impossible

for the eye to pierce. This jungle in the lower ranges is com-

posed of a small species of bamboo, the stalks growing exceedingly

close to one another : higher up, the first striking change is that ofa

larger bamboo, which takes the place of the smaller kind, and grows in

clumps instead of singly. Interspersed with these are gigantic bam-

boos growing to the height of sixty or seventy feet, and measuring

eight or ten inches in diameter at their base. When half way up

the Burrail range, bamboos of all kinds give place to a timber forest,

where huge trees of various sorts abound. Here, indeed, some

scenes of great beauty present themselves. The rich and varie-

584 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

gated foliage of the trees, the huge, gnarled and moss-grown trunks

and branches, and the profusion of creepers, which, rope-like, bind

all the trees into a most inextricable tangle over head, and hang

in quaint festoons from the higher branches, might well form the

subject of an exquisite painting. But a great amount of dampness

prevails throughout, and the eye gets wearied with gazing on perpe-

tual sylvan vistas without any thing of stirring life to relieve the

tedium. So thick is the forest that at no place but one, on the

whole line of road up the face of the hill, are the plains of Cachar

visible. At this place the eye enjoys the freedom for a short time

given to it, although the view itself presents nothing particularly

interesting. Upon accomplishing the descent on the northern side

of the range, which is marked by the same changes of vegetation as

that on the south, North Cachar may fairly be said to have been

reached. The road proceeds thenee to the station of Apaloo, cross-

ing the Jatinga river, which is here a small stream, then passing

over and running along small ranges of hills covered with dense

bamboo jungle, and crossing the rivers Dyung and Mahour. The

journey to Apaloo by this route may be performed with care in five

days, and on an emergency may be accomplished in three.

The next road is that up the bed of the Jatinga river, and is

reached from Silchar vid Burkhola, a village in the plains, about

twelve miles north-west of the station. After leaving Burkhola, the

road crosses a low range of hills, and descending on the river pur-

sues its course along the banks or in the bed of the stream, and by

an almost imperceptible ascent up the valley reaches that spot,

where the road by Oodharbund crossed the river, from which point

both routes unite.

Eight miles is added to the distance if this route be chosen in

preference to that by Oodharbund, but the traveller is relieved

from the equivalent of twice that distance in fatigue arising from

the avoidance of abrupt ascents.

If a good road be ever constructed between Silchar and Apaloo ,

this is indisputably the route which should be adopted; although

gome obstructions which now exist, would have to be removed.

Huge rocks block up the whole of the bed of the stream and the

valley for about three miles, along the road. A few hundred pounds

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 585

of gun-powder would, however, soon clear a road through them, and

a greater outlay might also, I think, serve to open out the navi-

gation of the river itself to rafts, by means of which the fine timbers

growing in the valley might be floated down to market during the

rainy months. ‘Two days’ journey up the river, brings us to a wide

portion of the valley covered with forest, and abounding in fine

Jharul timber of great value. The valley in the neighbourhood of this

spot, which is called the Megpur forest is thickly interspersed with

Cacharee and Kookie villages, and it is pitiful to see the ruthless

spoliation which the noble trees are undergoing at the hands of

these people; the timber after being cut down, being left to rot

or burned for the purpose of enriching the soil.

The scenery on this route is a great improvement on that vid

Oodharbund, the river forming an ever-varying and pleasant fea-

ture. The banks are, in some places, abrupt and rocky, rising to the

height of many feet; in other places, such as the Megpur forest,

the valley widens and forest scenery comes into play.

The third route from Cachar is one seldom or never used, al-

though I have penetrated into the country by it myself. It is

much longer than the other two, occupying, at the least, and

under favourable circumstances, five days. It proceeds via Lukhi-

pur, a village in the plains some sixteen miles east of Silchar,

and on reaching a low range of hills called the Hoorung, skirts

along them in a northerly direction, until it arrives at the banks of

the river Chindm, along the bed of which it proceeds until it reaches

the hill on which Baladhun (a large Naga village) is situated, when

it branches off up the bed of one of its tributaries, and pursuing

its course up to its very source on the summits of the Burrail, de-

scends through a gorge, right down upon Apaloo itself.

Miles of this road, when traversing the low lands in the neigh-

bourhood of the Hoorung range, lie across large morasses of thick

alluvial mud: here footing is obtained by means of what are

called paddy-bridges, which consist of a series of bamboos lashed

two and two together, in the form of an x and planted firmly in

the ground: these again are connected at their junctions by other

bamboos laid across, and lashed thereto, along which the traveller

must poise himself, as best he can. It is astonishing to see how

4unu 2

586 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

carelessly those who are accustomed to this system, trudge along.

this frail framework, where the footing, consisting as it frequently

does of but one bamboo, is exceedingly precarious. Coolies laden.

with heavy burdens, pass as securely as if on terra firma.

The ascents on this route are also very considerable, especially

the last one up the Burrail. The scenery is in many parts very

interesting. The Chindm is a large mountain torrent, and both

that river and its tributary abound in scenes highly picturesque.

The approach from Nowgong in Assam is, I am told, an exces-

sively tedious one as well as. uninteresting. It occupies between a

week and ten days, lies for three days in the plains, after which

it enters an extensive and unhealthy terai, crosses a number of

low ranges of hills, and gradually encountering higher ones, reaches

at length the more central portion of the district.

Ready access can, however, be had during the rains and, indeed

through greater part of the year, to the more northern parts of

the district, by means of the rivers Copilee, Dyung and Dhunseeree,

which are navigable, to boats of small burden and rafts, a consider-

able way into the interior.

The approach from Cherrapunji lies vid Kalapani and through

the independent territory of Raja Sing Manik, and part of Jynteah

hill. The scenery on this route is described as very beautiful, and

it passes through the most thickly populated part of the hills. Yet

it is little frequented except by a few Cossiahs, who venture into

North Cachar for the purpose of buying cotton from the Kookies.

There appears to be a marked difference between the character of.

the Cossiah and Jynteah hills and those of Northern Cachar, the

former being grass covered, with forest bottoms, and the latter

overgrown with bamboo jungle, and having the forests chiefly on.

a high level instead of a low one. This change does not take place

gradually along the route, but the moment the Copilee, (which

would seem to be the natural boundary between the two countries,)

is crossed, it is at once perceptible.

A route is said to exist from Munnipurto North Cachar, lying

through part of the country of the Kutcha Nagas. It is described

as being a week’s march over very difficult country, but I have no

further information regarding it.

1855. Notes on Northern Cachar. 587

It must be understood that all the roatls mentioned by me, are

mere foot-paths cleared through the jungle, and perfectly impassable

to all but foot-passengers. It would be impossible for even a hill

pony to go along many of them, and no one could venture to ride

for more than a mile or two at a stretch on favorable ground, on

any one of them. The best method of proceeding, therefore, is by

those means with which nature has supplied us; and, difficult and

irksome as walking in such country is, it will be found preferable to

the only other means of locomotion that exists, and to which those

incapable of being on their legs for six hours a day, are obliged to

resort. Palanquins and tonjons are out of the question. Indepen-

dently of their being no bearers to carry them, it would be im-

possible to convey them round the sharp corners of the paths as

they pass between rocks and trees, and still more so, along the

faces of precipices, where there is only footing for a singie indivi-

dual at a time. If it is necessary to be carried, a slight litter of

bamboos is constructed, in which there is space for a person to

sit tailor-fashion, and in this position and no other he is obliged

to sit during a six hours’ daily journey, while twelve or sixteen

coolies support and carry him along, at the rate of about two miles.

an hour.

In marching in the hills, by such foot-paths, six hours a day

including one hour’s halt, must be devoted to the road, as the pace

can never exceed three miles an hour, and seldom even come up

toit. A start after breakfast, at about 8 or 9 o’clock, brings

you up to your ground, removed about ten or fifteen miles from

the last encamping place, at 3 or 4 in the afternoon. The coolies

who accompany you on the march, are then set about to erect a

temporary hut, which they do in an incredibly short time, and in

the course of two hours you are lodged in a tenement impervious

to sun and rain.

The general appearance of N. Cachar when looked down upon

from one of the higher ranges, is that of a number of low worm-

like hills most intricately intertwined, and covered with dense

bamboo jungle which lies here and there felled in large and small

patches, on which cultivation is carried on.

Viewed from a distance, the height of the bamboos being uniform,

588 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

the regularity and evenness of their tops has the appearance of

lawn-like grass, and a huge tree (perhaps the remnant of some

former forest) rising here and there, in the jungle, and towering

high above the tops of the bamboos, adds much to the decep-

tion. This illusion is, however, completely destroyed when the

descent has been made, and it is found that instead of travers-

ing the smooth grass of a park, it is necessary to proceed along

a road wedged in between two walls of bamboo, thirty feet high,

stumbling at every step owing to the irregularity of the ground.

As we proceed north, bamboo jungle, though common, is not so

frequent: its place is gradually taken by small trees with which it

is often interspersed, and which cover the low hills from summit to

base, and by the time we reach the plains we are in high tree

forest, of which the terai is composed.

The whole of Toolaram’s country may be characterised as 1800

square miles of tree jungle, 400 miles of which are in the plains, and

form part of the terai, the remainder being heaved up intoa series

of low ridges and undulating hills, only fourteen square miles of the

whole being under cultivation. Yet the country is extremely fertile,

as all tracts must be, which lie at the foot of lofty ranges.

Villages of Cucharees, Kookies and Nagas are pretty plentifully

scattered about the southern and central portions of the district,

and sometimes, when perched in prominent places, as those of the

Nagas invariably are, add much to the interest of the view, which

has generally too much of sameness in it to be pleasing.

The Burrail range running along the entire southern boundary

of the district, is the most stupendous and beautiful feature in

it, These mountains are very irregular in their formation, and

throw out peaks and spurs and ridges in all directions, their

summits and sides for a considerable distance being crowned with

glorious timber forests. Nothing can exceed the beauty of these

hills, as viewed from certain positions and in certain lights: the

effect of the dark-coloured foliage standing out in relief against a

clear sky showing minutely the picturesque irregularity of their

outline, is not equalled by any other hill-scenery I have ever met

with.

The height of these mountains is, I should say, about 2500 feet

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 589

above the general level of the country which, again, may be about

1500 feet above the level of the sea, many of the peaks of the

Burrail may rise, however, to 5000 feet above the sea or even more.

On clear days the snowy ranges of the Bhootan mountains, on

the northern side of the Burhamputer, are distinctly visible, but at

too great a distance to produce any marked effect, being generally

much obscured by the low clouds which hang above the horizon.

The climate of North Cachar, is on the whole very agreeable,

the temperature of those places in it which are at all raised, being,

on an average, at least 8° Fahrenheit below that of the plains of

Cachar, the maximum temperature, during the hottest months,

never exceeding 85°, and the minimum during the same time 72°.

The chief objection to the district as a residence, is the constant

violent wind that blows upon it from the south, through the gorges

of the Burrail range. This wind would appear to come directly

from the plains of Cachar, and yet Cachar is far from being a windy

district, and, with the exception of a few storms, at the end of

the cold weather, enjoys almost a perpetual calm.

When I first visited these hills, the season being that in which

the jungle (cleared for the purposes of cultivation) is burned,

huge fires were prevalent throughout the country. The magnitude

and fierceness of these fires are beyond anything I ever saw or

heard of—not even the fire of London, or the blazing Prairies

of America can be compared with them. Whole mountains are

in flames, tongues of flame fifty or sixty feet in height leaping

up all around them. I thought, possibly, these great confla-

erations, by rarifying the air in their immediate neighbourhood to

a considerable extent, might cause a rush of wind to supply the

place of the atmosphere thus exhausted. But the violent winds

continued for months after the cleared jungle was all burned down,

and I was forced to give up my theory.

I begin to think that this constant wind must be an upper

current of sea-breeze from the Bay of Bengal, which passes over the

low hills of Tipperah, and the plains of Cachar, until it is broken

by the high Burrail range, when it precipitates itself down the

gorges and valleys of those mountains into the country beyond.

But I have no argument to offer in support of this theory.

590 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

My observations of the climate have hitherto applied only to

Apaloo, and those parts of the hills considerably above the general

level of the country, though not on the greatest heights. Here

the climate is healthy and with the exception of the wind, pleasant.

It is far otherwise, however, in the valleys and dells between the

hills, and generally in the whole tract to the north, including Too-

laram’s country. There the rankness of the vegetation and the

malaria emitted from decaying vegetable matter, spreads disease and

death, even among those who from long residence have become

accustomed to such localities. .A European or native of the plains

has little chance of escaping with his life, should he be detained for

any time in the low grounds.

Toolaram’s country must, I fancy, be the most insalubrious place

in the whole world. Independently of the effects of the malaria,

all epidemics, such as cholera and small-pox are prevalent, and it is

not astonishing, therefore, that we find a population of 6200 per-

sons only, occupying such an extensive tract, although the paucity

of people has been ascribed to the misgovernment of the late rulers.

North Cachar is not, apparently, visited with such floods of

rain as the Cossiah hills, although of course a greater quantity

must fall among mountains than on the plains. Yet I think there

can be but a slight difference between the fall in the plains of

Cachar, and that at Apaloo. Clouds hang pretty constantly on the

peaks of the hills, and a considerable amount of rain may fall on

the higher levels, but the torrents carry it all off, and no effect is

produced by the fall on the lower ground.

Dense fogs and mists are very frequent, and the climate is every

where a damp one. Books, furniture, dresses, &c. stand no chance

with it, although it has been found to agree pretty well with both

Europeans and natives of the plains; the latter, however, suffer

greatly on first coming up, being subject to fevers, and a mild

form of dysentery ; this may, however, be induced more by a change

in diet, the hill rice differing considerably from that of the plains,

than by any baneful effect of the climate.

There are very few remarkable places in North Cachar, nothing

interesting concerning the history of the country being known, all

that ¢s known being confined within the last half century.

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar. 591

The entire district, as it now stands, formed a portion of the do-

minions of the Rajahs of Cachar, who were in the habit of exacting

revenue, consisting of ivory, wax, rice, aud other articles of produce,

from all the mountaineers east of Jynteah to Manipur. On the

death of Gobind Chunder the last Rajah of Cachar, in default of

successors, Cachar lapsed to the British Government, in the year

1830, and with it we also became possessed of the mountainous tract

of country to the north. Circumstances, however, which had oc-

curred during the latest years of the native sovereignty of the pro-

vince, induced us to take but a small part of the hilly country

immediately under our own government.

In the reign of Gobind Chunder, a menial in his service of the

name of Kohee Dau pushed himself sufficiently forward to be ap-

pointed governor of the hill country attached to the kingdom. Once

removed from his master he had influence sufficient to instigate a

successful rebellion, and establish his own independence, which in

due time was acknowledged by Gobind Chunder himself. But shortly

afterwards, being decoyed down to the plains, he was treacherously

assassinated, at the hands of his former master. His son Toolaram

escaped, and for a long time led a roving life in the hills, main-

taining his independence, notwithstanding the forces sent against

him by the Rajah of Cachar.

In 1824 Toolaram joined the Burmesein their invasion of Cachar,

and drank his full meed of revenge in the fire and sword which

they spread through the kingdom of his enemy. The alliance of

a man like Toolaram must have been of great service to the Bur-

mese in their enterprise. His local knowledge alone was worth half

an army to an invading force such as they were, and indeed with-

out his aid it would have been impossible for them to have made

good their retreat before our army, which they did through the

hills in the N. EH. corner of Cachar, a place called “ Bagna kéna’”’

to this day in memory of the flight.

On the withdrawal of the Burmese, Toolaram was left in his old

position as regards his territory, though better able to resist his old

enemy, Gobind Chunder, who nevertheless made frequent attempts

to expel him,

In 1828, Toolaram, though able to withstand all attacks from

4 i

592 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No.7

without, was obliged to succumb to treachery from within, and a

much trusted cousin of his seized his government, and compelled

him to fly for refuge to Jynteah.

In 1829 Toolaram, having obtained the assistance of Gumbheer

Singh, Rajah of Munipur, retook his country, forcing his cousin to

fly for protection to the Rajah of Cachar.

After this an interference took place on the part of the British

Government, which obliged Gobind Chunder to make over certain

parts of the hills to Toolaram. Gobind Chunder was murdered in

1830, and Cachar lapsed to the English, Toolaram still holding his

place, and being kept in possession by us against further attempts

made by his cousin to dethrone him.

In 1833 Toolaram executed two British subjects, on a Pieces of

having conspired against his life. For this act he was tried at

Gowhatti in Assam, and acquitted, upon it being shown that, as an

independent chief, he had power of life and death over malefactors

in his own territory.

But care was taken to reduce this power, and by a treaty of 1834

his dominions were curtailed and his power limited to the trial of

petty cases within them, all heinous offences being rendered subject

to our officials alone. He was moreover called upon to pay an

annual tribute of four pair of elephant tusks, and, to make him more

dependent, became the recipient of a pension of Rs. 50 per month.

In 1844 Toolaram, having become infirm and old, prayed that

Government would transfer the management of his country to his

two sons; this was done, and until 1853 it remained in their hands.

But the young men did not appear to possess administrative

abilities. They quarrelled among one another, and the business of

the state was allowed to get into confusion. The inhabitants were

oppressed and fled, and the country became a place of refuge for

all the great criminals and defaulters of the neighbouring districts,

who, once across the boundary, could never again be heard of. Every

article of the treaty of 1834 having been frequently broken by these

rulers, it was thought incumbent upon the death of Toolaram, and

consequent on the event of one of his sons losing his life in waging

a war, in direct contravention to the above treaty, to put a stop to |

the regular succession, and annex the country to our own dominions.

1855.] _ Notes on Northern Cachar. 593

This measure was very skilfully carried out by Lieut. Bivar in the

cold weather of 1853-54, and it is to him that I am indebted for

my information regarding the country.

On the death of Gobind Chunder, therefore, it was only a small

belé of the bill-country, about 1200 square miles, that came into our

possession, and this tract was placed under the jurisdiction of the

Superintendent of Cachar. In 1839 it was transferred to the Assam

authorities, it being supposed, that they were better able to protect

it from the ravages of the Angami Nagas, which had become fre-

quent and bloody—and now an assistant to the Commissioner of

Assam, administers to the whole tract, including Toolaram’s terri-

tory. Although undoubtedly a portion of the valley of Assam, I

doubt if the transfer from the jurisdiction of Cachar was attended

with much benefit, access from the latter place being so much easier,

and the distance shorter, than that from the nearest station in

Assam.

The deputation of an European officer specially to these hills has

however been of the greatest advantage, as it has put a stop to

blood-feuds and internal dissensions among the tribes, which were

frequent under the old regime, and continued to be so till very lately.

At first a small police thannah was located at a Naga village

called Hussung Hajoo, presided over by a darogah, who, under the

Assistant Commissioner of Nowgong, had the whole charge of the

district. Great irregularities and some oppression arose from this

system. Nor was the peace of the country properly maintained, and

although European officers used to make periodical tours through

the hills, yet murders and affrays among the Nagas continued to

take place even during their presence in the country. Moreover it

was necessary that a larger body of troops should be located in

the country, and, as offensive measures had ceased to be our policy

towards the Angami Nagas, it was determined to take up a line

of defence along the frontier.

For this purpose Lt. Bivar arrived in N. Cachar in 1851-52, and

took up a position at Goomai-Goojoo, a small Naga village, on an

isolated hill about 3,000 feet above the level of the sea. This

Station, a very fine one in most respects, was afterwards abandoned,

owing to a scarcity of water, and to the fact that after ‘l'oolaram’s

4 12

594 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

country had been annexed, it became no longer a central spot,

and Apaloo, another Naga village, situated on some table ground,

on one of the ridges of the Burrail, about twelve miles east of

Goomai-Goojoo, was chosen as the sudder station of the district.

Apaloo lies about 2000 feet above the level of the sea, and is

situated on a fine grassy ridge, having abundance of water close at

hand. A gorge in the Burrail range to the south, however, opens

directly upon it, and accordingly it is subject to the most constant

and violent winds. Apaloo is on the southern border of the late

Toolaram’s country, being situated within a mile of the sources of

the Mahour on its right bank.

About five miles to the south of Apaloo, rises one of the highest

peaks of the Burrail. There is something very grand about this

mountain when contemplated from the ridge on which Apaloo is

situated. Resting on a very broad base, it rises at a small angle,

and terminates in a point at the top, the whole expanse from

summit to base almost being covered with luxuriant and _ varie-

gated forest. The ascent on the northern side is gradual, but on

the southern the declivity is almost perpendicular. This mountain

is called “ Maha Deo,” from which it may be imagined that brah-

manical superstition had something to say to its christening. I

believe the ruins of a temple are still to be seen near the top, clearly

indicating that at one time it must have been a place of religious

resort to Hindus, although not now held sacred by them.

About twelve or sixteen miles north-west of Apaloo the valley

of the Mahour river widens, and forms a basin, surrounded by hills,

and densely overgrown with jungle.

During the reign of Gobind Chunder, the late Rajah of Cachar,

Tumroo Dhur, an uncle of his, was sent to North Cachar, for the

purpose of building a city for the occasional habitation of the king.

This spot called Maibung was the site chosen for the intended

city, the building of which was duly commenced, but owing to the

death of Tumroo Dhur was eventually abandoned. The place must

be very unhealthy, being a low dell redolent of the malaria gene-

rated from rank and decaying vegetation. The remains of the un-

finished city can now only be traced from some brick foundations

evidently intended for a walled fortification, and one solitary temple

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 595

hewn out of solid sandstone of diminutive and ill-formed propor-

tions. A few bél fruit trees, providently planted by the would-be

founders, flourish, which, as the fruit is considered an infallible reme-

dy for many diseases, would have been very useful to the inhabitants

in such an unhealthy situation.

North Cachar, considering that it is a vast tract of rough ir-

regular and intricate mountains, is nevertheless a productive coun-

try, and crops are raised on the hill sides, with very little more

labour than what is required in cutting down the jungles.

Rice of course is the staple produce—the method of cultivation, I

shall afterwards describe. The rice varies in quality, and some sorts

are very inferior, others again are much better than the generality

of rice grown in the plains. Cotton of a very excellent quality is

grown by most of the inhabitants, and is perhaps the only arti-

cle exported in great quantities. Besides these, the jooms are

planted with common sorts of vegetables, such as byguns, kud-

doos, cucumbers, &¢.; tobacco, sugar-cane, Indian corn, and the

eastor-oil plant all grow well, and are cultivated, but to no great

extent.

The chief natural productions of the country are bamboos and

timber. Both of these are abundant, but can be turned to little

or no use, owing to the difficulties of conveyance. Coal and lime-

stone are known to exist in different parts of the district, but

for the same reason are unavailable beyond their immediate neigh-

bourhood. Salt wells are found in many places throughout North

Cachar, but chiefly in the neighbourhood of a Cachari village

called Semkur. Two gallons of the brine yield about a pound

of salt, which is of tolerable quality, but prized only by the hill-

people. Bees-wax is found in abundance among the rocky hills

and in the forests, and is taken down for sale to the plains.

Tron in small quantities is obtained from clay, and is manufactured

by the inhabitants into spears and daos. Elephants abound

in the jungles of Toolaram’s country, and ivory might be procured

in any quantity; but there are few hunters in those parts, con-

sequently only a very little finds its way to the markets. Lac-dye

of a good quality is found, and used by the inhabitants in dying,

as is also wild indigo. A strong coarse silk cloth is made by

596 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

Cacharies from the silk of the eria-worm; but the manufacture

is not general among the tribes.

Edible fruits of different kinds are found in the jungles, but none

are cultivated; among them is the mango which grows to the size

of a turkey’s egg, possesses a fine flavour, and is free from the

grubs, which make such attacks on that fruit in the plains. The

peach also grows in a wild state, but never reaches maturity ; and

wild plantains are common, but the inhabitants prefer eating the

flower and the pith of the trunk to the mature fruit.

The Natural History of North Cachar is most diversified, and I

am confident that the researches of any scientific zoologist would be

attended with some important discoveries. I shall merely, with-

out attention to classification, name some of the animals which are

known to exist in the country.

I have seen the hoolook, or black ape, and their cry resounds

through the forests; there is another ape of a white colour, and

two or three kinds of monkeys. I have also met with the “ gher-

minda billi,’”’ a sort of sloth.

The elephant, rhinoceros, and wild buffalo are common in the

jungles and jheels to the north. The methin, or wild cow, is also

indigenous and frequents the hilly jungles in the district, as do the

sdmbre, spotted-deer, hog-deer, ravine-deer, and barking-deer. The

antelope even is sometimes seen. Wild hogs and porcupines are

common. ‘Tigers, bears, leopards, and jungle-cats prevail through-

out the whole country, and it is considered unsafe to go out at

night by reason of them. The hyena, wolf, jackal, fox, and wild

dog, are to be met with in different localities—the jackal is, how-

ever, seldom seen in the hills. Civets and many kinds of ferrets

and weasles abound. Flying squirrels and squirrels of several sorts

inhabit the forests; of the latter I have seen four distinct kinds,

black, gray, brown and green. Bamboo or lion-rats, moles, musk-

rats, common rats and mice, are pestilently numerous, especially the

three latter.

Alligators frequent the rivers, where they are large enough, to

the north, and fish of numerous kinds, from those 80 or 100Ibs. in

weight down to the smallest minnow, are caught in all the rivers.

The rohoo and méhdseer, are the only kinds that I can distin-

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 597

guish. Prawns and crabs, also exist, as well as turtles and tortoises.

some of very large size, and otters. I have seen frogs of many kinds

including the flying-frog and the tree-frog. The gdsimp, the arma-

dillo, the chamelion and lizards of great variety both in size and

colour are to be found in most parts.

Snakes of an infinite number of kinds, from the huge boa to those

not larger than a small earth-worm, are found in the jungles—some

of these possess great beauty, and 1 am certain many are not

classified. Scorpions exist, but are scarce; centipedes are plenti-

ful. Earth-worms, leeches, snails, slugs of several varieties, and

caterpillars of every size and colour, are common.

Of birds, the vulture and kite are but rarely seen, nor are

ravens and crows common. But eagles build their nests on the

crags, and there are many species of hawks. I have seen no less

than three kinds of toucans, and they are numerous. Peacocks

and wild cocks crow throughout the country, and there are several

kinds of pheasants, and partridges, pigeons and doves. Wild fowl,

geese and ducks, teel and snipe, water-hens, &c. frequent the jheels

to the north in their season, but are not found on the higher levels

at any time. Jays and king-crows, parrots, parroquets and lutkuns

are common, and their feathers are much prized as ornaments by

the rude inhabitants ; mangoe-birds, and many other kiuds which

I cannot distinguish, are to be met with in the woods; yet this is

the department in Natural History in which North Cachar is most

deficient. A day’s journey may be travelled in the forests, without

once hearing a note or seeing a bird.

Butterflies and moths of every colour and size abound, likewise

insects of all sorts. Wasps, bees, beetles, bugs, fleas and lice are

more than common. The blue-beetle, whose wings are considered

so ornamental, is very plentiful. Flies, from the large wood-fly that

makes a noise like a frog, including the dragon-fly, and the ele-

phant-fly wlich draws blood by a bite, to the smallest gnat, are

inconveniently abundant, as are mosquitoes and sand-flies—also

pipsas.

The animals domesticated by the inhabitants are methins, bufta-

loes, cows, goats, and pigs, together with the common domestic

fowl. Other animals have been brought up from the plains how-

598 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

ever, and thrive; among these are ponies, sheep, rabbits, geese,

ducks, pigeons, &e.

I must not omit to remark a notion which prevails among the

inhabitants of the country and more generally among those who

have, comparatively speaking, recently become settlers, and that is,

that there is something detrimental either in the climate or the

locality to the proper generation, both of the human species,

and of animals. As proofs of this fact they bring forward nu-

merous instances of barrenness in women, and in domesticated ani-

mals, as well as miscarriages and production of abortions. I cannot

pretend to account for this phenomenon, otherwise than, as regards

the human species, from the fact that the women of the tribes

forming the population of the country have ascribed to them the

most laborious occupations both at home, and in the field; their

duties do not even cease at times of advanced pregnancy, and this

may give cause to part of the accusation brought against the dis-

trict, but that part of the charge relating to barrenness, and the

whole as applied to animals, remains unanswered.

North Cachar is not a country that pays! Extensive as the

tract is, and fruitful and fertile though it be ina certain mea-

sure and considering that it is a mountainous country—yet the

inhabitants are rude and unlettered, have little knowledge of com-

merce, and no wish or care to raise more produce than that which

is required for their own consumption. The few articles that are

exported are bartered for salt, and iron, and a few paltry or-

naments, Manchester goods, even, not having found their way to a

place so remote.

With the exception of a little ground in the plains to the north,

there is no land settlement whatever in the district, each village

cutting down jungles in its own vicinity and cultivating thereon.

The villages are situated too far from one another to give rise to

many disputes regarding the right of soil, and moreover there is a

tacit understanding among them as to the right of possession of

certain grounds. The only tax levied by Government is a house-

tax, at the rate of one rupee per annum per house. The district

is divided into different mouzahs, for each of which a mouzahdar is

appointed, who is responsible for the collection of the revenue, and

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 599

receives a commission of 2 annas on each rupee collected, or 123

per cent. The gross revenue of the district does not exceed Rs.

8,500, and from this the commission has to be deducted. The

revenue of the late Toolaram’s country, recently annexed and included

in the above, is about Rs. 1,800, out of which the surviving members

of his family, who still reside at Mohoodunga, are pensioned to the

extent of Rs. 1,000. The expense of administration, including the

pay of the troops, &c. must exceed the receipts by about twenty

times.

Having described, in rather a cursory and unconnected manner

it must be confessed, the general character and state of the country,

I next proceed to notice the inhabitants. No where is there a more

extended field for the researches of the ethnologist than in North

Cachar and its immediate neighbourhood, and the field still remains

open, for I am not aware of any published account, wherein an

attempt has been made to establish the cause of the astounding

fact that at the present moment in the-small portion of the world

comprised in the valleys of the Barhampooter and Soorma, together

with a few adjacent hills, there exist upwards of twenty distinct

tribes, each speaking a language unintelligible to the other, and

distinguished by manners and customs in which there is little in

common, and yet it is plainly perceptible, from the cast of the

countenance alone, marked as it is by the prominence of certain

features, that most of these tribes have, at some time or other, been

members of one and the same family.

Some cause, within a much more recent date, as mighty as that

of Babel, must surely have produced such a superfluity of tongues

and races. It is not for me, however, to attempt to divine such

cause. I will merely endeavour, by recounting the experience I

have had of the people of the district, to place material in the hands

of those who, from their knowledge of the science, are better able

to undertake the task, and bring it to a satisfactory issue. I have

mentioned that North Cachar contains about 30,000 souls, and is

divided amongst six different tribes. These tribes I will reduce to four

distinct nations, which, for the most part, are subdivided and sub-

subdivided into numerous clans and families, which remain apart

from one another.

600 Notes on Northern Cachar. {No. 7.

My four divisions are 1st, Cacharees; 2nd, Meekirs ; 3rd, Nagas;

4th, Kookies.

1st, Cachdrees. This nation is divided into two distinct clans, viz.

the Hazai or plain Cacharee and the Purbuttia or hill Cacharee.

The former of these, numbering in N. Cachar about 2,500 souls,

forms the dominant class of the district, having formerly given

Rajahs to the whole of the country, having still a royal family of

that line extant, being of the same clan as the late Toolaram, and

being, by superior intelligence and education, raised above the other

inhabitants. The Hazai Cacharees would appear to have been

formerly possessed of the plains and kingdom of Cachar Proper ;

but they have gradually been driven northward. Many are still to

be found in Cachar Proper, residing at the foot of the hills, and

cultivating small patches of plain ground among the Teelahs ; but

by far the greater portion of them occupy the habitable portions of

Toolaram’s country and the lowlands on the river Dyung and

Jamunah. They have a language of their own, quite distinct from

Assamese or Bengali, and differing from that of the hill Cacharees.

In religion they are Hindus, evidently not primitive but proselyte

ones, their superstitions and customs tending to anything but what

would be considered orthodox by a brahman of Benares. They eat

pigs and fowls freely, sacrificing them also to their deities, and

are likewise much given to opium and spirituous liquors. They

have no distinction of castes among themselves, and may eat all

together. There is, however, a distinctive hereditary title among

them which meets with great consideration. J am at a loss to

determine whether this be a religious or a civil distinction. The

title, being that of “ Burmon’’ affixed to the name, would lead one

to infer that they derived it from their adopted religion, and that

those so titled were nothing less than Cachdree brdhmans. But

again no caste exists, and the Burmons are undoubtedly the aris- ’

tocracy of the Cacharees.

The Hazai Cacharees, living in the lowlands are the only people in

the district who cultivate with the plough, and pay a land-tax. They

are a hardy, quiet and industrious people, and cultivate rice and cotton,

finding a market for the latter down the river Dyung. While engaged

in the primitive occupation of agriculture, they appear to be worthy

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 601

and honest. Not so, however, when under the light of a little education,

having learned to read and write, they merge more into the world, and

become acquainted with the practice of our courts. Such knowledge

appears to develope the worst portions of their character, and they

emulate the Bengaliin chicanery and rival him in intrigue. Persever-

ing and industrious, they work themselves up into places of conse-

quenceunder us, in connexion with these hills, and use their influence

for the furtherance of anything but good. Corrupt practices and

Oppression are much spoken of with regard to their administration,

and all the mischief that has been done in the country may, in a

measure, be attributed to the under-current of power possessed and

exercised by them. The presence of a European officer is a great

check upon them, and most necessary, as from among them are

composed the chief omlah and police officials of the district.

In dress and ornaments neither the hill Cachdree nor the Hazai

have much to distinguish them from the Assamese or Bengalis, except

in remote parts, where the coarseness and scantiness of apparel and

the rudeness of the ornaments are conspicuous. Their cloth is for

the most part home made, and is strong and coarse. The Hazai

also manufacture a coarse kind of silk from the Eria-worm, which

the higher classes wear.

The Purbuttia or hill Cachdree seems to be the same individual

as the Hazai, but ruder and more unsophisticated. His residence

among remote hills and forests must necessarily infuse habits and

peculiarities into his nature, which will make him differ from his

brother in the plains both morally and physically, and such is the

case. The baneful effects of that “little learning’’ which is charac-

terised as so dangerous, is not felt here. The Purbuttias have no

means of being educated, and they live among their hills in pristine

ignorance and simplicity, alike free from the advantages and dis-

advantages of the approaching civilization which has reached the

Hazai. Unacquainted with the use of opium, drinking spirits, but

‘in no immoderate degree, constantly employed in the hard labour of

their cultivation, and breathing the fine bracing air of the hills, the

Purbuttias are physically much superior to the Hazai Cacharees

and are a stout, strong, hardy and courageous race, very industrious,

though rather inclined to be quarrelsome and turbulent.

4k 2

602 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

The Nagas and other neighboring tribes hold them in great respect,

owing to trials of strength in former days, when the Cacharees

revenged themselves on the Nagas and took fearful retribution for

injury done. In no case moreover, except one, have the Angami

Nagas, who make fearful ravages into North Cachar and deal whole-

sale slaughter among the Meekirs and Nagas of the country, attacked

a Cacharee village, And it is odd to remark, that this village of

Cachérees, Semkur, is generally considered as an out-caste com-

munity, and is more assimilated to the Naga, than the Cacharee,

many of the customs of the Semkur Cacharees being the same as

those of the Nagas, and unpractised by Cacharees in general. This

difference is supposed to arise from certain privileges, enjoyed by

the Semkur people, under their old rulers, in connexion with the salt

wells in the neighbourhood of their village. Their revenue being

paid in salt, and their time chiefly occupied in manufacturing it, a

difference of pursuits left the Semkur Cacharees much to themselves,

and enabled them to enjoy less community with the others; thus

they became less influenced by the general voice of the. people and

by popular fashion, as to changes in manners and customs, and, I

think, we see in the Semkur Cacharees of to-day what the whole

clan must have been many years back, and the similarity of this one

village to the Nagas in many respects leads us to believe that the

whole clan of Cacharees must have come originally from the Naga

stock. Indeed some people go as far as to say that the Purbuttia

Cacharees were coerced by the old Rajahs of Cachar, into their present

state of civilization, having been formerly Nagas, and that they were

forced to adopt “ dhoties’’ and the Hindu religion. How far this

may be true I have no warrant for saying.

In religion the hill Cachérees are Hindus, but even more unorthodox

than the Hazai, and retaining many more superstitions of their old

faith, many of their observances being similar to those of the Nagas.

They have not any castes among them, neither have they the dis-

tinctive title common to the Hazais. They look down upon their

brethren of the plains, as weak and effeminate ; and these latter do not

fail to grind them when placed in power, and able to do so with

impunity. Each family lives in a separate house, communities being

formed into villages of between twenty and one hundred houses. The

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 603

young men of the village after they have attained a certain age, and

before their marriage, no longer continue to live with their parents,

but club together in a large house, placed generally in the centre

of the village and called the ‘‘dekha chung” or warrior’s house.

This practice they have in common with the Nagas. The Purbuttias

in N. Cachar number about 6,500 souls. They cultivate rice, cotton,

sugar cane and tobacco, not with the plough, but by means of the

hoe, and as theirs is a peculiar mode of cultivation, apparently

common only to the hill tribes on their frontier, and practised by

the Kookies and Nagas also, I will enter into a detailed account of

it. I have already stated that the prevailing jungle in N. Cachar con-

sists of a small single bamboo, which grows uniformly and closely toge-

ther, the stems not being more than ten inches or a foot apart at

their base, and reaching a height of thirty feet. This jungle extends

all over the lower hills and the spurs from the high ones, and is

only absent on the tops of the mountains and in some low grounds

to the north. This wilderness of bamboo is the great cultivating

ground of the district, and the process is thus managed. Early in

the cold season large parties of the cultivators proceed to the jungles

in the vicinity of their villages, and having selected a good patch,

with as much soil on it as possible, commence cutting down the

bamboos and clearing the space. The bamboos are cut off about

two feet from the ground, the roots and stumps being allowed to

remain in the soil: when sufficient space has been cleared, the cut-

bamboos are left to rot and dry on the ground, and the effect of one

or two showers, at intervals, coupled with the continued dryness of

the cold season, renders them by the months of March and April

almost as inflammable as gun-powder. Towards the end of the cold

season, these fields of cut-bamboos, sometimes embracing the whole

of a hill, at other times stretching along the whole face of ridges

and valleys, are set on fire in various places. Nothing can ex-

ceed the fierceness of the conflagration, or the glorious effect pro-

duced by such large masses of flame, roaring and lapping the

hills on all sides, and the enormous volumes of smoke that are

emitted and hover like clouds in the air. The conflagration is

over in a few hours, and leaves on the ground a coating of ashes

about an inch or two in thickness, and this is the only manure

604 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

necessary to make these sterile hills yield fertile crops of almost

any kind. By means of the hoe (a rude and uncouth instrument,

consisting merely of a wooden handle about two feet in length, with

a piece of iron attached to the end of it, something in the manner

of an adze, only not on such a large scale) the soil lying below the

ashes is turned up and mixed with them in the places between the

stumps of the burned bamboos, which are still left to cumber the

ground. Nor is the immunity enjoyed by these stumps, the effect

of indolence ora desire to save labour at the expense of the erop on

the part of the cultivators, but, on the contrary, an established

custom, which experience has forced them to adopt, for these roots

and stumps serve in a great measure to prevent the loose soil being

washed away from the faces of the hills, and furthermore facilitate the

re-growth of the jungle, when cultivation on the spot is abandoned.

The soil being thus prepared, the seeds are dropped in, nor is care

taken to allot to different vegetables, different spaces, but paddy,

sugar-cane, tobacco and cotton are all found growing in the same

beds. The harvest is reaped in September or October, sometimes

even as late as November and December, and the ground may be

again made to yield for another year or two, according to the custom

of the cultivators or the richness of the soil. The Purbuttia Cacha-

rees plant the same ground for two years at a time. When the land

is considered exhausted, jungle is allowed to re-cover it, the bamboo

again springs up in its old locality, and in the course of between

seven and ten years, the soilis once more fit to be brought under cul-

tivation. This is the only kind of culture practised in N. Cachar, and

is common to all the tribes with very trifling variations. The Meekirs

and old Kookies, as well as some of the new Kookies, cut down the

forest in the low lands as well as bamboo jungle, and put it through

the same process, cultivating on the same spot for four or five years,

but forest-cutting is more laborious than bamboo-cutting, and the

trees take thirty or forty years to grow up again when the ground

is abandoned.

2nd, Meekirs.—Of this tribe the tradition is as follows. They

were originally settled in Toolaradm’s country, under chiefs of their

own. Being conquered by the Rajah of Cachar, they fled to Jynteah

for protection, and meeting with great oppression from that state,

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 605

they emigrated to their present localities in Assam and N. Cachar,

and placed themselves under the Rajahs of Assam, who appointed a

chief over the whole clan, granted them lands and exacted revenue.

This tribe is, I believe, subdivided much in the same way as the

Cacharees, and has two distinct sections, namely, the Hill Meekirs

and the Plain Meekirs. The latter reside chiefly out of North

Cachar, in the district of Nowgong, on some low lands which go by

the name of Meekir Par. These people, though industrious and

hard-working, never rise to office like the Hazai, and seem to be

devoid of all ambition. The Hill Meekirs are to the Plain Meekirs,

much as the Purbuttia is to the Hazai Cacharee. Although placed

in exactly similar circumstances to the Hill Cacharee, they display

none of his courage, and seem wholly wanting in martial spirit. In

consequence of this, they are made the constant prey of the ma-

rauding Kutcha and Angami Nagas, who attack their villages, kill,

spoil and carry into captivity, no resistance being offered. It is

said, that long ago an attempt having been made by the Meekirs to

throw off the yoke of Assam, and failing, they were made to foreswear

the use of arms, which may be the cause of the cowardice of the present

generation, who, although they do carry spear and dhao, never make

use of them save for the purposes of cultivation and wood-cutting.

The Meekirs are in many respects very like the Cossiahs, which

fact may arise from their having for some time sojourned in Jynteah,

and perhaps received some admixture of Cossiah blood. They wear

the same kind of dress, which is peculiar and not worn by any of the

other tribes in N. Cachar. This consists of two pieces of cotton

cloth, about eight feet by one and a halfeach, dyed with red stripes,

and fringed at both ends, sewn together like a bag, apertures being

left for the head and arms. and put onin the manner of a shirt.

A. striking resemblance also exists in the cast of countenance, and

the growth of hair upon it being confined to the upper lip. But

the Meekirs are physically a much inferior race to the Cossiahs,

possessing neither such large frames nor such development of muscle.

Their locality in N. Cachar, is to the west and north in Toolarém’s

country.

The Meekirs though cowardly are laborious and persevering, and

are considered the best subjects in N. Cachar, keeping clear of

606 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

courts, paying revenue regularly, and working hard at their vocation

as cultivators. They rear rice and cotton in abundance, disposing of

the latter to Cossiahs and to merchants who come up the Dyung.

When not employed in agriculture they fell large trees, construct

canoes, and float them down to market in Assam, realizing consider-

able profit by this manufacture. The labour of their cultivation is

greater than that of the other tribes, as bamboo jungle is scarce in

their locality, and they are necessitated to clear forest land.

The Meekirs build their homes on high muchans or platforms, sup-

ported on posts, several feet from the ground. One timber laid

slanting against the platform, with notches cut upon it, serves as a

ladder to enter the house ; this may be withdrawn at pleasure, as a

guard against wild beasts. The houses are generally very large, several

families at times living in the same tenement in order to avoid

payment of the house-tax. The house, however many may be living

in it, is not divided into rooms, but men, women and children of

different families to the number of thirty or forty sleep altogether in

the same apartment, in a state of almost entire nudity.

The Meekirs have no regular religion, many of them, especially

those in Assam, have been converted to Hinduism, but they are allow-

ed by their priests to retain most of their former superstitions and

customs, and are only enjoined to discard the use of spirits, in lieu

of which they take to the much more demoralizing vice of eating

opium. The unconverted Meekirs delight in grog, and take it to

excess, most of their ceremonies being celebrated by drunken orgies.

But they are peaceful in their cups, and disturbances seldom or never

occur. The Meekirs eat pigs and goats as well as fowls, and in fact

all animals, but they refrain from killing the cow, more from

prudential than religious motives. They worship the sun and moon,

and large rocks and trees in the forest, which they consider the

abiding places of unknown and invisible deities, to whom they offer

boiled rice, fowls, goats, and pigs as sacrifices. There is no re-

ligious ceremony connected with marriage among this tribe. A

bargain is made and a contract entered into, and man and woman

are husband and wife. Polygamy is discountenanced though practis-

ed. A feast is always given in commemoration of a marriage, and

likewise on the birth of a child.

1855.]: Notes on Northern Cachar. 607

Feasts before and after the funeral are the only obsequies, the

bodies of the dead being burned, and their ashes buried.

The number of Meekirs in N. Cachar is difficult to be ascertained,

as it cannot be correctly calculated from the number of houses. It

is supposed to be, however, about 4000 souls.

3rd, Nagas.—There are about a dozen different tribes, each pos-

sessing some marked peculiarity and speaking distinct languages, to

whom this common appellation is given. Indeed, the natives of

the plains apply it promiscuously to all the hill tribes on the frontier,

and as the word is their own, and unused among the hill people

themselves, they have every right to do so; Naga, it would appear,

being a corruption of “ Nunga,”’ naked, and very properly applied to

those who go about with such scant clothing. Some say, however,

that it is derived from the Sanskrit word “nag,” a snake, having

reference to the subtle and treacherous character of the people.

In N. Cachar, there is, however, only one tribe, who call themselves

Aroong Nagas. These number throughout the district about 7500

souls, and build their villages, which consist generally of from between

twenty to one hundred houses, on the tops of hills and on the crests

of ridges running out from the Burrail on much higher leveis than

those occupied by any of the other inhabitants of the country. They

seem also more attached to the sites of their habitations than the

rest of the tribes in those parts. Cacharies and Meekirs flit to

other locations on slight pretexts; the fear of an attack, or a quar-

rel with a neighbouring village will make them change their sites ;

and on the exhaustion of all the soil in their immediate vicinity,

it is their custom to remove nearer to the new jungles which it

is their intention to clear: the. Kookie also is a migratory animal,

and never remains more than three or four years at the same place.

But nothing short of the direst necessity will force the Nagas of

these hills to relinquish their native spot of ground. Sometimes

indeed they are obliged to do so, when placed in exposed situations,

and constantly subject to attacks from parties at enmity with them,

whom they cannot resist; at the present moment I know of a

village site, in the neighbourhood of the Angami frontier which has

been abandoned owing to the repeated attacks which had been made

on the villagers while there resident. The Nagas who occupied

608 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

that site have come into the more central parts of the district, and

have allied themselves with other friendly villages; but on greater

security being afforded them, they would to a man return and rebuild

their old village. When the soil near their homes is exhausted,

they proceed to great distances to cultivate, little heeding the labour

of conveying back their harvests; and for a people who appear so

lazy and idle as the Nagas (the casual visitor generally finding them

sitting Jolling at their doors, drinking grog) it is really wonderful to

see the sacrifices they make to this love of certain localities. Their

villages being placed on heights in most cases, water is not to be

had any where near, yet they do not murmur at having to convey

it on their backs from the very bottoms of the adjacent valleys, five

or six hundred feet in perpendicular ascent, and perhaps as much

as a mile in distance. At such villages, strings of women, laden

with the necessary element contained in long bamboo choongas, are

seen making the weary journey morning and evening. From this

attachment to particular sites and to the country in general, I think

it may be inferred that the Nagas are the earliest inhabitants of

the soil. I leave it to others to find out where they came from.

But if the question be to draw a line of distinction, between the

aborigines of India, and those tribes who have emigrated into it

from the east, I would draw that line here, and place the Nagas,

although they may have some marks of a Tartar origin about them,

as the rudest of the aborigines of Hindustan—whereas the Cossiahs,

Meekirs, Kookies, Monipuries and Looshais, and many others are

directly connected with the far east. The three latter, having

approached their present localities from the south, may possibly

have been crossed with the Malay: for the Cossiahs and Meekirs,

who were undoubtedly earlier immigrants than either of these three,

retain the peculiarities of the Tartar countenance far more distinctly

than they do.

The Nagas have no kind of internal government: they acknow-

ledge no king among themselves, and deride the idea of such a

personage among others. When questioned, they proudly plant

their spears in the ground, and pointing at them, declare they have

no other Rajah. They appoint as spokesman of the village some

elder who has the reputation of superior wisdom, or perhaps more

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 609

frequently the influence of wealth, and his position as spokesman

or “ Gaon Bura’”’ gives him a certain degree of authority ; but this

is very moderate indeed, and may at any time be resisted and defied

with impunity, the tribe utterly abjuring the idea of subjection to

any one from among themselves. The place of Gaon Bara is not

hereditary, nor, in every case, is it held for life. Petty disputes

and disagreements about property, are settled by a council of elders,

the litigants voluntarily submitting to their arbitration. But cor-

rectly speaking, there is not the shadow of a constituted authority

in the Naga community, and, wonderful as it may seem, this want

of government does not lead to any marked degree of anarchy and

confusion ; on the contrary, in his village, the Naga is peaceful and

hospitable, good-natured and honest ; for months that I have lived

with him, I never heard him use an angry word or inflict a blow,

however slight, on any one. Such a state of things must most

assuredly arise from some peculiar cause, which cannot elsewhere

be adopted, otherwise what an advantage it would be to us to throw

off the whole of that ponderous and expensive system which is

concentred in Westminster, and branches forth to every colony,

country and village throughout our possessions, and, taking a lesson

from the Nagas, learn to live peaceably and honestly without law.

But our civilization and christianity deprives us of the mainspring

which acts so apparently well on the savage of the hills, and God

forbid, that it should not. The Naga’s religion, the Naga’s prin-

ciple and sense of honor, is comprised in one word, and that word

is revenge—deep deadly revenge, and the prosecution of it to the

extremest lengths, for the most trifling offences. This feeling is

not confined to individuals, but taken up between communities, and’

often by parties in one and the same community. Is there a quarrel

between two Nagas of different villages, the dispute inevitably

causes bloodshed, and a feud is established between the villages of

the two disputants, which nothing will assuage, and which, in time

as advantage offers, will find issue in some dreadful massacre. The

Nagas are exceedingly treacherous in enmity, and brook no insult.

An insult given, it is a point of honor to have blood—and blood

shed by the one party calls for a like stream on the part of the other.

610 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

When any difference occurs between two men of the same village,

which is rarely the case, each individual has his party who cling to

him and take up his quarrel, not by any means from a sense of

justice, but from relationship—and a civil war ensues which it is

disgusting to contemplate. It is not to be wondered at, then, with

such evils before them, evils which are brought home to every

member. of the society, that the Nagas are so careful to curb their

passions on small matters, and to avoid entrance into a quarrel,

when, being in, they carry it out to such exterminating lengths:

and therefore, anomalous as it may seem, the most baneful passion

that arises in the heart of man carried to extremity is the cause,

in this instance, of the existence of a society without laws and

constituted authority living in general peace and honesty. I do

not think this state of things is without precedent, even in the his-

tory of our own country. If we take into consideration the state

of the Highlands of Scotland some one hundred and fifty years ago, I

think, we shall find many points in which great similarity exists.

There, though subjected to chieftains, the clans were left with very

little more law, than that which each man carried at his side in the

shape of a broad sword. There again the spirit of revenge was

paramount in every breast. The fiery Celt could brook no insult,

and feuds between clans espousing the cause of individuals were

frequent and bloody. Yet no circumstance of internal anarchy

marked those lawless days. Society was not outraged, and the dif-

ferent communities were among themselves peaceful, hospitable and

neighbourly, rigidly avoiding all cause of quarrel, being sufficiently

urged to curb their temper, by dread of the consequences which

‘would ensue, from no other agent, but unmitigated revenge.

Notwithstanding the staidness in the Naga character, arising from

the circumstances mentioned, they do, at certain seasons, find vent

for the indulgence of private grudges that they owe to individuals

among themselves, in a way at once harmless and ludicrous. At

certain stated times, once or twice in the course of a year, all the

village adjourns to some convenient spot, and a general melée takes

place, every one fighting for his own band, but using no weapons

save those with which nature has provided him. These conflicts

are very fierce, and the bruises and scratches given and received

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar. 611

most severe ; yet they are not taken into account and never give

ground for a quarrel, whereas at other times the lifting of a hand

would lead to a blood-feud.

Since the regular establishment of our government in these hills,

many feuds have been patched up among the Nagas, and their

recurrence is less frequent; the presence of an European officer on

the spot, who can ‘expostulate with, and explain our policy to, the

most influential people of the tribes, has also materially tended to

check the effusion of blood. But still they do occur, now and then,

and nothing will eradicate the evil spirit, until many years have

passed away, and a brighter light shines among the rude inhabitants

of N. Cachar.

The Nagas have a very vague idea of religion. They admit a

plurality of deities having different attributes, but have none to

whom they ascribe creation, the universe being pre-existent to their

gods, and remaining unaccounted for. The first person in their

mythology is “ Semeo” the god of riches, to whom all those who

seek wealth make sacrifices. He is also supposed to inflict punish-

ment in the way of sudden reverses of fortune and sickness, on those

who, having wealth, do not sacrifice to him. ‘ Kuchimpai’ is the

god of the harvest, as well as one possessing general influence over

the affairs of mortals. To him. sacrifices are made of goats, fowls

and eggs (the large animals such as buffaloes, methins and cows,

being reserved for Semeo) and prayers offered up for the prosperity

of the crop. Among the malignant deities “ Rupiaba’”’ has the first

place; to his displeasure are ascribed all the misfortunes that fall

to the lot of mortals, and offerings of dogs and pigs are made to

appease him when angry. He is supposed to be of a very fierce

and ungainly appearance, and has only one eye, and that in the

middle of his forehead. As an assistant Rupidba has got a blind

god of the name of “ Kangniba,’’ whose temper is fierce. He is

worshipped at cross roads, where propitiatory offerings are piled up

for his benefit by passers-by. The fact of his being blind is wickedly

taken advantage of by the Nagas, and offerings made to him seldom

consist of more than a few common leaves, he being supposed to be

unable to distinguish between them and articles of greater value.

When fowls are sacrificed to this god, a very small fowl indeed is

612 Notes on Northern Cachar: [No. 7.

selected, and placed in a large basket at the appropriate place. The

blind god feeling the size of the basket, takes it for granted that

the contents are commensurately bulky, and deals his favours accord-

ingly! Indeed, Naga worship is none of the most sincere, even as re-

gards the animals that are sacrificed to the wide-awake deities ; little

more than the entrails and offal is apportioned to the god, the remain-

der going down the ungodly throats of the petitioners!

Omens are commonly consulted, and are supposed to indicate the

particular deity that is to be worshipped in order to attain a desired

end or avert evil. This being ascertained, the village is strictly closed

for two days, the inhabitants abstaining from all labor, and neither

going out themselves nor permitting any one to enter during that

period. This custom is strictly kept, and called “ Genna;’’ it is

difficult to find out what is done during this interval of seclusion ;

but nothing further, 1 am inclined to think, than sacrificing, eating

and drinking. Before burning newly felled patches of jungle for culti-

vation, it is the invariable custom to establish a Genna. On this

occasion all the fires in the village are extinguished, and a cow or

buffaloe being slain, they roast it with fire freshly kindled by means

of rubbing together two dry pieces of wood, make sacrifice and eat,

alter which they proceed in procession with torches lit from the

fresh fire to ignite the felled jungle.

The Nagas cultivate rice, cotton, and tobacco as well as the more

common Indian vegetables, such as yams, byguns, kuddoos, cucum-

bers, Indian-corn, &c. Their mode of cultivation is exactly similar

to that described with reference to the Purbuttia Cacharies ; but

they take more crops off the ground than any of the other tribes

who cut bamboo-jungle, owing to their distaste to remove to other

sites, when the ground near at hand is exhausted. Perhaps it is on

account of this, the soil being overtaxed, that both the rice and the

cotton grown by the Nagas is inferior to those produced by the

Kookies and Meekirs.

The Naga houses are built after a peculiar fashion, having the eaves

down tothe very ground. One gable end, the front entrance, is consi-

derably elevated, while that to the rear slants down almost to the earth.

The floors are not raised on platforms. The houses contain two rooms,

the inner reserved as asleeping apartment, while the outer serves for

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 613

the domestic businessand the residence of the pigs and fowls belonging

to the family. The village is generally built in one irregular street, the

entrance with gables facing the road, but sometimes the houses are

thrown together without reference to order at all. Each family lives in

aseparate house; and the young men or “ Dekhas’’ inhabit a large

hut appropriated to themselves, in which are hung up the spoils of

the chase and the implements of war, and which forms at the same

time the caravansarai or inn of the village.

The Nagas attach great value to iron, and use it only in the

manufacture of weapons, their cooking utensils being invariably

made of wood, bamboo or clay. They manufacture dhaos, spears,

hatchets and hoes, there being generally in each village an individual

who officiates as blacksmith.

Two or three kinds of cloth are manufactured by the Nagas, among

which are the coarse khés which they use as acovering, and a small

piece of cloth of different texture, dyed with indigo, which they tie

round their waists. The cloth used in dancing is the same as the

white khés, but has small triangles at regular intervals woven into

it with red and blue thread, and also fringes at each end made of

the same, which give it a gay appearance.

This tribe is passionately fond of ornaments, and both males

and females may be said to load themselves with them; many

of these are manufactured at home, but they consist for the most

part of nothing but brass-wire, an article much prized by the Nagas,

and shells, or cowries, which are imported. One of their ornaments,

an armlet, is peculiar to themselves, although it has been adopted

by the Kookies since their arrival in the country. It consists of a

rod of brass, twisted some eight or ten times in the shape of a wire-

spring, and slipped on the arm, fitting tightly to the flesh between the

shoulder and the elbow, and being most inconvenient, I should say,

for the exercise of the arm. There.is only one stone to which the

Nagas attach any value. I have never been able to find out its name ;

it is a dirty, yellowish, almost greenish looking opaque stone, and

is cut by them into cylindrical beads, and worn, stringed together,

round the neck. Few among them are rich enough to have a com-

plete necklace of such beads, but most of them will be seen to have

as many as five or six of this kind strung on in company with others,

614 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

and some may have half a necklace of the precious stone. In

dancing, both men and women wear heaps of ornaments chiefly

composed of shells. With the exception of a little cloth, tied round

the waist, the end of which hangs over in front and covers the

private parts, the Nagas go quite naked, nor do they feelany shame

at the exposure of members which civilization requires to be con-

cealed. The women, wear a wrapper over their thighs which extends

from below the navel to the knee. Married women leave their

bosoms uncovered, but virgins have another cloth tightly tied round

their breasts. Both sexes protect themselves from the cold by a

loose cloth thrown over their bodies like a blanket. Neither the

men nor women wear any sort of head dress. The women who are

married wear long hair plaited, and knotted at the back, or some-

times flowing naturally over the shoulders. The unmarried women

have their hair cut off their face in a square fashion, and brushed

down upon the forehead, nearly to the eyebrows. The men cut

their hair short (shaving a little at the forehead and sides) and train

it to stand erect. As a general rule there is not the slightest

appearance of hair, either on cheek, chin or upper lip, and a good

long beard is always an object of curiosity to the Nagas, when met

with in others. The Nagas, both men and women, bore their ears

but not their noses, their earrings chiefly consist of brass-wire rings.

Bus they are very fond of flowers and often place them in their ears,

so also will they place any coloured piece of paper or cloth, and the

blue beetle wing or even a blade or two of green grass or leaves.

Marriage among them is a simple contract entered into between

the man and woman or their families; the family of the bride being

presented with cows, pigs, fowls or drink according to the means of

the other party. There is no ceremony performed except the giving

of a grand feast to the whole village, who in return build a house

for the newly married couple. In some cases a long betrothal

precedes the marriage, but no positive necessity exists for this

custom, and it can always be dispensed with. The Nagas are not

permitted to marry, until they have attained a certain age, and. are

able to set up house on their own account.

In his choice of a helpmate neither the beauty of form nor face

is much taken into consideration by the bridegroom, physical strength

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 615

and industry being the great desiderata in a wife, the former giving

promise of numerous offspring, and both being indispensable to one

who is, unassisted, to perform all the menial duties of a household,

as well as give assistance in the field. The Naga woman is quite a

model of labour and industry. At all hours of the day she may be

seen busily employed in domestic duties, weaving cloth, pounding

rice, washing clothes, carrying water, making grog, or tending

children, while her husband andthe men generally lie idly basking

in the sun, deeming it effeminate to put their hands to any work

save the cultivation of their fields, or the repairing of their houses.

The Nagas bury their dead at the very doors of their houses,

in a coffin formed of the hollow trunk of a tree: after filling

in the earth, a large stone is rolled over the top of the grave to

mark the spot, and the streets of most Naga villages are conse-

quently choke full of these rough unhewn tombstones, marking

the resting-places of their forefathers. Perhaps the idea of living

thus in the neighbourhood of their ancestors may be one cause of

their attachment to the sites of their villages. They display great

affection in tending the graves of the recently departed; the spot

is at first invariably fenced in, and flowers are often scattered over

it, and the survivors love to sit upon the stone that covers those

once so dear to them. When a warrior dies, his spear and dhao are

buried with him, and it is the custom to bury with every one any

article to which he or she may have been particularly attached during

life. Ihave never heard of avarice invading the sanctity of the

tomb in consequence of this custom, although dhaos and spears are

greatly prized by the tribe.

The Nagas are extremely fond of dancing, more so than any of

the other tribes, whom also they excel in the exercise. Men and

women dance both together and separately. The men have a

war-dance with spears and hatchets, in which all the circum-

stances of battle are acted, the advance, the retreat, the wielding

of weapons, and defence with the shield, accompanied by terrific

howls and war whoops, which has, when well enacted, a very imposing

effect. The dance in which the men and women unite, seems to

be purposeless and monotonous, displaying neither grace nor agility,

and so are some of the dances danced by the women alone, one of

616 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

these is, However, a very lively one, and resembles ‘in some degree

the Highland Fling. It is easily seen that the women are the chief

dancers, and those who take most interest in the exercise. A very

poor idea of music exists among the Nagas, and it is never practised

except in dancing, where it serves to mark the time; a rude mono-

tonous song is chaunted by the whole company, and eked out with

the clapping of hands both on the part of the dancers and the

spectators. The performers, being laden with massive necklaces,

armlets and bracelets, make these ornaments chink in time to the

step, and a drum is also in some instances beaten in accompaniment.

The Naga cry or war-whoop is not a sound to be described in

words, being something fearfully shrill and long continued, yelled

with variations. But the custom among them called “ boo-hoo-ing”’

is easier of description; this is a common way among this tribe of

paying honour to any individual, or to the inhabitants of any other

village that they may happen to visit, and it is always supposed to

call forth a donation from the party honoured. Parties of from ten

to fifty take up the cry in chorus, which consists of nothing but the

sounds of “hoi and hou” uttered alternately with the full force of

the lungs, for about an hundred times, and finished off with a

“howh”’ a harsher prolongation of the “hou.” When one village

compliments another in this way, they are very careful to exact a

certain value for the compliment paid, and quarrels have been known

to arise, when the compensation was not thought sufficient.

The Cacharees of Sunkur, alone, of all the other tribes in the

country, have this custom in common with the Nagas.

In carrying burdens the Nagas in respiring utter a sound like “hu

ho,’ and when a number are on the road together a chorus is main-

tained. This custom is practised by all the tribes with slight variations,

but it must not be confounded with the “ hoo-hoo-ing”’ describedabove,

which is strictly peculiar to the Nagas. For an inhabitant of the

hills the Naga is very cleanly in body, washing himself pretty freely

whenever he can come across a sufficiency of water. But his clothes,

except when new, are very filthy, and filled with vermin. As regards

eating, he is the most indiscriminate animal in creation. His staple

food is of coarse rice, but his luxury consists in flesh. I do not

know a single living creature of any kind which he will not eat, ©

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 617

and that too whether it dies a natural or a legitimate death, and

however far.the body may have advanced towards decomposition.

Insects, reptiles, carrion animals, as well as those in general use for

food are eagerly sought after by him. He eats frogs, lizards, snakes,

rats, dogs, monkeys, cats, &c. with relish, and will pick them up

for that purpose though found dead and half rotten in the jungles.

It is not to be wondered at, that there are no jackals or vultures to

be found in the hills of North Cachar; what would theye do if sub-

jected to such competition ? »

- The Nagas make a fermented liquor from pounded rice, which

they drink in great quantities, especially in the morning, when it

serves them as breakfast, being of tolerable consistency. It is not

very intoxicating, and has an acrid disagreeable taste. The Nagas

smoke very little, and when they do, it is more for the purpose of

obtaining the tobacco oil in the bottoms of their pipes, than from

the enjoyment of the vapour. This oil they mix with water and

drink it, and they also drink water in which the tobacco leaf has

been pressed. Tobacco is also chewed by them in great quantities.

Ath, Kookies.—These, in North Cachar, are divided into two

distinct sects, which sects are again divided into a number of claus ;

all these clans, though coming from the same stock and speaking

dialects of the same language, are still entirely separated in inter-

ests, having frequently in bygone times waged war with one another,

and having manners and customs widely different from each other.

The sects are distinguished from one another by being termed old

and new, there being no distinctive appellation among themselves.

except for the clans.

The old Kookies, with a population of not more than 3,500 indivi-

duals, are divided into three clans, called Rhangkol, Khélma, and

Betéh, of which the most considerable is Rhangkdl. These clans

speak dialects differing very much from each other, and the whole

differ so much from those spoken by the various tribes of new

Kookies, that in most cases individuals of the two sects cannot

make themselves understood by each other at all. On one ocea-

sion of some necessity I remarked a very intelligent new Kookie,

endeavouring to explain himself to one of the MKhélma clan, and

failing entirely to do so by the simple power of words, being

4m 2

618 Notes on Northern Cachar. { No. 7.

obliged to eke out his communication by signs, by means of which

his purpose might have been equally well made known, had ke

been an Englishman. Not only do the clans and, more widely, the

sects differ in dialect, but their manners and customs, government

and ceremonies, and with respect to the sects their religion also,

is not the same. I can divine no cause for such a state of things ;

and the matter becomes still more inexplicable when it is known

that these are not all the tribes of Kookies extant. The Looshais,

a large tribe inhabiting the jungles south of Cachar, by whom the

clans of new Kookies were driven northward,are themselves, undoubt-

edly, of the same family, andspeak alanguage quite intelligible to

the new Kookies. The Manipoories, a nation of proselyte Hindus,

governing an immense tract of mountainous country to the east of

Cachar, and inhabiting a large basin of plain ground among the hills,

called the valley of Manipoor, can be traced by their own written

history to a Kookie origin ; and were this proof wanting it would be

easy to supply one by pointing to the similarity of the Manipoorie and

Kookie languages, or rather dialects, any new Kookie being able

to understand Manipoorie without much difficulty, and indeed, the

languages being almost identical.

The old Kookies emigrated from the jungles of Tipperah, the

hilly country south of Cachar, some fifty or sixty years ago. Their

first appearance in Cachar, in a state of almost perfect nudity,

appears to have shocked the inhabitants very much, and they were

compelled by the rulers to adopt clothing, which they did, and do

to the present day. Some years after their arrival they were made

available by the Rajah of Cachar in prosecuting his wars with

Toolarém, in which they distinguished themselves considerably, and

gained a name for martial courage, which together with their good-

natured dispositions, has established a general respect for them in

the minds of their neighbours, the Nagas and Meekirs.

They are a hardy, stalwart and pains.taking race, and together with

the Meekirs are considered the best subjects in Northern Cachar,

being peaceable, and regular in the payment of their rents. Their posi-

tion in the district hes along the western boundary along the banks

of the Copilee, where they cut down the timber forests, and raise

crops of rice and cotton, disposing of the latter, which is of the best

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 619

quality grown in the country, to Cossiah traders who come among

them to obtain it. The old Kookies are physically a more powerful

people than any other in Cachar, and are second only to the Cossiah

and Angami Nagas, of any tribes that I have seen, in weight and

muscle. They are larger men than the new Kookies, both as to

height and girth.

They make the best laborers or coolies, both for working and

carrying, to be had in North Cachar, entering on their work more

cheerfully, and performing more. In common with all other hill

tribes they carry burdens in a large cylindrical basket, attached to

the back by a strap of matted cane work which passes round the

forehead, and is occasionally slipped down to the chest for change

or relief. The regulation burden for coolies in North Cachar is

twenty seers, the hire being two annas a day per man: but, when

engaged in carrying on their own account, they do not hositate to

load themselves to the extent of a maund, and seem to be very

little inconvenienced by the weight, even when travelling long

journeys over the most irregular ground.

These remarks apply generally to all the tribes in the hills, who

are all wonderfully long-winded, sure-footed, and strong-backed.

The old Kookies clothe themselves decently and affect a modesty

unknown to the other rude tribes of these hills. They weave cloths

of different kinds, all bearing great similarity to those manufactured

by the new Kookies, especially a sort of cotton rug which they make

as a covering in cold weather; this consists cf uniformly sized lumps

of raw cotton woven into a coarse-textured cloth, and knotted tightly

between the woofs, forming an excellent soft and elastic mattress,

as well as a good counterpane. They are also very skilful in mat

and basket making, with bamboos, cane, and the bark of trees.

Like all other hill tribes the old Kookies are very fond of orna-

ments, and wear rings, bracelets, armlets, necklaces and earrings

in great numbers. They have an extraordinary custom in common

with two clans of the new Kookies, which being peculiar to these

people is worthy of description: instead of merely boring the ear

with a small hole, they cut a circular piece of flesh out of the lower

lobe, and insert an elastic shaving of bamboo, rolled up in a

ring, soas to form a powerful spring acting on all sides of the inci-

sion. By means of this spring, the hole is gradually enlarged,

620 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7

until it is made to reach enormous dimensions, the outer flesh and

skin of the lobe being sufficiently stretched out to admit of a brass

or silver ring, four or five inches in circumference, being inserted

within the hole. The ear is also turned round, so as to make the

earring lie at right angles to the side of the head, and through the

ear and ring are again attached other ornaments hanging down

from it.

There is no regular system of government among the old Kookies,

and they have no hereditary chiefs, as is the case with the new ones.

A head-man called the Ghalim is appointed by themselves over

each village; but he is much more of a priest than a potentate, and

his temporal power is much limited. Internal administration among

them always takes a provisional form. When any party considers

himself aggrieved, he makes an appeal to the elders, or the most

powerful house-holders in the village, by inviting them to dinner, and

plying them with victuals and wine. These personages having lis-

tened to the grievance form a council, and summon the defendant,

who cannot resist their process, and attends. If found guilty he

is fined according to the nature of his crime, one fourth of the

sum being retained by the council as a personal remuneration, and

the remainder being made over to the plaintiff as compensation.

Of course this iniquitous system of redressing wrongs, would not

stand good, if an appeal were made to our courts, but such is the

attachment of the people to their own institutions that no such

appeals are made. It is lucky that the establishment of our law,

has lett to this council little more than jurisdiction over domestic

crimes and immoralities ; thefts, assaults, and all the more heinous

offences being tried before the magistrate. The council, however,

is convened in eases of adultery, seduction, evil speaking, &e. and

doubtless still makes good profits.

Very vague notions of religion indeed are prevalent among these

people. All earthly evils are ascribed to the anger of gods, or the

pleasure of demons, petitions being made and sacrifices offered up

to both to propitiate them. They believe in a futurity of rewards

and punishments in acknowledgment of the good or evil actions of

this life, but cannot grasp the idea of eternity.

Marriage among them appears to be as much a religious as a civil

ceremony, the Ghalim being the officiating priest. The young

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 621

couple place a foot each upon a large stone in the centre of the

village, and the Ghalim sprinkles them with water, and pronounces

an exhortation to general virtue and conjugal fidelity, together with

a blessing, and the expression of hopes regarding numerous pro-

geny. A grand feast concludes the ceremony. Notwithstanding

the religious nature of the rite, however, a man cannot get his wife

without paying for her, and the average price of a helpmate is Rs.

30, in kind, or coin paid into the hands of her parents.

Should the money or goods not be forthcoming, and the power

of the little god very strong withal, the bride may still be won, the

lover undertaking to enter into bondage in the house of her parents

for a term not exceeding three years, after which the ceremony duly

takes place. The business of courtship seems to be well understood

and delicately managed among the old Kookies. As soon as a

young man has made his attentions sufficiently marked, he sends a

friend to the parents of the young lady of his choice, with a stoup

of liquor to present to them: if the wine be quaffed the proposed

alliance is accepted, and the lover summoned to enter into preli-

minaries. But if the offered cup be declined, the gentleman must go

elsewhere in search of a bride.

Polygamy is interdicted and never practised. |

Widows and widowers may marry a second time, after having

remained in their bereaved state for a space of three years, and not

then, unless with permission of the family of their late spouses.

This permission is often withheld, and large bribes are frequently

exacted before giving it.

The old Kookies burn their dead. The body is placed upon the

pyre together with different kinds of eatables, and the whole is con-

sumed, the ashes are then addressed by the friends of the deceased,

and his good qualities recited. A feast with plenty of good liquor

concludes the obsequies. |

A married man is accompanied to the pyre by his widow, who has

for the occasion donned her best clothes, and put on all her orna-

ments ; she walks by the side of the bier with one hand on the

person of her husband. When the body has been consumed, she

bursts into loud lamentations, affectionately takes leave of the ashes,

throws aside her ornaments and walks home with dishevelled hair.

622 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

In the Betéh clan on the day after cremation a pointed stick is

stuck into the ground opposite the house of the dead man, and

remains there until every one of the villagers has, in pursuit of his

common avocations, passed by and spat upon it, after which it is

removed.

A warrior in the Bet¢h clan is generally buried, and not burned ;

he is dressed in new clothes, and descends to the grave in company

with his spear and hatchet, and a supply of eatables and grog, it

being supposed that his enemies will not leave him. alone, even in

the world to come.

The original country of the new Kookies was the jungles to the

south of Cachar Proper, and the ranges of hills lying between that

province and Chittagong. Here they had lived time out of mind,

waging war frequently among themselves, and being known as the

terror of our Southern Frontier, having committed frequent depre-

dations in our territories, evidently for no other purpose than that

of securing human heads as trophies.

A war, however, sprang up between the whole of the clans, and

another large tribe called the Looshais, who inhabited the same

country though removed further south; this tribe having the advan-

tage of propinquity to a coast-trade had supplied themselves plenti-

fully with fire-arms and consequently the Kookies, who had hereto-

fore considered themselves more powerful, were defeated, and in

1848-49 four large clans of them called the Thadon, Shingshén,

Chingsen and Lumetim, together with other petty though distinct

families, poured themselves into Cachar, flying before their enemies

the Looshais, who had driven them from their native hills into the

plains. The Looshais having followed up the pursuit into our

territories and ravaged some villages on our grounds, it was deter-

mined that an expedition should be made against them on the part

of our Government. Col. Lister with three hundred men of the

Sylhet Light Infantry Battalion, accompanied by a rabble of the

Thadon and Shings6n clans, penetrated some seven days’ march into

their country in the cold weather of 1849-50, and succeeded in

setting fire to a large village consisting of a thousand houses. The

village was taken by surprise, and the warriors all escaped, most of

them being abseut at the time, but nothing could prevent our wild

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar. 623

allies glutting their revenge on those that were at home. Colonel

Lister, finding the enemy in greater numbers than he expected, and

the country most intricate, and one in which an enemy conversant

with it might give great annoyance by laying ambuscades and

making sudden attacks, resolved to prosecute the expedition no

further, and returned forthwith to Cachar; not, however, without

meeting some slight opposition from the Looshais, who in more

than one place had commenced stockading positions on the line of

march, so as to obstruct the passage of our troops. Nothing further

was done with reference to the Looshais, they having declared that

they had no intention to molest us, their quarrel being with the

Kookie clans alone.

It remained then only to settle the Kookies, whom the force of

circumstances, and the chances of war had driven to our territory

for protection.

This appeared no difficult matter to do; most of them had already

settled on the woody hillocks near the river Goghra, and on the

hills to the north, while many had penetrated into North Cachar

and Manipur. But there still remained a large number of the

clans of Thadon and Shingshén, those most recently expelled by the

Looshais, who hankered for revenge, and were unsettled and turbu-

lent. These, if left alone not being in themselves strong enough to

continue openly at war with the Looshais, would have occupied

themselves in making secret excursions with a few men at a time,

and cutting off strong parties of the enemy when at work in their

fields or wood-cutting, who in their turn would have retaliated, thus

plunging the whole of the frontier into an endless little war of the

most pitiless kind.

To prevent this, at Colonel Lister’s suggestion, a levy of two

hundred men was organized, consisting chiefly of Thadons and Shing-

shons, officered by their own Rajahs and Muntries, to which, having

been regularly trained, disciplined, and placed under an European

officer, was allotted the defence of the southern frontier of Cachar.

This measure succeeded admirably. The Kookies, who, under the

firm belief that the corps was raised for the purpose of taking back

their own country, flocked to the standard in numbers, were rather

staggered at first by the severity of our discipline, recovered however,

4 N

624 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

when they began to appreciate the value of money, and perceive

the regularity with which they received their pay ; and all classes

have ever since evinced great desire to become soldiers. The Kookie

levy now not only furnishes frontier posts to the south, but has

three large detachments in the northern hills, protecting the country

from the Angami Nagas as well as the Looshais.

To return to the Kookies at present inhabiting North Cachar: it

has been mentioned that on being driven from the Tipperah hills,

many of them found their way to the north, some without even

making an intermediate halt in Cachar. These consisted of portions

of only three of the four large clans, the entire clan of Lhumgums,

settling either in Cachar, or going over to Manipur.

The fugitives appear to have been most hospitably entertained by

the wild tribes into whose localities they thrust themselves, and

settled down in unoccupied parts of the country, among the other

villages of Nagas and Cacharies, and have ever since peaceably con-

ducted their agricultural avocations, living in general on good terms

with the rest of the people. Disturbances have occurred in which

they bore a part, and it would be too much to expect their entire

absence among a people so wild and warlike, coming for the first

time into a settled country. One of the most serious of these

occurred in 1850, of which the following are the circumstances: A

hunting party of Kookies of the Changsén clan, returning from

their sport, ignorantly attempted to enter a Naga village which was

* Genna;” unaware of the Naga custom, and unable to understand

the language addressed to them, although entrance was refused, they

attempted to force it. An affray took place in which the Kookie

Rajah was slain and the party forced to retire. The person of the

Rajah being held almost sacred, his subjects were eager for revenge,

and collecting a body of three hundred men, attacked the Naga

village, killing several of the inhabitants together with the headman

or Gaon Boora. Serious as this affair was, and though the Kookies

were undoubtedly at fault, yet it must be considered that they

were savages among whom a certain degree of hospitality is consi-

dered more a common civility than a virtue, and being unacquainted

with the Nagas, owing to their recent arrival in the country, it is

not wonderful that they resented what must have appeared to them

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 625

so churlish an act, as refusal of admittance to a party returning

fatigued from the chase. Several of the Kookies were transported

for this offence, and it has on the whole had a beneficial effect upon

them, showing the power and determination of our Government to

punish all outrages. Notwithstanding this and several other petty

disturbances and quarrels, the new Kookies cannot be characterised

as a turbulent race, but on the contrary as one well under control,

and easily managed.

For three years after their settlement in N. Cachar, they were

exempted from paying any revenue to the state, after which time,

they were regularly assessed at an uniform rate of one rupee per

house per annuum. No European officer being present in the hills

on their first arrival, the hills being left very much to the manage-

ment of Cacharees, the new comers fell into the hands of this class

and were subjected to a great deal of petty oppression and extortion

and the influence that these men obtained over them, as ministers

under us, and on other pretexts, has not yet been entirely done

away with.

As subjects, the Kookies must always be looked upon, under

existing circumstances, as a poorer class than any of their neighbours,

for not only have they to pay the revenue exacted from them by us,

which is indeed equitable and light, but they support among them-

selves a form of government which must be both expensive and

oppressive. Hach of the four clans is divided into separate and

independent Rajahlics, of greater or less power and numbers, con-

sisting of one or more villages, each of which is presided over by a

hereditary chief or Rajah, whose power is supreme, and who has a

civil list as long, in proportion to the means of his subjects, as that

possessed by any other despot in the world. All these Rajahs are

supposed to have sprung from the same stock, which it is believed

originally had connexion with the gods themselves, their persons are

therefore, looked upon with the greatest respect and almost supersti-

tious veneration, and their commands are in every case law. The reve-

nue exacted by these chieftains is paid in kind and labour. In the

former each able-bodied man pays annually a basket of rice containing

about two maunds: out of each brood of pigs or fowls reared in the

village, one of the young becomes the property of the Rajah, and

4 nN 2

626 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

he is further entitled to one quarter of every animal killed in the

chase, and, in addition, to one of the tusks of each elephant so

slain. In labour his entire population are bound to devote four days

in each year, in a body, for the purpose of cultivating his private

fields. On the first day they cut down the jungle, on the second

the fuel being dry, they fire it, and prepare the ground, on the third

they sow and harrow, and on the fourth cut and bring in the harvest.

Besides the labour of these four days in which the entire effective

population, men, women and children work for him, small parties

are told off during the whole season to assist his own domestic

slaves in tending the crop, repairing his house (which edifice is

always built afresh by the subjects when a new site is repaired to)

and in supplying wood and water for the family. On the occasion

of the days of general labour, a great feast is given by the Rajah to

all his people, so also, on the occasion of an elephant being killed,

to the successful hunters, but this is the only remuneration ever

received by them, and calls can be made on them for further supplies

and labour, whenever it may be required. It says a great

deal for the loyalty of the Kookies, that they still submit to these

exactions without grumbling, paying at the same time the full

amount of their house-tax to our Government.

The Rajah is the sole and supreme authority in the village or

villages under him, no one else being competent to give orders or

inflict punishments except through him. His power is of course

anomalous, and illegal with respect to our laws and institutions, he

being a mere subject of the British Government alike with the

meanest of his village, and in no way placed in authority, except as

mouzadar, or collector; but still that power exists in nearly full

force, and no appeal is made against it by those subject to it. Re-

venue is exacted, and offences punished by fine and bondage, no

murmuring voice, not even that of the culprit, being raised against

the decree. I see no method of preventing this self-devotion to

loyalty on the part of the Kookies. Violent measures would estrange

them from us, and therefore, it is better to let the system die a

natural death, which it most assuredly will in time, as the Kookies

proceed in the acquisition of worldly knowledge.

To assist him in carrying on the affairs of government, the Rajah

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 627

has a minister and more frequently several, called Thushois or

muntries who have the privilege of being exempt from labour and

taxation at his hands. ‘This office is not, strictly speaking, heredi-

tary, although in most cases, except when thoroughly incompetent,

the son succeeds the father, but is given to those qualified for it, as

being men of property and influence as well as of ability and good

spokesmen. The Rajah himself is on the contrary invariably suc-

ceeded by his eldest son, for whom, should he be a minor, the king-

dom is managed by a council of muntries. In default of sons, the

Rajah’s brother succeeds, and failing him the nearest male relative

takes the guddee, the salique law being in full force.

Should the Rajah die without any heir to the throne, the chief

muntri, if he be an influential man, takes his place, or some neigh-

bouring Rajah of the same clan is called upon to take the government

or usurps it. Each of the clans have one great Rajah, supposed to

be the main branch of the original stock, to whom, although those

immediately beyond bis own villages owe him no allegiance, great

respect is shown by all, and acknowledgment of the superior title

given, although in power and wealth he may be much poorer than

others of the tribe.

No regular courts are held among the Kookies, but complaints are

always heard before the Rajah assisted by his muntries whenever

they may be made. MHeinous crimes are very infrequent among

these people. Theft is almost unknown, and they chiefly offend in

slight quarrels and disputes among themselves, which are settled by

their Rajahs, a fine being exacted from the guilty party, according

to his means and the extent of his guilt, either in wine, fowls, pigs,

goats, cows, or methins. When cases of theft, burglary or arson

occur, the criminal loses his independence and becomes a bondsman

to the Rajah for the term of his life. Cases of murder and man-

slaughter are of course taken up by our authorities and punished

by our laws. But the punishment awarded for murder among the

Kookies, was confiscation of all goods and property and perpetual

bondage for the murderer, his wife and family, who thenceforth

became slaves of the Rdjaéh and did his work. The only crime

punishable by death among the Kookies was high treason, or an

attempt at violence on the person of the king, and treacherous

628 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

commerce with an enemy of the clan: the victim in these cases was

eut to pieces with dhaos, but of course no such extreme measures

can be resorted to by them in the present day. In eases of adul-

tery and seduction the punishment is left in the hands of the

agerieved husband or father. In the former case, death might be

inflicted on the adulterer by any means with impunity, but more

generally it was, and now invariably is, the custom to compound

with him for a large sum of money, something over and above the

original price of the wife, the adulteress then becomes the property

of her lover.

In cases of seduction every effort is made, and in most cases

successfully, to have the guilty couple married forthwith, a penal

price being put upon the bride. All the women in the village,

married or single, are perfectly at the pleasure of the Rajah, and: no

voice would be lifted against him for co-habiting with any of them,

the only prevention being a sense of immorality, and an understand-

ing among the royal families of the whole tribe generally that such

conduct is infra dig: indeed there is little temptation, for the

Rajah may have as many wives as he likes or can keep, both poly-

gamy and concubinage being in common practice, female slaves living

generally in the latter condition with respect to their masters.

The new Kookies have a much more defined notion of religion

than any of the other tribes in Cachar. They recognize one all-

powerful god, whom they call “ Puthén,’ as the author of the

universe, and although they consider him to be actuated by human

passions, yet they look upon him as a benevolent deity who has at

heart the welfare and enjoyment of his creatures. He is the judge

likewise of all mortals, and awards punishments to the wicked both

in this world and the next, by inflicting death or disease. In all

circumstances of affliction his name is called upon and sacrifices of

animals are made to him, imploring the cessation of his own anger,

or the avertion of the effects of that of other deities. Puthén has

got a consort, a goddess of the name of “ Nongjai’”’ who has likewise

power to inflict and remove diseases; her name is generally taken

in conjunction with that of Puthén, and in cases of great urgency

she is implored to influence Puthén in behalf of the petitioner.

Puthén and Nongjai have a son called Thila, who acts under his

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 629

father, and has power to inflict diseases on those who displease him.

He is considered a harsh and vindictive god, though not entirely

malignant. His anger is averted by prayers and sacrifices made

either directly to himself or to his father.

Thila has a termagant of a wife called “ Ghumnoo,’’ who is also

_ possessed of power, and makes it felt in the shape of slight dis-

tempers such as headaches, toothaches, &c. She is described as

being most jealous of her husband, and of her own position, resent-

ing all omissions of her name in prayers offered up to her spouse.

“ Ghumoishe’’ is the deity or demon who exercises the most baneful

effect upon mortals. Death is supposed to be induced by his appa-

rition, and diseases of the worst description are caused by his anger,

which is supposed to arise from natural bad temper, and cruel dis-

position and not to answer the ends of justice. By some he is said

to be an illegitimate son of Puthén’s, but others deny the relation-

ship, and say, he has no connexion with the god whatever. The

idea of making the origin of evil proceed, thus, from an illegitimate

source is exceedingly clever. Ghumoishe is married to Khuchom,

a malignant goddess who has special power over diseases of the

stomach, and these two are the terror of the Kookies; prayers are

never offered to them, but sacrifices are made to appease their wrath,

and Puthén is likewise called upon to avert it. Hilo is the daughter

of this couple and the goddess of poisons, having power to make

all eatables disagree with those who have offended her ; she is also

appeased by sacrifices or her influence is counteracted by prayers

to Puthén.

“ Khomungnoo” is the household god, whose sphere of action lies

within the domestic circle. ‘ Thingbulgna”’ the forest god, having

jurisdiction in the jungles, besides whom there are river gods, and

gods of the mountains and rocks. Each metal has a god who

presides over it, and exercises power over everything having relation

to it. Thus the god of silver is the god of wealth; and the god

of iron is held in reverence by blacksmiths, and warriors, and is the

god of battle. The gods of rivers, mountains and metals have no

distinctive name beyond that of the matter over which they preside,

and are merely called “ Tui Puthén” or water god, “ Thf Puthén’”’

or iron god, &e., which makes me think that they may not be distinct

_ personages, but merely the separate attributes af Puthén itself.

630 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

Death and diseases of every kind are ascribed directly either to

the anger of the gods, or the malignity of demons, and in every

appearance of the latter it is believed that a deity is offended, who

must be propitiated. 3

Some diseases in themselves indicate the power that has inflicted

them, but these are few, and it becomes very perplexing among such

an extended theocracy to find out the angry god. For the purpose

of fixing this identity and conducting all religious ceremonies, there

is a class of priests called “ Thémpoo” or “ Mithoi’’? who are sup-

posed to have undergone an initiatory education, before admission

into the order, which possesses them with much ocult knowledge,

and obtains for them the privilege of holding commerce with the

gods, and divining the cause of wrath and the means of propitiation.

This order is held in more dread than veneration by’ the people

generally, and much mischief is often ascribed to them, from the

abuse of the influence they possess with supernatural agents. The

office is not hereditary, but the ranks of the priesthood are recruited

by novices from among the people, who may wish to acquire such

dangerous knowledge, and the number is not limited.

Such however, is the superstitious fear of the Kookies that they

exhibit the greatest disinclination to be initiated, and to prevent the

order dying out altogether, the Rajahs have at times thought it

necessary to coerce some of their subjects into becoming Thémpoos.

This feeling of dread is further illustrated by a preliminary form of

prayer uttered by the novice in which he beseeches Puthén that if

there should be anything wrong in what he is going to learn, the fault

may be visited not on him, but on his teachers. What the mysteries

of this education may be, it is impossible to say, the Thémpoos them-

selves being very jealous of their secret, but it is undoubted that

they have among themselves a language, most probably an entirely

artificial one, quite different from that spoken by the people and

perfectly unintelligible to them, which must be the first thing

taught to the novice, the rest he most probably picks up from their

practice which is as follows : ; ,

An individual of a village, being stricken with disease, goes to or

ealls for the Thémpoo, who feels his pulse, and questions him as to

the spot on which he first felt himself affected, and on other matters

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 631

regarding the nature of his recent occupations. Having meditated

for a short time on the replies, he at length names the god who has

been offended, and mentions the kind of sacrifice which will appease

him, particularising the colour of the animal that is required.

If the victim be a fowl the Thempoo proceeds a short distance

out of the village in the direction of the place where his patient

was first affected, and lighting a fire, cuts the throat of the animal,

pouring the blood forth as an offering on the ground, and muttering

at the same time some praises in the unknown language. He then

deliberately sits down, roasts and eats the fowl, throws the refuse into

the jungle, and returns home! and this is the whole ceremony which

is believed to be so efficacious. Should the sacrifice required be a

pig, goat or dog, the Thémpoo invites some of his friends to assist

him at the meal, and in the ease of a cow, buffalo or methin he

has a large dinner party at the expense of the invalid. In fact it

is ruinous among the Kookies to fall sick, these spiritual doctors,

making in the end quite as long bills as regularly graduated

M. Ds. They have also a very knowing way of escaping the respon-

sibility of the ultimate result of the sacrifices, and the possibility of

the death of their patient. or instance, a poor man, [and most of

the Kookies are poor,] calling in a Thémpoo, may be told that the

only effectual and sure means of recovery is by the sacrifice of a grey

methin. The miserable invalid expressing his thorough inability to

make such a valuable offering, asks the Thémpoo to think again, and

say if there are no other means. The Thempoo declares that “he

is very sorry, there cannot be the slightest doubt but that the grey

methin was the precise animal indicated to him, success might how-

ever follow the sacrifice of a black and white goat.’’ Should the

goat even be beyond the sick man’s means, the Thémpoo may men-

tion a spotted fowl as the next most likely thing: and this will

accordingly be given. Should success fail to attend the sacrifice

the doctor is quite irresponsible, and only demands fresh sacrifices,

generally getting them of different animals and colours, every two

or three days, until the invalid recovers or dies. This is the only

treatment of disease practised by the Kookies, and they have no

knowledge of any kind of medicine. Those who have been ad-

mitted into our hospitals seem highly to appreciate our mode of

4 0

632 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

eure, and | do not think it would take much trouble to wean

them from their present system both of pathology and _ reli-

gion.

The Kookies believe in a future state, the term of which they do

not however fix, although they do not fancy another state beyond it.

They have no actual idea of the soul, but believe that the departed .

assume their old forms again, and inhabit a world of shades, which

they always describe as lying to the north. Their religion is into-

lerant, that is, they admit no one but themselves into their heaven,

maintaining that for professors of other religions there must be

other heavens somewhere else. Their idea of supreme felicity is.

the congregation of all the good of the tribe after death in a happy

land, where rice grows almost without cultivation, and where the

jungles abound in game. The ghost of every animal slain by a

Kookie in the chase, or slaughtered at home for the purposes of

hospitality, becomes in this state attached to him, and are his pro-

perty, so likewise every enemy slain in the field by his own hands

becomes his slave. The evil doers in this life form a separate com-

munity in the world of shades, and are made hewers of wood and

drawers of water to the good. Peace is not a concomitant of this

heaven, war and the chase being the leading occupation and amuse-

ment, which shows that this people cannot form a notion of happi-

ness without the association of these fierce excitements, however,

inconsistent their adoption may be, for in the next world, death is

supposed to be unknown. ‘This is an outline of their faith, but it

has already begun to be shaken, and they themselves laugh at many

parts of it.

They profess the greatest willingness i be taught the principles

of the Christian religion, and openly say, “ We will become Chris-

tians if you will teach us.’ Dr. Oliffe* spoke to several of them

when he visited Cachar on the subject, and they professed a ne

wish to have a missionary sent among them.

Several isolated instances of conversion to Muhammadanism have

already occurred among them, and all those who have been placed

much in communication with Hindus, show a great tendency to

adopt their customs, without even the inducement of invitation ;

* Roman Catholic Bishop of Dacca.

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. _ 633

indeed the Manipurees, who were but eighty or ninety years ago a

tribe of Kookies, have thrown aside their old faith and embraced

Hinduism; and therefore, there is every reason to believe that

these superstitions are not deeply rooted in the minds of the tribe.

I feel confident that a zealous missionary with a good medicine

chest, and some slight knowledge of the healing art, who would take

the trouble to associate with the people, live among them, acquire

their language and obtain a knowledge of the general character of

the tribe, would in a short time make numbers of converts, and

tend in a great measure to raise the remainder from the depths of

ignorance and filth into which they are plunged.

The Kookies are naturally a migratory race, never occupying the

same place for more than two or at the utmost three years at a time,

but removing to new sites as soon as they have exhausted the land

in the immediate vicinity of their villages which they appear to do

in much less time than any of the other tribes.

The rice raised by the Kookies, and indeed the whole of their

agricultural produce, is of a much superior quality to that of the

Cachadrees and Nagas, which may be owing to their not tasking the

soil to the same extent, but abandoning it after the first or second

crop. They are extensive growers of cotton of a very good quali-

ty, and carry. on a large trade with merchants from Cachar, who

come up to the hills to buy their crops, bartering the raw material

for vessels and ornaments of iron and brass, and live poultry, the

latter being considered equivalent to their weight in cotton, and

the Bengali beparies frequently obtain some extra pounds by making

the fowls swallow a few ounces of lead each before being weighed.

Migratory though the Kookies be, their villages have a much

more permanent and finished appearance than those of their neigh-

bours. They sometimes consist of as many as a thousand houses,

but the difficulty of finding sufficient quantity of arable land, for

the supply of such a large population in any one place, causes them

to split into different communities and occupy sites considerably

removed from each other, and thus in N. Cachar the largest villages

do not exceed three hundred houses. When separated in this

manner the Rajah generally takes up his abode with the largest

party, the others being placed under Thushois, or members of his

40 2

634 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

own family, and all continuing to pay revenue to, and working for

the Rajéh as before. But this splitting of communities generally

leads to a division of interests, and should the Thishoi be a popular

and ambitious man he sometimes succeeds in throwing off the autho-

rity of the Rajah, and establishing a dynasty of his own. This has

been done more than once since the arrival of the Kookies in

Cachar; and in their own country when thus separated, villages at

a distance from head-quarters were often annexed by other Rajahs

of the same clan; the greatest trouble is, therefore, taken to keep

the whole together as much as possible.

When it is found that the land in the neighbourhood of a

village is exhausted, early in the cold season a party headed

generally by the Rajah himself, proceeds in search of another spot

possessing the necessary capabilities for the support of the po-

pulation. This being discovered, a road is cleared from the old

site to the new one, and temporary huts erected at every five or

six miles along it. About the beginning of January the whole

population commence conveying their own household property and

that of the Rajah together with provisions, towards their new place

of abode; each march occupies about three or four days, the villagers

returning two or three times a day to bring on fresh loads to the

first halting-place, and thus continuing the journey. When they

reach the new site, all the property being deposited in temporary

huts, the first thing done is to build a house for the Rajah. In this

occupation all the men of the village are engaged, and it is a matter

of no small labour, the palace being sometimes as large as 120 feet by

50, and composed with the exception of the posts, which are of

timber, entirely of bamboos and bamboo-matting, the roof being

thatched with bamboo leaves. This huge barn-like edifice is raised

upon a platform some six or seven feet above the ground, and is

divided longitudinally into three halls, the centre of which is left

open, the two others being partitioned off into separate chambers

for the occupation of the Rajah’s wives, concubines, slaves, &c.

While the men are occupied in this erection, the women are

engaged in collecting material for building their own houses, and

upon the completion of the Rajaéh’s abode, the private dwellings are

commenced upon, each man building his own. Sick or helpless

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar. 63 5

members of the society have houses built for them by the commu-

nity, and the villagers will also build a house for a popular or influ-

ential Thushoi, but no one except the Rajah can claim their labour

as a right.

The village is built without much attention to regularity, and

generally takes the form of a rude street or square with several

rows of houses on each side. The houses are all gable-ended,

of equal height at both ends, constructed almost entirely with bam-

boos, and raised on platforms three or four feet above the ground:

they are of various sizes, according to the wealth of the owner or

the number of inmates. <A house for five individuals is generally five

“Jams”? by three, a lam being a man’s length, and that and the cubit

(“tong’’) are the only measurements used among the people.

The houses often contain only one room, but are generally divided

into two, and frequently into more; the number of apartments

depends upon that of the wives and concubines possessed by the

owner, it being thought indelicate to keep two wives in the same

chamber. Upon completion of their own houses the inhabitants

construct a strong stockade round the dwelling of the Rajah, enclos-

ing generally within it the houses of one or two of the chief Thushois,

The village is next fortified, all roads leading to it being barri-

caded, admittance lying through a wicket, and the ground in the

neighbourhood being thickly planted with “ panjies.”” Guard houses

are also built at the barricades where the young men watch and

sleep at nights. These measures of defence are, however, less fre-

quently resorted to now, there being no enemies to fear, even the

Angami Nagas abstaining from hostilities with people so well able

to defend themselves... The village completed, cultivation is com-

menced, and the jungles resound with the clash of dhaos. The

Rajah apportions to each individual the land that he is to clear.

In their own country, the Kookies generally perched their villages

on the tops of hills, not from any particular love for such elevation,

but as offering greater advantages for defence. They also contrived

by this means to have the villages under one Rajdh so placed,

however distant they might be, as to be within sight of one another,

and thus enabled themselves to give notice of an attack by means

of bonfires. But in N. Cachar they prefer building on the low

636 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

grounds, these being closer to places where the best and largest

patches of cultivation can be cleared, and nearer water, whilst

danger no longer exists of attacks from without.

The Kookies are a short sturdy race of men with a goodly deve-

lopment of muscle. Their legs are, generally speaking, short in com-

parison to the length of their bodies, and their arms Jong. Their

complexion differs little from that of the Bengali, and comprises

various shades, but the features are most markedly dissimilar; the

face is nearly as broad as long, and is generally round or square,

the cheek bones high, broad and prominent, eyes small and almond-

shaped, and the nose short and flat with wide nostrils. The women

appear more squat than the men even, but are strong and lusty,

and quite as industrious and indefatigable as the Naga women;

working hard all day either at home or in the fields, and accustomed

to carry heavy loads. The men, like the Nagas, are inclined to

be lazy, though not to such an extent as that tribe. They love to

sit on high platforms raised for the purpose in their villages, and

pass the day in conversation and smoking. Men, women, and

children all smoke to the greatest excess. A Kookie is hardly ever

seen without his pipe in his mouth ; whether labouring or travelling

it is his constant companion, and one of his few means of calculating

time and distance is by the number of pipes he smokes. The men

smoke a pipe, the bow] of which is either made of brass, rudely orna-

mented, or of the end of asmall bamboo tube, a reed being let in near

the knot, as a mouth-piece. The women imbibe the vapour through

water ; an earthern bowl] is introduced into a bamboo tube filled with

water, from which issues the mouth-piece, and this water when well

saturated with the oil of the tobacco is drunk. by the men with great

relish. They also chew tobacco in great quantities.

Rice is their staple food but they are very fond of flesh of all kinds,

especially that of tigers and elephants, which they imagine imparts

strength ; they also eat dogs and cats, and nearly every animal in the

jungle. But they are not quite so indiscriminate as the Nagas in their

food,and do regard some living creatures as unclean, and avoid carrion,

except when presented in the shape of a dead elephant, which they

cannot resist. They manufacture several kinds of fermented liquors,

from rice, and have akind of rice which they grow for the especial pur-

1855.) _ Notes on Northern Cachar. 637

pose ; these drinks are, at least some of them, not without an agreeable

flavour, and are but slightly intoxicating. They also distil a spirit

from rice, which is strong enough to ignite. The Kookies are how-

ever far from being intemperate, and are seldom or never seen

intoxicated. Without exception the Kookies are the most fiithy

people on the face of the globe. Neither their bodies nor their

clothes are ever washed, and in consequence they are eaten up with

skin diseases, and their persons and garments swarm with lice,

these latter they pick from one another’s heads in numbers, and

eat with the greatest gusto. This uncleanliness subjects them not

alone to cutaneous diseases, but to long and lasting visitations of

epidemics. which sweep a quarter of the population away ata time ;

and the slightest flesh wound on their bodies or limbs festers and

becomes a serious sore. The women appear somewhat cleaner than

the men, and much less grave and sedate in their manner. The

men are generally silent and serious in their demeanour, patient

and slow to anger, bearing oppression for a long time without mur-

muring, but when roused at length they are uncontrolable in their

passion, and deliberate in their prosecution of revenge. euds are

kept up for ages between the clans, and although they may not be

actually at war during the whole time, many petty injuries are

inflicted, and insults bandied.

Notwithstanding the prevailing custom of exacting large presents

for daughters given in marriage, the great desire among the people

is for male offspring, and when signs of parturition become apparent

the women pray and chant hymns to Puthén to favour their object.

The delivery is effected by means of professional matrons of the

village who are entitled to some small fee for their trouble. Should

the child be male, the mother sings a song of joy and thanksgiving,

giving expression to hopes of long life and honorable action on the

part of her progeny. Three days after the birth of a female child, and

five after that of a male, a feast is given to the immediate friends. of

the family, of which the child itself partakes! The mother masticates

a mouthful of rice until well salivated and then inserts it into the

mouth of the infant, after the manner of birds feeding their young :

and this mode of nourishment is ever after pursued, although the

milk is not wholly discontinued for several months.

638 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

At between nine and fifteen months of age, the child can walk by

itself and begins to speak. Both male and female children go stark

naked, until they are five or six years of age. The first instruction

that boys receive is to learn to throw stones with precision. Young-

sters of eighteen and twenty months are pitted against each other

at a few yards endeavouring with all their might to hit one another:

as they grow older the relish for this amusement increases ; parti-

cular stones—round and smooth—acquire value in their eyes, and

these are lost and won among them according to their success

as marksmen. From stones they take to throwing sticks in the

manner of javelins, and then learn the use of the bow and arrow.

Their games are all warlike. Parties of them under a leader take

up a position on the play-ground, which they defend against the

attacks of other bands,.stones; sticks and headless arrows being

used in this mimic warfare. Where tobacco is easily obtained

Kookie children smoke almost as much as the men, both boys and

girls commencing the practice at the early age of five or six years:

nor does it appear to have any baneful effect upon them. At twelve

or thirteen, the boy is compelled to put aside boyish things, and

commences undertaking the labours of cultivation. He is also at

this age no longer allowed to sleep in the house of his parents, but

associates with the young men whose duty it is to guard the village.

He is still, however, strictly under parental control, takes his meals

at home, and assists his father in the field. Filial respect takes a

curious form among the Kookies. The father’s name is held sacred

from utterance by the son, and in common intercourse is never used,

the style of address both to him and of him to others being simply

“my father” (Kapa). But when stung by insult, or rushing to the

battle this rnle is broken through, and a man will exclaim “ How

dare you say this to the son of so and so!” or in the latter case

“Who dares to meet the son of &c.’? A Kookie boy of twelve

is very different from most other children. He is sparely built, and

has an unhealthy look; most probably some hereditary taint or

cutaneous disease is even at this early age breaking out in sores and

blotches on his face and limbs; but he is active beyond anything

human. There is not a tree which he cannot climb, nor a position into

which he will not throw himself. His endurance of fatigue is almost

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 639

miraculous. I have seen a boy of not more than ten years of age,

carrying a burden weighing about 30lbs. for a long march of some

fifteen or sixteen miles, on a foot-path rugged and difficult, over

country where high mountains had to be ascended and descended,

lifting his legs as lightly as a cat, never making a false step, and his

skin being perfectly dry and free from perspiration. Nor was this

done only for one day, but for ten, one after the other: and I believe

any other Kookie boy could do the same.

At seventeen or between that and twenty the Kookie reaches his

perfect physical state. He has now filled out, and looks strong and

lusty. He has gained the strength of manhood without losing the

agility of youth. He has learned the use of all the weapons of

war, defensive and offensive, and is looked upon as a warrior and

hunter as well as cultivator. It is about this age that he generally

marries and sets up on his own account. But he has frequently,

like Jacob of old to serve many years in bondage before he can

claim his bride.

If his parents are rich, or he himself has thus early acquired

wealth, this servitude is of course dispensed with, and suitable pre-

sents being made, he at once enters the murried state. The circum-

stances attending the ceremony are as follows :—

_ The young man having fixed upon an object of his desire, sends a

friend of his own to acquaint his chosen and her parents with the

state of his heart. After the friend has accomplished two such

visits, without any objection being offered, the young man’s father

makes a formal visit, and negotiates the marriage, the price of the

wife being then determined on. This price depends upon the wealth

of the contracting parties, and is seldom or never given in coin, but

in cloths, ornaments and cattle. The poorest individual cannot get

a wife without an expenditure of about thirty rupees, or personal

bondage for two or three years. The preliminaries being settled,

on the eve of the wedding-day the young men of the village con-

gregate at the house of the bride’s father, and feasting, dancing,

music and athletic games are the order of the day and are carried

on during the whole night. Next morning the young couple clothed

in their best apparel, are led before the Thémpoo, who presents them

with a stoup of liquor out of which they both drink, while he con-

4 P

640 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

tinues muttering some words in his unknown language: two small

threads of cotton are then tied round the neck of the woman, and

one round that of the man. These strings are never taken off

afterwards, but allowed to fall away of themselves in the regular

course of wear and tear, and are then not replaced. Lastly a small

comb is presented to each by the Thémpoo, who again mutters

something in his mysterious accents, and the bride is then taken

away to her husband’s house.

Great religious importance appears to be attached to the cam

among the Kookies. The article itself consists merely of a number

of thin slips of hard bamboo, pointed at both ends, placed in a row,

and bound tightly and closely to one another at their centres,

resembling when made, a coarse small tooth-comb., ‘This is always

worn entwined in the hair, which is long, and the Kookie never

separates himself from it, it being considered a most unlucky omen

to lose a comb. Each man has his own comb, and to use another’s

or to allow another to use his is considered equally improper and

unclean, and subjects both parties to such withering contempt from

others, that in many cases they do not survive it. Brothers even

cannot use the same comb, man and wife being the only people

allowed to do so. On the death of any individual his comb is buried

with him, and his near relations break their combs, and remain for

three or four days with dishevelled hair, after which new combs

are again made.

The most strict rules exist forbidding too close intermarriage in

families ; cousins cannot be so allied. Widows are permitted to

re-marry, but no woman can have two husbands. Legitimate chil-

dren take precedence, in inheritance, of the elder illegitimate ones.

But in default of legitimate issue a natural son succeeds to his

father’s property before all other male relations whatever. Daugh-

ters inherit no wealth, but live in their father or mother’s house till

married. It is not prohibited to intermarry with different clans, or

even with Bengalis or Mussulmans. But even the former practice is

much discouraged though sometimes practised, and the latter is

never heard of. Kookie women, it is true, have been abducted, and:

become the concubines or slaves of some people in Cachar, but it is

seldom the case. The Thadon and Shingshon clans are closely allied,

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar. 641

tradition declaring that the Thadon sprung from a father, and the

Shingshon from his eldest son. Some intermarriages therefore,

take place between these, and their royal families also occasionally

give away daughters in marriage to each other. But there is greater

objection and a good deal of ridicule attached to the marriage of a

Thadon or Shingshén with a Changsén or Lhungim, although it is

sometimes done, neither is it common for a Changsén to marry a

Lhungum, and the same exclusive system prevails through the other

petty clans of the Kookies, whose names even are too numerous to

be mentioned.

It is at present perfectly impossible to estimate the entire Kookie

population on this frontier, many tribes existing to the south and

east with whom we have had as yet no connexion, and there being

numbers in Manipore of whom little or nothing is known. In

Cachar Proper about 1500 houses of all clans, but chiefly Lhungtims,

pay Government rent, which would give a population of about 7500

for that part of the country. In N. Cachar, exclusive of old Koo-

kies, there are 1200 rent-paying houses, giving a population of about

6000, supposing five to inhabit each house: of these the Changsén

clan are most numerous, the Thadon and Shingshon coming after,

there being no Lhungtims in the country. In Manipore no correct

computation can be made, but there may be as many in that country

as in the whole of Cachar put together. But the greater part of the

population, among whom are the Looshén, Télmok, Hankeep, Chom-

foot, Solbee, Molbeem, and Thanguey Kookies, lie beyond our ken

altogether in the vast unexplored territories to the south of Cachar

and Manipore.

Oaths taken among the Kookies are held most sacred, and are

never resorted to except on the most serious occasions, such as

when a long feud is being healed up between two clans, or a treaty

of alliance entered into. Both parties swear to maintain peace

or good fellowship. A dhao is placed on the ground, and on it

are arranged rice, salt, earth, fire and a tiger’s tooth. The party

Swearing takes the dhao and puts the blade between his teeth, and

biting it says: ‘“ May I be cut with the dhao, in war and in the field;

may rice and salt fail me, my crops wither, and I die of hunger ;

4 P22

642 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

may fire burn all my worldly possessions, and the tiger devour me,

if IL am not faithful.”

The solution of omens is left much to the priests, and their

opinion is taken upon yolks of eggs and entrails of fowls, from which

it is supposed the future is revealed. Teeth of tigers and other

animals are carried about the person, suspended round the neck

as talismans, and are supposed to preserve the individual wearing

them from being devoured by wild animals. Hunters carry about

a small round stone enclosed in a wicker-work basket, and_be-

lieve that the presence of this in the jungles with them ensures good

sport.

The Kookies are great hunters, and are passionately fond: of the

sport, looking upon it, next to war, as the noblest exercise for man.

They kill tigers, deer and smaller game by means of poisoned arrows.

The bow is a small one made of bamboo, and very slightly bent,

the string being manufactured of bark. The arrow, the head of

which has a barbed iron point, is about eighteen inches long, being

drawn to the chest and not the ear, and therefore delivered with no

great force, the destructive effect lying chiefly in the poison. With

such an instrument the great art in hunting lies in stealthily ap-

proaching the animal near enough to deliver the arrow with effect,

and in following it up after being wounded to the spot where

it is found lying dead. In this the Kookies excel, being able

to prowl about the jungle as noiselessly as tiger-cats, and being

equal to North American Indians in distinguishing tracks. Tigers

are also killed by spring bows with poisoned arrows set in the

jungles, and by poisoned panjies planted in their paths.

Elephants are slain in great numbers by the Kookies wherever

they are to be had, not only the tusks but the flesh being highly

prized. Parties of twenty and upwards go out in pursuit of them at

atime. When some recent elephant track is discovered in the forest,

two or three of the party ascend some convenient tree, whose branches

overhang the track, the remainder follow it up, and having got on

the other side of the herd, scare it towards the ambush by shout-

ing, beating gongs, and discharging fire-arms. Here, while passing,

the animals are assailed from above with long spears having huge

iron barbs covered with deadly poison: every wound inflicted results

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 643

in the death of the animal at not more than half a mile from the

spot on which he was hit. So wary are the elephants, however, that

it is seldom that more than two out of a herd are killed. At the

place where their game is found dead they commence cutting him

up, and extract his tusks; laden with these and as much of the

flesh as they can carry, they return home, and other parties go out

and encamp in the neighbourhood of the carcase until they have

entirely consumed it, or are driven away by the effluvia of decom-

position. Portions of the flesh that they cannot immediately eat

are dried and smoked to be kept for future consumption. The

Kookies also hunt the methin or wild cow, which they have likewise

succeeded in domesticating, having introduced the breed to North-

ern Cachar.

The deadly poison used by the Kookies is, they say, extracted

from a tree which does not grow in these parts, but the article is

brought to them for sale by tribes inhabiting the borders of Mani-

pur. The substance is of a dark blue or black colour and of about

the consistency of common rezin. To make it serviceable it is

ground down with capsicum seeds and tobacco juice, so as to form a

pulp, with which the weapons are smeared, cotton soaked in the

mixture being also tied to the iron under the barb. I had once the

cruelty to try the effect of this poison on two domestic fowls, to

one I administered internally a dose equal to about two common

sized pills, and I punctured one of the legs of the other, so as

merely to draw blood, with a pointed bamboo about the size of a

toothpick which had been dipped into the mixture. The latter

died in twenty minutes without much apparent pain, and in the

former no effects whatever could be perceived, and it may be crow-

ing to the present day. Another poison called deo-bi, is used by

the Kookies to kill fish, and has an intoxicating effect upon them,

forcing them to the surface, when it is thrown into the water. The

Kookies also spear fish, but have not much idea of catching them

by the hook or net.

The dress and ornaments of the Kookies are most diverse, and —

some not wanting in taste. These articles are chiefly of their

own manufacture, and they indent but seldom on Manchester for

their cottons. They weave several kinds of cloth, of a coarse but

644 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

strong texture, and dye them with wild indigo and the munjattie

dye, making the colours fast. They also make the thick rug or coun-

terpaine in common with the old Kookies. Their dress consists com-

monly of coarse cloth tied round the waist, the end of which is

allowed to hang down in front, like an apron, reaching as far as the

knee; in cold weather a cloth is thrown over the shoulders. Those

Kookies who have been much in the plains, have already taken to

the dhotie and mirzai. All classes bind a cloth round their heads

as a turban, and the more wealthy have it gaily ornamented with

the red downy feather of the hullee pakee bird, and red ribbons of

dyed goat’s hair, fastening the whole down by a climstrap composed

of a string of cowrie shells. The Rajahs also wear a plume, con-

sisting of the long tail feathers of the king-crow, to the number of

fifty or sixty, tied in a bunch to a pointed stick or piece of iron

which is stuck into the large knot of hair on the back of the head,

many other sorts of plume consisting of feathers and goat’s hair

are worn. The poorer classes have invariable a large iron skewer

or porcupine’s quill stuck into the back knot, answering the double

purpose of a tobacco pricker and a hair pin. A knitted bag is

worn by most Kookies attached to a shoulder-belt of deer skin,

tanned with the hair on or ornamented with cowrie shells ; the dhao;

a short triangular piece of iron, is also worn in a broad sheath,

suspended by a shoulder-belt ornamented in the same manner. The

more wealthy having the belt four or five inches broad, with six or

seven rows of shells, between which are inlaid blue-beetle’s wings,

and the poorer people contenting themselves with two rows of shells

on a narrow strip of leather. The sheath is further ornamented

with a goat’s tail pendant as a tassel. The very poor dispense with

the sheath altogether, and carry their dhaos stuck into the cloth

round their waists. The dhao has a small handle of brass or wood,

the latter generally bound in cane or covered with leather, to which

is attached, a tassel of goat’s hair dyed red. Garters of goat’s skin

are worn below the knee, the beard of the goat and part of the skin

of the neck being chosen for this purpose. The Kookies make two

or three kinds of spears, one a light javelin with a long lancet-like

point, and a haft of about four feet in length, and another of the

same kind but with a pear-shaped head. The most common, however,

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 645

is an ungainly large bladed head, shaped like a diamond, the haft,

with the exception of about a foot, being of metal also. Although

the spear is commonly carried by the Kookies, they do not trust to it

to the same extent as the Nagas, but prefer their dhaos, with which

they are most expert. Kookie women likewise carry an iron spear

or walking stick when travelling: this is shaped exactly like a

straight spit with a button at one end as a handle. In war, the

defensive armour of the Kookies consists of a breast piece made of

rhinoceros’s hide, which girds the whole body ; itis suspended by the

shoulders and tied behind, and is quite impervious to either spear

thrown or arrow shot, but would be of no avail against a bullet.

A. small and very peculiar shield is also carried in battle, its shape

is that of a trapezoid with a length of two feet, and a mean breadth

of fifteen inches; it is made of buffalo hide, and the upper or

broader half is covered over with small round conical brass plates,

overlapping one another, from which are pendant long tassels of

goat’s hair dyed red, which hang down on the lower half. This

is suspended round the neck by a thong of leather, and has a handle

on the inner side. This also is far from being bullet-proof. By far

the most formidable means of defence, and it may be said of offence

also, used by the Kookies, are small bamboo spikes commonly called

“panjies.”” These are carried to the number of about a hundred;

by each man equipped for battle, in small wicker-work quiver-shaped

baskets. They are made of the hardest and best seasoned bamboos, are

seldom more than six inches long, and only thick enough to prevent

any great pliancy. They are pointed at both ends, at one only sufli-

ciently so to enable them to be easily stuck into the ground, at the

other as sharply as any lancet, and so hard is the bamboo, that it is

able to take a fine enough edge to make it available in most surgical

operations short of amputation, and a bamboo-knife is the only one

used by these wild people, either in operating upon themselves, or

in castrating bulls, pigs, &c.

The panjie thus made, is used in the defence of villages when an

attack is expected, the whole of the ground round the villages,

except the roads leading to it, being thickly planted with them,

the roads themselves being always barricaded. A. party retreating

before superior numbers also avails itself of this mode of defence,

646 Notes on Northern Cachar. (Nest.

and care is taken while planting the panjies, to conceal them as far

as circumstances will admit, by covering them with loose grass, &ec.

They are stuck in at a slight angle in direction of the party supposed

to be advancing, and any foot placed upon them, with the whole

weight of the body on it, is pierced from the sole right through to

the instep, the individual being perfectly disabled. The wound

inflicted is most dangerous, many dying from it, and it is invariably

long in being healed. Moreover in very fierce feuds between the

tribes it was the custom to have the panjies poisoned. Shoes even

are not a sufficient guard against these panjies, for although a stout

sole is able to resist them yet they pierce the sides, where the foot

overlaps. The only method to counteract their use is carefully to

pluck them out of the ground, and this causes great delay, and

cannot be done when the advancing party is under fire.

The women wear a small blue cloth wrapped tightly round their

thighs, and reaching from below the navel to the knee; another cloth

is thrown over the shoulders. They have no head dress but a luxu-

riant crop of not coarse hair, which is parted in the middle, and

plaited at the sides, being tied up behind in a knot. Armlets,

bracelets, necklaces and earrings are worn by both sexes, the two

former being generally made of brass, and very massive. A common

armlet worn by the men consists of two semi-circular boar’s tusks

tied together so as to form aring. And among the bracelets, one

is hollow, having a leaden bullet inside it, which causes a tinkling

sound on every movement of the wearer, and another of ivory, into

which the wrist is slipped, is worn on the left hand by archers as a

guard to prevent the bowstring hurting that hand, when released by

the fingers of the right. Necklaces are made of red cornelian beads,

or of white beads manufactured from shells by rubbing them down

into small cylinders, and women wear necklaces of beads of a blue

stone, very common among the Kookies. The Changsén and Lhum-

ghim tribes bore their ears in the same manner as the old Kookies,

and insert into the holes sings of silver or copper four or five

inches in circumference, through which they again hang blue and

red stones, attached by cotton threads. Rings of brass wire are

worn on the fingers by both sexes.

The Kookies are much attached to their weapons and ornaments,

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 647

most of them being heir-looms, and handed down from father to

son for many generations: Thus, although their most valuable orna-

ments are mere cornelian beads, they will not accept those of Euro-

pean cutting, at any thing like the same value which they attach to

those of their own, which are rude and badly polished. They attach

to some of these and to a stone called “ Toinoo,” about the size of a

pigeon’s egg, which I have never seen, and which is very rare, a most

exorbitant price, valuing the latter at hundred methins, or about

three thousand rupees. Family ornaments are therefore seldom in

the market, and only change hands on the occasion of marriages

between wealthy people and royal families.

Dancing does not appear to be a favourite amusement among the

_ Kookies, and their dances are by no means interesting ; the women

dance less than the men, and their performances consist of a number

of awkward steps and hops made with the knee-joint very much

bent. The men have also a war-dance in which they flourish their

dhaos, &c. But the acting is by no means so real as that of the

Nagas. They have, however, a far better notion of music than any

of the other tribes, and there is something solemn and plaintive,

though monotonous, in many of their tunes. One in particular

which is sung by large parties, has all the solemnity of sacred music,

and might easily be so adapted. Their songs are mostly in a lan-

guage which the people themselves do not understand, although it

is undoubtedly a dialect of their own. Most probably the old form

of speech in which they were originally composed has become obso-

Jete, and the words have been handed down merely to preserve the

tune. The only fragment, to which, after some research, I have

been able to attach any meaning, is the following, which is not

entirely wanting in poetical merit :

‘¢ Jdlkhénga”’ chéngying ding yong kadaime

‘* Chaltuitanga” ‘‘ Kimleném” toga gidiye,

Chah pang wikai chabunge kanéme.

which, being interpreted, is—

I also wish to go to Jélkheng—sighing

On the mountain of ‘‘ Chaltui” I hear Kimlenem,

And I have become like a bent bamboo.

4 Q

648 Notes on Northern Cachar. [ No. 7.

This when rendered into the modern dialect, without reference to

the metre is as follows :—

Keiyong ‘‘ Jélkhenga” chénading kadoiye

‘¢ Chaltui’” Chinga, ‘*‘ Kimlenem” ahaina kagnaiye

Chal ak6n to bunge ka oome.

Chaltui tang or ching means the mountain of “chaltui,” chal

and tui being two words signifying bamboos and water. The com-

parison of himself to a bent bamboo, by the poet, may therefore,

have some punning reference to the name of the mountain, on which

his mistress is sighing. ‘These old songs are the only ones generally

known, and common to all. There are also modern compositions

among the people, but each man is generally his own poet, and

musical composer, and his works die with him. The Kookies use

a musical instrument called the “ ghoshem,’” which consists of a

hollowed pumpkin, into which are inserted seven bamboo pipes,

which are regulated by stops, a mouth-piece is inserted at the stalk

end of the pumpkin, and the different notes are produced both by

inspiration and respiration. It is an instrument of no great power

but has a soft and pleasing sound. Chimes are also beaten upon

gongs of different sizes with good effect. The largest of these gongs

are sometimes upwards of two feet in diameter, and have a fine deep

sound; they are valued at about thirty or forty rupees each. A small

gong about six inches or less in diameter is used as a war-gong,

and is beaten during battle by an individual appointed for the pur-

pose. The sound can be heard for four or five miles round. This

gong is attached to the families of the Rajahs, and is handed down

as an heir-loom of great value, and is consequently never parted with.

The manufacture of gongs is not carried on among the Kookies:

they were brought originally from their own country, and are doubt-

less of Burmese handiwork.

The Kookies bury their dead, and no religious rite appears to be

attached to the ceremony. The bodies, even of the poor are kept

above ground as long as possible, and during that time the house

of the deceased is open to all comers, who walk in and look at the

corpse, and are entertained at the expense of the estate of the

deceased. Indeed to such an extent is this love for lying in state

carried, that the bodies of wealthy men, or of Rajahs, are dried

1855.) - Notes on Northern Cachar. 649

over a slow fire until the flesh gets smoked and hardened to the

bone, they are then dressed and laid out, and kept in this way for a

month or two before being finally deposited in the earth. During

the whole of this time, the hospitality in the house of mourning is

unbounded, methins, cows, buffaloes, horses, pigs, goats and dogs

being slain in numbers to feast the guests, portions of the flesh

being likewise sent to distant villages where any friends of the

family may reside. It is believed that, while the body is above

ground, all the animals slain on its account will be attached to it

in the world of shades, and hence the great profusion. On the

death of a Rajah the entire population are supposed to go and

see his corpse lying in state, and partake of the hospitality. When

the time has expired, the body wrapped in clothes is placed upon

a bier, having several kinds of eatables and wines placed near

its head, and a dhao and spear by its side. The burying-ground lies

only a short distance out of the village, and here, a grave being dug,

the body is placed in a mat coffin together with eatables and drink

(the weapons being taken away) and covered up with earth. The

skulls of all the animals slaughtered during the lying-in-state are

then planted on posts all round the grave. It is thought necessary

when a Rajah dies to have the fresh skull of one enemy at least

stuck over his grave, that enemy also being supposed to become a

slave of the deceased in the next world. For this purpose it used to

be the custom for a party to undertake a war-expedition as soon as

the death of the Rajah was known, and return in time for the

funeral with the required trophy; but at present the Kookies in

North Cachar can no longer do their kings this honour, and therefore,

they content themselves with getting an elephant’s head if they

can, and if not, satisfy themselves by slaying hecatombs of cattle

and game.

- An account of North Cachar would be incomplete without some

reference to the wild and powerful tribes of Angamie and Kutcha

Nagas, which occupy the tract of land lying immediately to the

éast of the province. These people are the terror and scourge of

the inhabitants of N. Cachar, and are in the habit of making con-

stant forays into the country, burning the villages of the peaceful

Meekirs and Nagas, aud sparing neither sex nor age,

49 2

650 Notes on Northern Cachar. [| No. 7.

The country inhabited by the Angamies is, I have been told, very

different from North Cachar and resembles more the Cossiah and

Jynteah territory, an absence of bamboo jungle and substitution of

grass in its place being the chief peculiarities. This being the case

the method of cultivation carried on by the Angamies is materially

different from that in these hills. There being no jungle to cut

down, the low lands are terraced into small fields which are regu-

larly irrigated and permanently put under cultivation.

Living near the Angamies are the Kutcha Nagas, who are lke-

wise independent and warlike. Little is known concerning this

tribe, and I believe it has only recently been ascertained that they

are distinct from their neighbours, than whom they are far less

powerful.

The Angamie Nagas select for the sites of their villages the most

inaccessible peaks of the highest hills, and generally fortify them-

selves in their position with stockades and ditches, as well as by

planting panjies in the neighbourhood. Their houses and domestic

arrangements resemble in a great measure those of the Aroong

Nagas; and they have much the same idea of religion, The manage-

ment of communities 1s also on precisely the same principles, although

conducted on a much larger scale. The Angamies have no recog-

nized head or chief, although they elect a spokesman, who, to all

intents and purposes is powerless and irresponsible ; hence the great

difficulty we have had in dealing with this tribe, the arrangements

made with the spokesmen being set at naught by the villagers.

The Angamie and Kutcha Naga tribes are computed at about

125,000 individuals, divided into about one hundred villages, of which

four among the Angamies, viz. Mozumah, Jopshemah, Konamah

and Koheemah are the most powerful, and exact tribute from.

the rest.

These villages are frequently at war and feud with one another.

But they appear to conduct hostilities among themselves in a more

civilized manner than when they attack the inhabitants of Cachar ;

for, however fiercely the feud may be raging between the men, the

women of the contending parties visit one another at their different

villages, without being subject to violation or detention. In warfare

generally, however, the Angamies are ruthless sayages, as subtle as

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 651

the serpent and fierce as the tiger. They conduct their approaches

with every circumstance of stealth and wariness, prowling in the

jungles for days in the vicinity of the village they intend to attack,

if it is too strong to be carried by a coup-de-main, watching for an

opportunity when the inhabitants may be completely off their

guard. When resistance is expected, their general time for an

onslaught is just before day-light. The village is fired and the

savages rush through it massacring the inhabitants as they at-

tempt to escape from the flames. When, however, plunder is the

object of the foray (the more common reasons being long estab-

lished feuds, and among young warriors generally only the am-

bition to distinguish themselves), and the attacked party are

greatly the weaker, the village is boldly entered in broad day,

every soul except those reserved for slaves being put to the sword,

their heads together with the plunder being carried off as tro-

phies, and the village fired on departure. In the retreat, laden

as they are with plunder, they march with the greatest celerity,

making it quite impossible for regular troops to follow them,

did even the nature of the ground permit. Bad as the com-

munication is among the hills, the Angamies do not trust to its:

channels, but plunging into the densest jungles, follow the tracks of

wild beasts, and the courses of small streams, reaching their homes

without fear of being overtaken.

The Angamies have not only displayed great enterprise in war,

but they are also remarkable among the tribes for their love of

commerce. Many of them find their way down to the. marts in

Cachar and Assam,some proceed as far as Gowhatti, Sylhet and Dacca,

and some have even gone as far as Calcutta in pursuit of trade.

They bring down from their hills, ivory, wax, and cloths manufac-

tured from the nettle fibre, and take up in exchange salt, brass wire,

shells, gunpowder, &c. &c. They fully appreciate the superiority of

fire-arms over other weapons, and have succeeded in providing them-

selves with a*considerable number of muskets, which they use with

effect. ‘Their other weapons are the spear and dhao, the former a

most formidable instrument with a broad blade, and sometimes as

many as three or four barbed prongs down the sides, the haft being

ornamented with goat’s hair, dyed red, bound round it. In defence

652 Notes on Northern Oachar. [No. 7.

they use panjies, making them somewhat larger than the Kookies,

and carry a huge shield some five or six feet in length by one and a

half broad, made of mat-work with bear and tiger skins stretched

over it and decorated at the sides and top with feathers and plumes

of goat’s hair. These shields are worn, attached by a thong, round

the neck, in the centre of the inner side there is also a handle for

the grasp, and the whole is supposed to cover the individual from

the sole of the foot to the crown of the head, but it seems to be a

very cumbrous and ineffectual defence, although most adroitly

managed by those who carry it. The Angamie dress consists of a

black cloth kilt, very tastefully ornamented with white cowrie shells

rubbed to a fine polish, wrapped tightly round the thighs. A cover-

ing of coarse black or white cloth is thrown over the shoulders, and

the leg just above the calf is girded with a number of thin cane

strings. In travelling, the whole of the leg from the ankle to the

knee is enveloped in gaiters made of mat-work and dyed red and

yellow. In war a collar is worn ornamented with red dyed goat’s

hair and shells.

- The Angamies are very fond of ornaments, and prize shells and

brass-wire more even than the Aroong Nagas.

They are expert thieves and glory in the art, for among them, as:

with the Spartans of old, theft is only dishonourable and obnoxious

to punishment when discovered in the act of being committed.

- One custom practised among them may perhaps give a hint to

some gourmands in civilized life, who consider that whipping a

sucking pig to death, instead of legitimately sacrificing it, developes.

in a greater measure the delicacy of the flavor. The Angamies, when

preparing a fowl for the table, pluck all the feathers off while the.

animal is still alive, and releasing it, stone it to death, maintaining

that the flesh is highly improved by this process!

During the settlement of the frontier on the occasion of the lapse:

of Cachar to our Government in 1832, the Angamies were first

brought to our notice, having endeavoured to intercept our officers

when crossing the hills between Manipur and Assam. ‘They were

attacked and defeated with ease owing to their having at that time

no knowledge of fire-arms. Nevertheless in the succeeding year,

an expedition into their hills was met with the most determined

resistance.

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 653

It appears to have been our object at first and for some time,

under the supposition that the country lay within our territories, to

exert a control over the tribe, and exact a certain tribute, however

small, in token of our supremacy; and for this reason, as well as to

punish and prevent the recurrence of the inroads and forays which

the Angamies were in the habit of periodically making into North

Cachar and the plains, no less than ten expeditions were sent against

them. Some of these were directly hostile, others pacific and concilia-

tory, but none were attended with any permanently beneficial effects,

it being impossible to negotiate with a people who have no recog-

nized head, and exceedingly difficult to punish a tribe so subtle in

effecting their escape. Villages were indeed burned, but the inha-

bitants always escaped, and little or no inconvenience was caused by

the fire, as the houses being merely built of reeds and grass could

be replaced at a day’s notice when the troops had evacuated the site.

As for the exaction of tribute, in most cases the Gaon Booras or

spokesmen agreed most readily to the measure, but the majority of

the villages failed to ratify the arrangement, and prepared to resist

the exaction by force of arms. :

In 1849, a darogah on duty in the hills, however, having mixed him-

self up in some private differences among the tribe, was murdered,

together with several of the sepoys of the guard which accompanied

him, and to punish this outrage Lieut. Vincent was sent up to the

hills with a small detachment of troops. He found the hostile party

strongly entrenched in a hill fort in the neighbourhood of Konamah,

and his force being too weak to dislodge them, he endeavoured

during the entire season to prevent them from communicating with

other villages, obtaining supplies, or cultivating their own fields.

His detachment was even too small for this purpose, and his failure

in effecting it so encouraged the evil-disposed of the tribe, that the

garrison was much augmented, and many of the villages which had

formerly remained neutral declared their hostility to us, although

some still remained faithful. In 1850, therefore, it was found ne-

cessary to send up a force of five hundred men with two three-

pounder guns to capture the fort, and bring the hostile clans to

terms. The fort was evacuated after a siege of sixteen hours, and

rased to the ground, but the garrison all escaped.

654 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

In subsequent operations against the disaffected villages, who dis-

played no fear of our power, but frequently challenged us to come

on and fight disrespectfully calling our three-pounders “ choongas”’

or bamboo tubes, one action took place which resulted in their

gaining some experience of the object of their contempt. A large

body of the village of Kekremah, being obliged to retreat before

our troops and allies in a somewhat open piece of country, were

subjected to the influence of grape, and some three hundred were

placed hors-de-combat. But no advantage was taken of this victory,

and all the troops were shortly afterwards withdrawn from the hills,

Government having determined to abandon all control over the

country, and to mix itself no further in its petty imternal warfare.

Our Angamie auxiliaries having raised for themselves a host of

enemies in their own country were offered sites and protection in

our territory, but preferred holding their own at home: and a

European officer was deputed to North Cachar with a body of troops

supposed to be sufficient to place the province in an effectual state

of defence. A strictly defensive policy has been maintained ever

since, and although several bloody forays have been lately made by

the Angamies on some of our villages in the plains, no measures

have been taken to retaliate.

At present the eastern frontier of N. Cachar is defended by a

line of stockaded outposts, about fifteen or twenty miles apart,

between which communication is kept up by means of patrols,

the guards stop and disarm all foreigners approaching the frontier,

and although, owing to the intricacy of the country, they might

easily be evaded by a foe so subtle as the Angamie, yet the system

has hitherto been effectual, none of the enemy having attempted to

push through.

Another, and I should think a far more effectual way of quieting

and civilizing this rude tribe, has lately been proposed by Lieut.

Bivar, and has been partially adopted. The Angamies are soldiers

both by nature and taste, and they evince the greatest eagerness to

get employment under us. Sanction has been given to the enter-

tainment of twenty recruits of the tribe in the Nowgong Militia as an

experiment, and the measure has succeeded beyond expectation, the

young men entertained having become good soldiers, and displaying

1855.} Notes on Northern Cachar. Sod:

ereat pride in their arms and profession. Any number of the tribe

could now be enlisted, so great is their desire for service, and this

presents a most sure way of eventually quicting the people, those

entertained acting in a measure as hostages for the good conduct of

their village. )

Left undisturbed from external aggression, the internal feuds .

among the tribes being put to an end, subject to the influence of a

powerful and benign Government, opened out by.lines of good

permanent road which are every where in projection, and under-

going with all a very slight taxation, there is every chance of North

Cachar eventually repaying the care and expense which is being

lavished uponit. Plunged, as the inhabitants at present are, in the

darkest ignorance, even when contrasted with the population of any

other portion of our territories, trusting as they do solely to them-

selves for every article of consumption, and unacquainted as they

are with every portion of the world beyond their own hills, it would

be folly to look immediately for the production of such effects. But

it only requires the diffusion of a little enlightenment, and a proper

direction of the energies of the people, when that enlightenment

~ has developed their enterprise, to make the inhabitants of these hills

a flourishing and happy community. The partial civilization which

has reached the Cacharees has been inculcated by those least quali-

fied to administer it. They sought from the Bengali amlahs of our

courts the arts by which to acquire preferment and use power. But

‘this is no type of the effect that might be produced were the education

of these wild and simple people placed in other hands, were only a

little of that labour which is daily being expended, with so little

success, in uprooting the prejudices of stiff-necked Hindus and

Muhammedans, applied to the Kookies and Nagas.

Throughout India I know of no field for missionary labour which

gives promise of such fertility as the hills of Northern Cachar, and

yet no missionary has penetrated them. Here are no mighty rocks

in thé shape of brahmanical philosophies to be blasted. No deep

ravines like Muhammedan sénsualism to be filled up, but the field ~ |

lies open for cultivation, and merely requires the rank weeds of evil

passions to be kept down, and the small stones of petty superstition

to be lifted, te be ready for the fructification of the good seed.

656

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No. 7.

APPENDIX.

Comparative Vocabulary of the Manipoorie, Cacharee, Thadon,

Aroong, Gnamie, Béteh, and Meekir languages.

ORTHOGRAPHY.

The following rules are maintained throughout the vocabulary :—

Vowels.

a pronounced like a in father. a pronounced like a in man.

é e in there. e e in men.

i I mm police. 1 i in pin.

6 o in note. Oo o in not.

u u in pull. u u in fun.

00 oo 1n moon.

Consonants

have the same sounds as in English with the following restrictions ;

g is always a hard sound.

jis much softer than in Eng.

8 is never sounded like z.

ph is never pronounced like f.

sh as in shine.

ng pronounced like ng in

singing.

h is always aspirated.

n is nasal when overlined.

w and v are never used as

vowels.

gh and kh are like the Per-

sian Ghain and Khe.

th always like those letters in

hothouse.

efi an indescribable nasal sound.

¢ is never used by itself, but in combination with h to express

the sound of ch in “ Church.’

Diphthongs.

z pronounced like “ Aye.”

ao has the full sound of both

letters.

ei pronounced like iin “mite.”

Ol ditto

eu as eau in beautiful,

oi in “ oil.”

ai pronounced like ai in aisle.

aii has the full sound of both

letters.

ii pronounced like ei in “‘ being.”

vi almost like “ we.”

ou as ou in bounty.

1855.]} Notes on Northern Cachar. 657

In other combinations of the vowels, they have each their full

sound, the first being generally grave and the second short.

Norz—The Manipoorie and Cacharee languages have a written

eharacter of their own, both derived from the Bengali.

But none

of the others have any written form whatever.

English.

Fire

Water

Earth

Air

Sky

Cloud

Fog

Smoke

Sun

Moon

Star

Lightning

Thunder

Rain

Rainbow

Mountain

Plain

River

Jungle

Stone

Wood

Gold

Silver

fron

Brass

Copper

Day

Night

Year

Month

Light

Darkness

God

Demon

Man

Wowan

Boy

Girl

Animal

Bird

Insect

Friend

Enemy

Father

Mother

Brother

Sister

Son

Daughter

Elephant

Rhinoceros

Buffalo

Methin

Cow

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No.7

Comparative Vocabulary of some of the various language.

Manipoorie.

Mei

Ishing

Laipak

Ningsit

Nidhoripak

Laichil

Laichin thaba

Mei khoo

Nimit

Tha

Thoé mucha

Nong thang

Nong khoénge

Nong

Chim thang

Ching

Tumpa

Turél

Naruk

Ning

Sing

Suna

Loopa

Yot

Pithrai

Kori

Numit

Ahing

Chahi

Tha

Mangal

Amumba

Lai

Shuroi

Mi-Nipa

Nupi

Angangnipa

Augang nupi

Sha

Uchék

Til

Marap

Lal

Tpa

Ima

Nao

Ichém-Ichul

Icha

Ichanupi

Samoo

Gunda

Troi

Sundung

Sul

Cacharee.

Wai

Bar

Nakhasou

Hadi

Goal

Wai khadi

Saing

Daing

Hatrai

Sarapthei

Giiroomba

Hadi [der

Jeng long ma-

Hajoo

Hadi raji

Diboo

Hagra

Lénthai

Bon

Gujao

Goophoo

Sér

Fitlai

Tamai

Saing

Hor

Meithei

Daing

Junabi

Andar

Madai

Hasong

Subung

Masainjoo

Ancha

Masainjai an-

Mi [cha

Dau

Yi oong

Kafiyang

Angko naislé-

Baba [aba

Mama

Dada

Bibi

Busa

Buisoo

Miyting

Genda

Misip

Mithung

Miusoo

Kookie.

Mei

Tui

Lai

Hooi

Vanpi

Mei

Meikhoo

Lha

Ashi

Kolaphe

Vanaginge

Toghui

Ching

Phai

Tui ding

Humla

Shong

Thing

Langkecha

Danka

Thik

Shimeng

Shimshun

Jing

Kim

Lha

Ava

Ajing

Puthén

Hilo

Niimei

G hapung

Chanoo

Ghunhing

Vacha

Ghunhingcha

Ghol

Ghal

Noo

Nao

Naonoo

Pashul

Pashulnoo

Saipl

Chulki khat

Siloi

Shél

Silat

Aring Naga.| Gnami Naga.

Doi

Gudei

Inkai

Tinkim

Tingroi

Komé

Mika

Tingnaimek

Hekéa

Higgi

Higgi geo

Tinkim poké

[neo

Ting roi

Inkei va

Rihi

Déje kui

Gneo ki

Nam kang

Ja kang

Shing

Kuchak

Gofoo

Hegei

Dutakei

Hutalo

Nai

Ting mooi

Ghumpeo

Jai mana

Mi pati

Hena mi

Hena piina

Makou

Hinrooi

Inkét

Gnai

Gnougailuk

Apeo

Apti

Ast

Asi pti

Ana

Ana pti

Supé

Kinda

Gubui

Bui sang

Kutom

Kathi

Thikha

Keruké

Kemhoo

Bhoofticha

Mikhoo

Naki

Thirr

Themt

Khésija

Tisé

Tera

Temt

Chikha

Mejoo

Kerr

Nha

Keché

Raka hurr

Théjirr

Reni

Chi

Kre

Krevi

Kremhoo

Durhoma

Medovi

Thentima

Nichima

Thentinoma

Nhutshe

Pura

Khuno

Kenuma

Nos6

Apt

Azé

Shajou

Lipa

Ponoiye

Choo

Kedéh

Rili

Hui

Mithoo

A855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 659

spoken on the Kastern Frontier of Bengal.

Old Kovkie. Meekir Remarks.

Mei Me All similar.

Tui Lang Compare old and new K, and Aroong Naga.

Runeng Long le Compare Man. new K, and Meekir.

Ikshi Tamon

Rivan Shineng Old and new K.

Shoom Arvé

Ramikhoo Mihi

Meikhoo Thon Man. Cach. new K. Ar. Gna. and old K.

Ini Arni New K. old K. and Meekir.

Ithlha Cheklo Man. new K. and old K.

Arshi Cheklo long-|Old and new K.

Kolafe Herai [sho|Ditto.

Khori Seneng kang-

Ari el Arvé [reng/Old K. and Meekir.

Nishumjél

Rum

Arijél

Tui ding

Rumilha

Shing

Thing

Rangke chuk

Shim chéng

Chéng chi

Shim eng

Shimshén

Jing

Kimka

Ithlha

Var

Am6k

Puthin

Khori

Nipung

Naipung

Naité

Mirhing

lva

Shétuk

Sirat

Miukat

Tlong

Hidi hawar

Lang roi

Inum

Arlong

Theng

Hon ér

Hon lok

Inchin

Pitoi

Taman

Arni

Ajo

Ni kunshi

Chi klou you

Thiklé6klar

Intingong

Arnam

Hii

Ar léng

Ar losé

Oso

Arlosé oso

Thio

Inthan

Korte

Langseletong

Ingyirpi

Neso po

Niso pi

Inur

Gendoo

Chélong

Chai

Chainong

Man. new K. and Gnamie.

Man. and new Kookie.

Man. new and old ’K,

New and old Kookie.

Man. new K. old K, and Meckir.

Man. new K. Ar. old K. and Meekir,

New K. Ar. and old K.

Cach. and Ar. Man. and Hind.

Man. and Cach. and Mee. old and new K.

Man. Cach. and Meekir.

Hind. old and new Kookie,

Old and new Kookie. Cach, and Meekir. Hind,

New K. Ar. old K. and Meekir,

Man, new K. and old K.

New K.-and Ar. and old K. Man, and Gnami,

Man. new and old K,

New K. and old K,

Cach. Hind.

New and old K.,

Man. new K. Gna. and old K.

Man. new K. and old K.

Man. and Cach. new and old K,

Cach. and old Kookie.

Man, new K. and old K,

New and old K.

Man. new and old K.

All.

Man. and Cach. Ar. and Meekir old and new K,

Man. old and new K.

Man. new K. Ar. and old K,

All except new K. Hind, °

Man, new and old K,

660

English.

Horse

Goat

Tiger

Bear

Leopard

Monkey

Hog

Dog

Cat

Rat

Porcupine

Badger

Eagle

Peacock

Crow

Hen

Toncan

Fish

Alligator

Lizard

Crab

Snake

Centipede

Earth-worm

Caterpillar

Butterfly

Fly

Mosquitoe

Beetle

Ant

White ant

Head

Body

Legs

Arms

Face

Neck

Back

Belly

Shonlder

Hips

Chest

Waist

Eyes

Ears

Mouth

Nose

Lips

Cheeks

Chin

Teeth

Hair

Beard

Moustache

Navel

Elbow

Notes on Northern Cachar.

\ ; i

Manipoorie.

Sagél

Huméng

Kei

Sawom

Kajéngla

Yong

Hwi

Houdéng

Oochi

Subou dém

No ok

Khurung

Wahong

Kwak

Yél

Lang mei

Gna

Gorial

Choom

Wai khoo

Lil

Nachul

Thintou

Kimjéng

Karak

Hai ying

Kang

Ching thao

Kukcheng

Lai shou

Mok6

Musa

Khong

Khat

Mai

Gnuk shum

Nungul

Pak

Léngbal

Ning jon

Thapak

Khowang

Mit

Chil

Na tél

Chimbal

Khajai

Khadang

Shum

Koi

Khoe

Khiat ning

Cacharee.

Gorai

Buroon

Misi

Masti boorma

Misi hatrai

Matiksa

Hono

Sisa

Alt

Moj6

Midi

Douling hakri

Doudai

Dou kha

Dou n6é

Dou ying

Gérai

Shoréma

Khang krai

Juboo

Yung grema

Hani jiboo

Yooma

Dama

Thampi ma

Tham pi

Jugai

Khai sing ma

Thelem hoori

Khor6é [ma

S4o

Ega

Yao

Ma khang

Godé

Sima

Phao kring

Yafong

Khabou

Jéng khéng

Moo

Kumao

Khia

Goong

Khajér

Khou lai

Khoosga

Hatai

Khanai

Kham phor

Ditto

Khot mai

Ya uskéng

New Kookie. |Aroong Naga.

Sakol

Kél

Hoompi

Voompi

Kam kei

Jong

Wicha

Mengcha

Jeu cha

Sukoo

Nulvang

Moo

Vahong

Vaa

Vapol

Gha

Ole

Tung

Gool

Chin ling

Tungtel

Lingmil

Péng pelep

Thou

Thou shi

Téng te

Shimi

Lai kha

Loo

Aptim

Kéng

Khiat

Mai

Kungén

Tong tun

Lein kou

Kong goo

Kéng

Mit

Bil

Kum

Né

Béng

Kha

Shum

Khamiul

Mimiul

Lai

Tong boo

Hokon

Kim é1

Rag di

Hoogoom

tdurrea kou

Soz6

Kubak

Settei

Miyou na

Suza

Ting on

Killé

Wi éng

Ihg kak

In rai

Keré

Suka

Hutcha

Tim pong

Hugga

Hin neo

Ting numba

Dei neo

Ting 6m ba

Im péng ba

Tamaina

‘Tamai

Kuzui

In tia wa

Kaching na

Mi pei

Mi pam

Mi pi

Mi va

Mi joo

Mi ghong

Mi ching

Mi bing

Mi kai

Mi kéa

Miga

Mikia

Mi mik

Mi kon

Mi moo i

Mi néo

Mi mui jo

Mi biya

Mi gudang

Mi geo

Mi tam

Mi mui mai

Mi mui ma

Mi tula

Mi sao

[ No. 7.

Gnami Naga.

eed

Kirr

Tunoo

Tukhoo

'Thacha

= = A eS = -

Kékhi

Takui

Thavé

Thafa

Len6é

Thejeu

Soké

Kujoa

The vo

Jekho

Thevi:

Tephoo

Kho

Khoggra

Kho ta vo

Khohi

Tin hi

Zurr

Phi kwe

Khiido

Sopvo

Thevi

Sheré

Ti li

Tbobe

Mha che

U'chit

Umo

U phi

U’boo

U ze

Uv6

Uché

Uva

U’bukhe

Ute

Umerr

Uchecha

Umhi

Uneu

Ume

Unheu

Usso

‘je

Umekheu

Uhoo

Uchitha

Umékht ma

Utuma

Ubithoo

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 661

Beteli Meekir. Remarks.

Old Kookie.

Sakor Lésai Man. new and old K.

Kel Bi Old and new K.

Tkei Teké Man, old K, and Meekir.

Ivom Thé wim Man, new K., old K, and Meekir.

Ikei Bong kroi Old K. and new K. See tiger.

Ijong Thé rou Man. old and new K,

Vok Phak Man. new K. Gna, and old K.

Wite Mathan Man. oid and new K.

Iméng Méng New K. Ar. old K. and Meekir.

Jeute Phit Man. new K. Gna. and old K.

Saphe vok Yokhi bongom|New K, and Gna.

Sumai tha seas

Varhang Ghomoo so

Tokrai Oram Man. new K. and Ar,

Va ak Okak Man. new K. Ar. old K. and Meekir.

Ar Wo New and old K,

Pool rang Wo trung

Igha Wok Man. Cach. new and old K.

Ové Temong Old and new K.

Surtung we alt Man. and Cach. Hind old and new K.

Tae Che he Ditto.

Rool Pheroi Ditto.

Riti You bohoo

Shenil Roi chi he

Lhéng mil __—s[Inke Old and new K.

Phelép Inki ple ple |New K. Ar. old K. and Meekir,

Ithoi Chi tim Cach. and Ar. new K. Gua. and old K.

Phirse dip Tim krang

Tleng tlér Inkét Old and new K.

Thoi chim Misé

Bung ba Phelong Man. and new K.

Loo Iphoo Old and new K.

Champim I bang New K, Ar. and old K.

Tiké Kéng. Man. new K. and Meekir.

Ban jung Ri Man, and new Kookie.

Mhai Mahang Man. new K. old K. and Meekir.

Or Sithok Man. new K. Ar.

Buk Inoong Man. and Meekir.

Phoom Ipok Ditto.

Dar bil Iphang Man. and new K.

Khél Keng tham

Tang Ining

Kong Ivam Man. Cach. new and old K.

Mit Mék Man, new K. Ar. old K. and Meekir.

Kir Iné Man, Gna, and Meekir.

Bai Ingho

Nar Ino kan Man. new K. and old K.

Nir Intoor New and old K.

Ri ki Ing 6m

Kha Bip Man. new K. Gna. and old K,

Ha Isso Ditto.

Shum Choo Man. new and old K,

Kha mil Imoom New and old K.

: Nur mil Moom atha __|Ditto.

| Lai Chété Ditto.

‘Aki Reting de

English.

Wrist

Hand

Thumb

Finger

Nail

Thigh

Knee

Calf

Ankle

Foot

Toe

Penis

Testicles

Vulva

Anus

Paps

Skin

Bone

Blood

Horns

Wings

Feathers

Tail

Trunk

Claws

Hoof

Tusks

Hind leg

Fore leg

Tree

Root

Branch

Leaf

Fruit

Flower

Bud

Creeper

Mango

Plantain

Jack

Bamboo

Cane

Cotton

Paddy

Rice

Cucumber

Pumpkin

Bengan

Indian corn

Yam

Potatoe

Dal

Capsicum

Tobacco

Manipoorie.

Khat jéng

Khit pak

Khut bi

Khut 6l

Khat jin

Phai gul

Khia oo

Kht bom

Kha jéng

Khuing pa

Khong tol

Mutoo

Mumei

Munatél

Khingal

Kha jin

Maya

Khuding

Khimang

Upal

Mara

Masa

Mana

Mahi

Lei

Lei apOmba

Gut

Hai nou

Lapoi

Thei boag

La sing

Phou

Cheng

Thubi

Khiing dim

Kha mél

Chitg ja

Aloo

Hawai

Morok

Hi tak

Cacharee.

Yao khadti

Yao

Yao s

Yao si

Yao skoor

Ya khi té

Yaskoo

Yaskoo ni

bukhla

Ya ging to

Ya pha

YA si

Li dou di

Shifou

Khi foo

Ab6

Bugoor

Bégréng

Thi

Bogrong

Bugrang

Grang si

Bérmai

Bisoodi

Yauskoor

Baha tal

Yahougni bia-

ga [ga

Sagungni_ bia-

Bong phang

Yadér

Bedép

Palai

Buthai

Bobar

Bothorai

Dikha

Ther joo

Thei loo

Thei fi oong

Rai

Khoon

Mai

Mai réng

Thei smoo

Khao khtloo

Phantheu

Mai mugh lai

Thafile

Tha

Subai dail

|Marsai

‘Duma bulai

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No: 7

New Kookie. |Aroong Naga.\Angami Naga.

Khit gndéig

Khut pang

Khit pi

Khut jang

Tin

Phei pi

Kug boo

Tungai

Akhoomit

Kéng pang

Keng

Jung

Nitil moo

x 4

Anung kéng

Ama kéng

Thing le

Thing jang

Aka

Thing ga

Pa béng

A moom

Khao vui

Hai

Mot

Lam khong

Tai ting

Put jam

Chang

Chang chang

Chung mai

Oom nou

PDadil

K6l boo

Baha

Havai

Mulcha

Dimdém

os eee

Mi bangoa

Miba

Jang pui

Mi bak rang

Mi chin

Mi ne

Mi kékbél

Mi pi

Mi hi mik

Mi pi pa

Mi pi karung

Mi shung

Mi tinka

He moo

Mi roong ki

Mi tam

Begai

Pura |

He zai

Bucheo

Pukun

Pukun kut

Pimi

Mui joa

Min chin

Panchin

Begim

Bepi

Beba

Ching bang

Pama

Bekei

Puneo

Vichi

Be pa

Vichinoo

Bung rui

Ba chi

Rangon ji

Tujoung ji

Inria

Rehat

Ka lung

Cheo

Hebi

Ga ina

Hemana

Intookchi

Mitak

Kebei

Herou

Dail

Rachi

iInkeo neo

cre)

U biche

U bij,

U bi kirr

U bichena

U biche

U dé

U ktja

U phicha

Ophi mi

Uphi ja

Uphi krés

Uthé

Utja

Pome

Ponti

Unoo

Ujen

Uroo

Thuza

Péka

Poshen

Poma

Pomi

Pon hicha

Popi che’

Pomoo

Pohoo

Pophi

Pop boo

Sibo

Pémi

Poche

Pon few.

Rossi

Na phoo

The bé

Kerre

Merro-

Nhasi

Kurra

Kurré

Chochha

Tulha

Sikko

Chotté

Cho pa

Kikheu

Jaro si

Raphé

Dali

Chesi

Khopirr

1855.)

Old Kookie.

Musoi

Khiut ja

Khiatpui

Khiatchul

Khitteu

Rakhik

Phei rai

Ar tui

Phei ja

Pui

Jung

Kétilroo

Shoo

Pinta bing

Arnoo

Vin

Roo

Thi

Raki

Va pol

Torai

Vajin

Rha mt

Rhami

Phei tin

Anung ke

Ama ke

Thing lér

Thing re jing

Thing et rung

Thing ra

Par

Rhemoom

Leishung

Thai hai

Ri mot

Lam khong

Ro mai

Ting

Chon

Fang

Ifai

Fung mat

Tui oom

Meekir.

Ri kan

Ri pa

Ri min pi

Ri ki min

Ri chi mi

Keng tham

Keng koo

Kengsar li

Keng ar kong

Notes on Northern Cachar. 663

Remarks.

Man. and new K.

Man. new and old K,

Ditto.

Man. new K., and Ar,

Man. and new K.

All.

Kéng pak Man. and new K. and Meekir.

Kengchiimoon| New K. and Meekir.

Chelék Man, and Cach.—new and old K.

Bamutti Old and new K,

Mak Man. new and old K.

Hidum

Mok New K. Gna. and old K.

Areng New and old K.

Ripi Man. new K. Gna. and old K,

Ari All,

Anoo Old and new K.

Arréng

Ipak

Armé All, except old K.

Inarakove

Tekea chimi

Abét

Inerer sho Man. new and old K.

Akéng ti

Akengaphrang

Théng pi New K. old K. and Meekir.

Angkoor New and old K. Man, Ar. and Gna.

Aré

Arvo Man. new K. Ar. Gna. and old K.

A the New and old K.

Ang phar Cach. new K. Ar. old K. and Meekir

Athé so Old and new K.

Ri kang Man. new K, Ar. and Meekir.

Thar ve Man. new K. old K. and Meekir.

Ping hoo New and old K,

Yang phong |All.

Chék Man. and Cach.—Ar. and Gna. old and new K.

Pri Cach. new K. and old K.

Phé 16 Cach, and old K.

Shék New and old K.

Shang Man, new K. and Meekir.

Thoi té

Bong hom New and old K,

Hép pi

Théng te

Hén Man. new and old K. also Cach. and Meekir.

Phiroi Cach. new K. and old K. Man. Hind.

Chophe Man. new K. and old K. Cach. Ar, and Gna. Hind,

Berik

Diamar wo

|Cach, new K, old K. and Meekir,

664 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

English. Manipirie. Cacharee. | New Kookie. | Aroong Naga.| Angami Naga.

Pan Pana Mithi Pan Mithei Mi thé ni

Betel-nut Koa Go ats, Thing mulcha |Jekwaji Rub6 si

Turmeric Jengung Sa loodi Ayéng Roomnai Vichoo

Onion Tilou Sa lung Philoon Tingra Shemeré

Reed Shing tit Khukri , Phai Umbou Bhoti

Grass Napi Sam Umpa Reheo Nha

Bark Ukoo Buagoor Thing hd Ching gei Sibé

Husk Wai Ji jai Ho Kapai Pekhf

Juice Mei hi Bidi Thei tui Budooi Kakhe

Gum Lei nup Atha Thing nai Insongdui Sicha

Cultivation {Lou Phudaing Lou Loo Lé

Flesh Ma sha Moégong Shaphé Himei Thémo

Fat Ma hao Buthao Shathao Pacha Possé

Oil Thao Thao Sathao Pathao dui = | Gakri

Salt Thiam Sém Chi Inchai Mécha

Milk Sung om Musing gidi |Noi tui Katimting dui| Mi tina jeu

«* Shrab” Yoo Joo Joo Jao Juharo

Boiled meat |Shathdénge |Songba Sha hdénsa _ _|Gi lang looba |Thémo gha

Roast meat {Sha yaire Yao ba Sha kasangta |Buzai Thémo li

Broth Sha iri Riba Sha tui Kalang ba Gha ja

Rice, cooked |Chak Makhum Boo-An. Tuk Té

Eating vessel |Pakhum Jibani bosta |Kong Teoraba Mekhé

Drinking ves-|Khujai Ling bani bos-| Bél Sagraba Ketto

Ladle [sel] Khabai Khao khi [ta|Khuk ke Hettia Liva

Ivory ' {S4mu may& |Miyoong hatai|Sai ha Hipo akim |Choohoo

Wax Khoi roo Brés lai Khdi loo Tagha Mekwi bd

Village Khal No lai Khé Kol6é Nira

House Yim N6 In Ki Ki

Door Thong jil Dér ga K6t kha Kumti Ki kha

Window Mi hat Dérgaé sa K6t cha Kumui poina |Kikha kachi

Mat Phuk Yam Jam phil Ka sing Chopra

Basket Thamo Khang kra ‘| Bing Pura Khodi

Box Upoo Sundik Ta khoop Ching kdk |Gooz6

Bag Khao Joli Dip-Khaodip |Cheka Lékho

Cloth Phi Ri Pon Pai Khwe

Spear Ta Jong Tengcha Hengeo Rungoo

«* Dhao” Thang Sisong Chem Hekké Zhe

Knife Hij rang Khutari Chemcha Kepoina Jakhina

Bow Lirtng Jili Gophel He boina Jili

Arrow Tél Bula Thul He boina too |Thil ra

Shield Chingot Phi Lim jem Ing gei Pezi

“+ Panjies” Shou Makhou Shou Hettoo Kethié

Musket Ning mei Hilai Mei pam Higi mi Mi shi

Poison Hoo Bish Thulun Inkai Therri

Boat Hi Roong Kong Nei kwo Roo

Coffin Koo Mi roong Lhan khoo Kachin kwo |M6 koo

One Ama Masi Khut Kut Po

Two Ani Maguni Ni Kana Kana

Three Ahoom Mag tham Thiam Kachim Se

Four Mari Mabri Li Madai Da

Five Mafiga Maboniga Nga Ming ou Pefigoo

Six Tarik Mado Goop Shertik Shiroo

Seven Taret Ma sni Suggi Sina Thena

Eight Nipal Ma jai Get Tisat Theta

Nine Ma pal Ma skoo K6 Sikoo i The koo

Ten Tara Maji Som Kerou Kerr

;

1855.]

Old Kookie.

Rum pan

Tat pung

Ai shél

Korporoon

Phai v6

Lhoi

Thing hok

Hoo |

Thei toor

Thing tui

Loi

Sa thai

Chi

Rumutoi

Zukoo

Amhin sa

Sa kin it tak

Sa tui

Boo

Mai rang

Khéng bél

Hai ho

Sai ha

Khoi loo

Kho

In kot

Nompai

Jamphir

Rebing

Shamdup

Shim kop

Poon

Tfei

Chem

Katouri

Thul pui

Thul

Ipho

Pai fang

Silai

— Toor

Ri koong

Tim

Khat

Nik

Thim

Rafiga

[rook

Surri

Riét

Ik6k

Som .

qeenseere | eee

Notes on Northern Oachar. 665

Meekir.

Bithi

Kove

Thar mit

Arsin

Inkor

Bap

Ahoo

Phéke

Alang

Aphik

Rit

Athoo

Yang thoo

Inti

Moghlang

Hor

Og toon

Karmoo

Ki oop

Ch6é hurmoo

Jan hurmoo

Lim hor

Inar aso

J6 ir

Rong so

Hém

Thap

Ihapso

Tar

Hak

Pira

Jamli

Chirpla

Nukpa

VINA

arl

Remarks.

RTS SS ERED SERRE ETE, SEE EE

Cach. Ar. Gna. and Meekir. Man. new and old K. Hind.

Man. and Cach. Hind.

Man. and new K.

New and old K.

New and old K. and Meekir.

New and old K,

Ditto.

Man. new K. Ar. Gna. and old K.

Man. new and old K,

Man. Cach. new K. and old K.

Man. Cach. new K. Ar. and old K.

New and old K.

All.

Old and new K.

New and old K. and Meekir.

Man.

Cach. new K. and old K.

new and old K.,

Man. new K. Ar. and old K.

Man. new and old K. Ar. and Gna.

New K. Gna, and old K.

New K. and Gna.

Cach. new K. and old K.

New and old K.

Cach. and old K. Hind:

Man, and new K,

All.

Old and new K.

Cach. old K. Meekir. and Hind.

Man. Cach. and Gna.

Man. new K. Gna. and old K.

Man. and Meekir.

Man. Cach. and new K,

Cacharie and Meekir, and old K. Ar, and Gna,

Cach. and Meekir. Hind.

Telong [koop|All, except Meekir. —

Telong puchilAll, except old K. and Meekir.

Hist

Hi ni

Ki thom

Phi li

Phanga

Therok

Theroksi

Nér kép

Sir kép

Kép

Man. and Cach. new K. Ar. and old K., Meekir and Cach,

All.

All, except Gna,

All, except Ar, and Gna. and those together,

All, every one nasal,

All, except Cach,.

Cach. and Ar. old and new K.

New and old K.

Cach. new K. Ar. Gna. and old K.

Old and new K. Ar. Gna. and Meekir,

666

English. Manipirie.

Eleven Tara ma thoi |Maji se

Twelve Tara ni thoi | Maji ni

Thirteen Tara hoom thoi| Majig thum

Twenty Kool Ma khon

Thirty Kanthra Ma tum ji

Forty Niphoo Bisag ni

Fifty Yang khai Madan

Sixty Hoom phoo |Bisag tam

Seventy Hoomphitara | Bis4g tam maji

Eighty Mari phoo _ |Bisabri

Ninety Mari phatara |Bisabri ji

A hundred Chama Ruza si

A thousand j|Lisifg ama |Rizing si

A half Makhai Gujé shi

I Ei Ang

Thou Nung Noo

He, she, it Ma Bo

We Ei khoi Jang

Ye Nung khoi ~=|Nurao

They Ma khoi Burao

Mine Ei gi Ani

Thine Nunggi Nooni

His Magi Boni

Ours Ei khoi gi Jing ni

Yours Nung khoi gi |Nuraoni

Theirs Ma khoi gi —_| Buraoni

Who Kunano Séré

Which Kuri Samoo

What ? Kuri Siamoo

This A shi E’bo

That A da Hou bo

The other Ama sung ama|Hobogt bun

Any Khura Isaba

All Pima puk |Krig bo

North Awang Ootur

South Moukha Dukin

East Nong po Sain ja

West Noéng chip ‘|Sain jurdba

Right Yét Yaoda

Lett Oi Yao si

Far Arapa Jaing bi

Near Nuglé Champa bi

Long Ashangba Lou bi

Short Téle Soon thé bi

High Wange Joo bi

Low Néme Hi bi

Much Yame Bang bi

Little Yam de Bang ya lai

Great Chou ba Dé bi

Small Apisa Khasébi

Good Apha ba Humbi

Bad Phutte Hum ya

Broad Marak W arbi

Narrow Marak piye. |Warya

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No. 7:

Cacharee. | New Kookie. \Aroong Naga.|Angami Naga.

Sém le khut

Sém le ni

Sém le thim

Sdém ni

Som thim

Sém li

Sém figa

Sém goop

Sdém suggi

Sém gét

Sém ké

Za khut

Shang khut

A kim

Kei

Nung

Hi-Khi

Kei bo

Nung ho

Hi ho

Kei ma

Nung ma

Hima

Kei héa

Nung hé a

A dung

Thim khut

A bon

Lum shoo

Lum tou

Sa lum

Lhung lum

Chang lum

Vei lum

Ghum chéng

Nai cha

Sao pi

Chém sa

A shange

Ném cha

Tum pi

Toém sa

Alin

Néo cha

Apba é

Aghilou é

Avai

Avai impoi

Kerou ka keo | Kero po

Keroushekena| Ker6 kana

keo [chum

Kerou she ke-|Kero se

Ng kai

Hém rou

Hed ai

Reng é0

Deghro

Dek shi n&

Dek ti sat

Dek si kui

Hai

Chang

Pam pi

Nung

Anui

Nung nui

Wi nui

Agoo

Nung goo

Wi goo

Anui goo

Nung mu goo

Wi niu goo

Chow lo

Indai

Aida

Wida

Chi je ma

Dai ko

Chi je kum

Dui mi

Dui ro

Kapé peo

Keowai peo

Hezut

Deoda

Na da

Té da

Katé randa

Hooda

Na bi da

Kéda

Chumda

Di da

Cheida

Ida

Shia da

Bakundi da

Mekoo

Serr

Lhi da

Lhi pefga

Lhi shiroo

Lhi thena

Lhi theta

Lhi thekoo

Kra

Kra kerr

Téta

Loo

Uko

Neko

Liko

Ave

Nove

Live

Ukove

Nekove

Lukove

Sdpo gha

Kaji bo

Kajibo

Hou

Loo

Kaeri

Kékri

Mha poi

Uj 4 tha

U vi cha

Cha cha

Jeu

Kaccbhha

Ka jeu

Kurke

Kur no

Krapaze

Kadt cho

Kat hekiyé

Ka chi

Kavi

Kas6é

Merré

Bakun chei da|Ka jeu cha :

1855. Notes on Northern Cachar. 667

Old Kookie, Meekir. Remarks.

‘Sé6m lei khut |Kresi

Sé6m lei nik /Kre ni

Sém lei thim |Kréga thom

S6m nik Ing koi

Som thim Thom kep

Sém li Phili kep

Som Raga |Phdngo kep

S6m ireok Therok kep

S6m surri Therok si kep

Som riét Therok ner kep

Sém i kék Therok sir kep

Riza Pharé sti Cach. new K. and old K.

Shanka Soori si Man. and Cach. new K. Ar. and old K.

Ari kip Achitim ?

Kei Nge Man. new K. Ar. Gna. and old K. Cach. and Meekir.

Nung Nung All.

Khia Nang New and old K.

Kei ma ni Nee tim Man, new K. and Gna.

Nungmani Nung tam Ditto.

Kha mani Nang tim Ditto.

Keimarhung |N¢gé li

Nung marhung| Nung li

Kha marhung | Nang li

Akhung o muk|Bi hék

Keimani Nge tim li

rhung [rhung

Nungmani Nung tim li

Khimani Nang tam li

Ti pei [rhung|Mad lo

Ta Po Pilo

Ym Pi Old and new K.

Kha kha Lahe lo

Khé a kha Ha 14 he lo

Idung Hala kaprét

-Achin tek . Athungathung

Aréng kun _|Habadoo

Lnm in thén |Ni rép Cach. Hind.

Lum tou Ne rép New and old K. Cach. and Hind.

Nisho ting |Ni hang

Klai klak Ni chi

Chang lum__—‘([Aré New and old K.

Voi lum Arvi Man. new and old K, and Meekir.

Rum mohl Hi lo ving

Kho nai Ti bo kher |Man. new K. Ar. and old K.

Asai Ding pi New and old K.

Atoi Thi het

Ri shang Kung toi pi |Man. new and old K.

Ri nim Thi ket Ditto.

An tum Ke ong pi New and old K.

An rhoi Angé

Alien bak Kithé pi New and old K.

Achin Bi hek

Athut Me ong New and old K,

Thumake Heng 6

Akhung Thédoong

668

English.

Straight

Crooked

Round

Square

Old

Young

Old

New

Ripe

Raw

Sweet

Sour

Bitter

Hot

Cold

Handsome

Ugly

Fat

Lean

Thick

Thin

Heavy

Light

Dark

Hard

Soft

Sharp

Blunt

Dear

Cheap

Difficult

Easy

Clean

Dirty

Rough

Smooth

Strong

Weak

Early

Late

Wise

Foolish

Merry

Grave

Blind

Lame

Deaf

Dumb

Black

White

Red

Blue

Green

Yellow

Notes on Northern Cachar.

Manipoorie.

Chime

Khoye

Akoeva

Chithek mari

Hanooba

Naha

Hanooba

A nou ba

A min ba

A sung ba

A thim ba

A sin ba

A kha ba

A sa ba

A ying ba

A phu ja ba

Suk thi ba

Ma hou

Mayang kunge

Aramba

Ayang ba

Angal ba

A mum ba

A kun ba

A thot pa

Thouye

Thoude

Tan ge

Honge

Chi le

Chinde

Afigo ba

A motpa

Nande

Nale

Kule

Sole

Thana

Thenghba

Yam singe

A punge

Noye

A suk pa

Mitangba

Kong tekpa

Napung ba

Lei rom ba

Amoo ba

Afigou ba

Anngang ba

Asung ba

Na pa

Yéng ung

Cacharee.

Beléng bi

Be léng ya

[Nias

New Kookie. |Aroong Naga.| Angami Naga.

Ajang pét

Giding loo loo} Aki kél

Gordéng biri

Gurasa

Naga

Gujam

Gudain

Goo moon

Gu thung

Dibi

Khabi

Me jér bi

Doong bi

Gusain bi

Majang bi

Nergoo

Dé bi

Ram bi

Ru ja bi

Babi

Ri si bi

Ri jeng bi

Juna bi

Juna ya

Rou bi

Mi you bi

Boo bi

Boo ya

Dorou bi

Lai bi

Afut

Humbilei dide

Gufoo

Nér goo

Miliya

Milibi

Hum bi

Bolgori

Sagung

Yahoong

Akhol humbi

Akhol giri

Malouba

Malouya

Gana

Khora

Natong

Abra

Goosoom

Goophoo

Gujao

Soom jli jli

Ga khrung

Stloo delai

Dong

Kanjeida

Akon Injeimada

Boptiimda

Aning li Kakémdai da

Tésé Gachi pao da

Tung wal Rahungda

Alui Peréda

Atha Kachi ba da

Ata Kamewa da

Ashéle Kan gei ba

A too ye Ka kim ba

A thoo Ka ka ba

A kha Teo shi a ba

Asa Ka tom ba

A dup Kagei va

Apha munge |Kiva

Aphamung poi|Tunul eda

A thao e Dida

Aghon ge Ri da

Asae Sheo bi

A pae Hepeo le

A gié Reta da

Ajang vél Cha da

Avae Pului da

Ajinge Lui shia da

A ta é Chida

A néme Noo da

Ahéeme Lia da

Amo le Numbda

Ahae Hili chi da

Abaye Seo bi

Akhoe Na tri da

Abaye Ibida

Angoué Hapong da

Anéne Tunule da

Ahume Rui mi ma

Aname Nei da

Ahade Ki wuroon da

A doie Paranchi da

Majépmin Hinchonai da

Agel ye Namai da

Achinge Mina kida

Angole Bi sui gale

Atotne Hupatoule da

Atot loue Pa tou me ne

Amitcho Mikchiti da

Akeng bai Cha a di da

Anung onge |K6n pung

Apao moe Pula shia da

Avum Tigring

Abung Hapong

Ashun Kuchak

Li leng Tigring ring

Bongao eng |Gerou

Ayéng Injin

Hin ooee

Me ji

Ruhti

Merrit

Poke chi

Pichi

Ki sa

Ka s6

Kasa:

Ros si me

Memo lo

Moo

Khi

Khwéh

Lé

Mé koo

Bi showe

Miu showe

Kajou

Kache

Ka ja

Ka ché

Meshisha we

Med ja

Jabi

Jaso

Rest

Re ma

Pol ri vi se

Polejé

Mhare bujé

Pomavishoe

Pojaja

Zi warte

Menovur

Porbi

Kemhoué

Depo li simo

Deposisa we

Pomitche

Runga

Ponyieravo

De palilho

Kitti

Kikra

Meri

Losekweé

Lomoo

Thek koo

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 669

Old Kookie. Meekir. Remarks.

Athloon thai |Kéng ong

Koi Keng ke Man. new and old K.

Hulrhoom Ching bar sit |Man. and new K.

Ath ki Krong phli

Tur Char bira

Lhung val Riso Man. and Cach. new K. and old K.

Albui Abarim New and old K.

Athur Akami New and old K,

Troo Kemen Man. and Cach.

Thu make Avei Ditto.

Athai Dokong Man, new and old K.

Tai muk Kho dat

Num she Thorong Man. and new K. and Gna.

Alam Sodak Man. and new K.

Adai Kangsam New and old K.

Athut rai Doi vét tong |Man. and new K.

Ashétruk |Lango

In rai The ong Man. and new K.

Kong Ching krénglo| Man. new and old K.

Alein ool Arthat

Achin ool Arong

Arik Ardiyong

Jang bai Arjang tang |Man. new K. old K. and Meekir, also Cach.

Avar Lok lan New and old K.

Jana jing Lok lén Cach. new and old K,

Akhir Ang tang

Ar ném Kang dak New and old K.

Afgai Rhé ong

Angaimuk {|Rhé rhe

Ari chung Ador so ong

Aol Ador me ong

Antak Pikahoi ma

Aol Nong a me lo

Arthéng Kilop Man. and new K.,

Anim Hingo New and old K.

Anthir Ching bar be

Anim Ching bar lo’ |Man. new and old K.

Ar hut Méchun

Cho kino Aboi avé

Imha kun Aphrung

Hong jam Aphi

Long thiloi {Aning amé |Man. and new K. Cach. Hind.

An tlo Aning lango |New and old K. Cach. Hind.

Tha jerr Chipinung

Jer muk Chipinung le

_ Amitcho Ameka silo {Man. new K, Ar. old K. and Meekir, also Gna.

Aoi Kéng ko Man, new K. and Meekir.

| Ashét Ano kang tong|Cach and Ar.

Bai bui A lumave

Avom Aki i New and old K,

|. Atik A kilo

| Ashin Ker New and old K.

| Adam Aki loo

| Arhing Aki et

Afigoi Hon et Man. and new K,

Ning Dam not

670 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No.-7-

English. Manipoorie. Cacharee. | New Kookie.|Aroong Naga.| Angami Naga.

Remain Lei o Song Umin Makre Thello

Do Tou o Dang Bolin Mateo lo Sile

Live Leikho Thang Hing in Ring lao Satahé

Die Shiro Thi Thi in Chei lao Satalé

Fat Chao Ji Nén Jeo lao Chiche

Drink Thou o Loong Donin Sag lao Kato

Sleep Hibo Thoo Y moo in Je lao Zelé

Wake Hougolo Baja Kung in Cha lao Shé

Laugh No o Mini Nooyin Nui lao Noo é

Weep Kupbo Gura Kupmin Hab lao Kra le

Speak Haio Jo Shoiyin Rang lao Poo le

Hear Tao Khona Gna jin Sheo lao Runi le

Know Khungo Booji Hén Chi lao Si we

Sing Sao Rija San Leo teo lao {Chaliche

Dance Jagoi sao Bai Lam in Lém lao Kareli le

Walk Chulo Him Kul sonin Tul lao Tost le

Run Ché lo Khai Tajin Pagh lao Ta lé

Fall Tiro Gulai Toon Kou lao Krichélé

Stand Lébo Song Ding in Sab ‘lao Se lé

Sit Phumo Kham Touvin Intao lao Ba le

Want Nio Sain Thoomin Kerao Ma chhale

Have Tillo Nai song Moon Peilao Gna le

Take Lou o La la Lan Loo lao Le le

Seek Thio Sumai Holin Peo lao Pha le

Get Khungo Mei khati Moon Dao di mei {Gnd le

Give Pio Ri Pén Pé lao Cha le

Carry Pio Lang hi tung |Chojin Tei je talao |Pekho le

Bring Puri o Laboo Hin chojin Tei wung lao |Pephiri le

Take away Pikho Lang Lanchojin Tei lo Peta 1é

Lift up Thanga lao |Stgoo Domin Pesé 1é Tei joo lao

Put down Thumo Deng Koi yin Pejé 1é Kai lao

Cut Yalo Da in Sadin Da le Bi lao

Tear Shé to Siji Loi é in Pho le Pang lao

Bite Chi o Wai Pednin Mekiche Inki lao

Pull Chingo Sadang Lo jin Mherast Jupa lao

Push Ilo Hai gar Sbonin Kbisha le Hépa lao

Strike Yai yo Soo Déng in Vucht le Beo lao

Kill Hato o Dotai gar Voli in Vira satawe |Beo chan lao

Bury Phum jilo Phoob Voo yin Khriiawe Bai lao

Barn Pha o Sao Gou vin Rewale Roo lao

Love Cha lo Khusao Doi yin Ni shéwe Pemi lao

Hate Pang mino-_|Naislé Doi hi in Animo yé Gnou wai lao

Fear Ki o Kbin Kichan , Télé Hing lao

Be angry Sa o Tbam si baigo| Ling san Poni mole {Ling pim lao

Quarrel Khuno Nam ji lai Kina vin Kaghi le Hegé lao

Steal Hara lo Khao Goo in Raghoo le Huga lao

Buy Lei o Bural Chon Kri le Lui lao

Sell Yo lo Phaing Jo.in Zole Jo lao

Work Si o Koosi dung {Yong in Bhan chi che |Ma teo ra lao

Play Suno Mulao Ki kap min = |Thudo chi che/He pa teo lao

Depart Chu lo Thang Chen Tota che Tacho lao

Come Lao Phai Hang in Phir che Wang lao

Arrive Thungo So tha Tang in Chole §, Chang ne !ao

Jump Chongo — [go|Khai lung Chom in Too le Pakchi lao

Hop Khongy chon-|Khere khre_ . |Ki baj in Reliye Koihoine ta lao

Fly ‘Pai yo Boor Léng in Parakhama — |Lém chu lao.

1855.]

Olid Kookie.

Umrese

Thorese

Hingro

Thiro

Rhumiing

Thungron

Inui

Ishun

Hil ro

Rifigai

Nar hé

Hui jam

Tl4m

Aném

Herai

Kelir

Tding

I thing rou

Kur chok

Mitak

Va lur

Tag ham

Mitak

Péro

Achoi

Hing lur

Choitero

Domro

Atul

Aleng

Atette

Kis he

Hai kair

Hai tin ro

A khong

Ahém

Pém pum

Ei hal

I dit ro

I dit muk

Kitti bak

Aving a thik

Ras hél

In roo

Choi

Joi

Tirro

Ridai

Ro ré

Hingro

Tang ro

Ri tép

A oi

Vong ro

Meekir.

eta”

Kahdéng ta

Inhoinot

Akireing do

Thi not

Chélo

Jinén

TYnon

Thar non

Kang nek

Cheroo

Tha not

Areu lo

Jinsonot

L6 not

Chi dan not

Dam

Kikat

Krep not

Kurjap

Kang ni

Hang not

E’ not

Nép not

Long lo

Pi not

E’ndum not

Va non

P6 non

Rang not

Bi not

Tha not

Mi sek pet

Korak

Boong not

Doinot

Chok not

Doi het

Kipip

Tha vok

A ning do

Ani lungo

Hi jim

Aning kithi

A chi voi

Khang hoo

Nam non

J6ér non

Akam do

Jui du nang

Diam

Wang

Lé lo

Katung lo

Kung jar

Pashi i

Notes on Northern Cachar.

671

Remarks.

New and old K.,

Man, and old K.

New K. Ar. old K; and Meekir.

Cach. new K. old K. and Meekir.

Man. Gna. and Meekir new and old K.,

New and old K.

Man. new and old K.

All except Cach. and Meekir.

Man. and new K.

Cach. and new K.

New and old K.

New and old K. Cach. Hind.

Man. and new K.

New K. Ar. and old K.

Man. Hind.

New K. and Gna.

Man, and new K.

New and old K.

Ditto

New and old K.

All except Meekir.

New and old K.

Man. new K. Ar. old K, and Meekir.

New and old K.

New K. and Cacharee.

New and old K.

New K, and Ar,

Man. Cach. new K. and old K,

Man. and new K,

New K. Gna. and old K.

Man. and Ar, new and old K,

All except Cach.

Man. and new K,

New and old K. Ar. and Meekir.

Man, new and old K,

Man. and new K,

672

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No. 7.

English.

Sneeze

Snore

Fart

Belch

Cough

Whisper

Bellow, Call

See

Ask

Answer

Bind

Loosen

Smell

I go

Thou goest

He goes

We go

Ye go

They go

I went

I will go

I go not

I did not go

I will not go

I wish to go

I can go

I may go

Let us go

Go thou

Do not go

Give me

Come here

Be silent

Take this away|Asi pukho

Bring that here] A’si purwo

Yes

Why

How

How much

How large

How high

How deep

How far

How was it

Manipoorie. | Cacharee.

A thikalo Haisoo Chin

Nakhé o Goro Na hamin

Moi thé o Khiboo Vei sun gin

Thug geo Hunglima Sai i in

Lo kho 6 Goosoo Khoon

Khoushélo Musab Kihou goo vin

Kou 6 Rouhijeroo {Kou vin

Yén go Nai Vén

Hungo Shoong Dongin

Khiamo Thi di Don bitnin

Palo Khadi Kanin

Thé o Khooroo Lhumin

Namo Mudoosnai | {Na in

Ki chule Ang thang|Ka ché

nung

Nung chule |Noo thang doo|Na ché

Ma chule Bo thang doo |A ché

Ei khoi chule |Jingthangdoo|Kei ho kache

Meng khoijNurao_thang|Nung ho nache

chule dou [doo

Ma khoi chule/Burao thang/|Hi ho ache

Ei chulé re [Ang thang ba |Kaché ta

Ei chukini |Ang thang/Chénge

nung dou

Ei chuloe Ang thang ya |Kaché hie

Ei chut ri Ang thang|Kache ta hie

bagri

Ei chuloe Ang thang ya |Che hi inge

Ei chutnin ge | Ang thang ma|Kache nome

majing doo

Ei chut pag|/Ang thang|Kache theie

num guni phoore

Eichulogaphei|Ang thangete|Kache aphae

humbi

Ei chutba pio|Ango _ thang|Kei ei ché sain

mari

Nung chukro |Noo thang |Chétan

Chu kuno Da thang Che hi in

Hi gitéuda pio} Ané ri

Aridu lao Era phai

Kei ei pén [in

Hikoma hung-

Tum i leio Prooproodong|Pao po hén

Ebo kho lang |Hin lan chéjin

Houbo ~ kho/Hu hin chojin

Hoi Afi [labo| Hénge

Nate Nia

Karigi tumuk |Sdmani Y dinga

Kurum tauna |Bédehe I to bung

Kaya [ge}Bisi lai Tjat

Kaya chouba|Bisi dére Y té linum

Kaya wange |Bisi jure Ichun

gum

Kaya loobage | Bisi tha bi

Kaya Labe Bisi chaim ba ;Ichun

[ bage (Jum

Kurum don|Bide zakha_ = ‘jI'ti hum

New Kookie. |Angami Naga.|Aroong Naga.

Ratha le

Katesei lao

Zeme khré le | Panékwa lao

Pavishti le Imbilao

Mert le Tisatao

Rokhui le Inkhou lao

Kanipa le Binbina lao

Kési lé Koosa lao

Piché Gno lao

Kuche phi le |Gneoga lao

Dépoole Rang pa lao

Phale Pi lao

Pisht le He phei lao

Theng tle Num ghai lao

Ita ra ta A phijewe

Nung ta ra ta

Wi turata

Anui tarata

Nung nui tu-

No phi jewe

Loo phi jewe

Uko phi jewe

Neko phi jewe

rata

Wi nui tarata |Lako phi jéwe

Ita tita A phi shéwe

I ta tata A phi towe

I tam rei Aphi mo jewe

I tam i lei Aphi mo shewe

I ta ta ta Aphi mo towe

I ta neita Akaphi chowe

I ta dui Akaphi toma

I ta chei i Aphi le vi

[Lloulo

Achupei ___ta/A bo phi che

{lao

Nung _ tachd|No phi che

Thusho Phi he

Ahang pé lao {A chi:

Aiga pei lao |Haki phir

Re re bum lao|Depi he

Mateta lao Pe voche

Wiche tepalao| Loo phi phirte

E’oo Uwe

E’h Mowe

Dai lou Kéle

Dai dou sha_ |Kidisi lega

Daijou Kajé ki ga

Dai gim di lao}Kaja ki chiga

shan-|Dai gam hoo|Kirke ki chaga

lao [lao

Ichunthoo um|Dai gum choog|Kasi ki chaga

ghum|Dai gum _ teo|Kachakichuga

lao [lao wa

Dai dou sha/Kaje bochi be

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar.

Old Kookie. | Meekir. Remarks.

Ishem Angar New and old K.

Nar khook Weise Man. new and old K.

Voi sun Khipé Cach and Meekir. New and old K.

Sé ek Joi go bang

Khoboor Shoom jam ___ |All except Cach. and Meekir.

Rong in rook |Doi oi Man. and new K.

Hong koire |Jong héter4m |Man. new and old K.

Enro Lang not Ditto.

Vadong ro Arja non New and old K,

Tong bat Thak not Ditto.

Lhung rei Rak nén Man. Gna. Ar.

Shidro Pri non

Numro Ing nim non |Mon. new and old K.

Kei kafe, Nge dam lo _ |Ditto.

Nung Nafé |Nung

Khi afe Nang

Keimani kafe |Ngetum

Nunmani nafe/Nungtim

Khia mani afe |Nang tam

Kei kafe tak |Nge ta tan lo

Kei fénke Nge dam po

Kei kafé mak |Nge dam te lo

Keikafetamak|Nge dam de

lang

Kei fendning ;Nge dam te lo

Kei kafe ném |Nge dam toong

ong

Kei kafe thei |Nge dam oon

Kei kafén|Nged 4m oonte

thang iti mélo

Kei lei fe sfro|Nge dam po

ne pinot

Nung fétero |Nung dam

Nung fénoro {Dam ri [not

Kei ni pero |Nge phan pi-

Hituk ahin|Dakle vaug

Hingro

Tongno ro Doyoira do

Choin la féro |La po not

Khéakha hung] Hala tava not

Anit —_—_[laro/Hoi tema Man. and Meekir Cach, and old K.

Ni muk Kali

Irhungimé Kopi lo

Inkunim Kolo pa lung

Ijaka Ko lang do

Itén kam alin | Kolo anthaima

Iten kam ari-|Kolo angi ding

sang [| thook

Iten kam 4n-|Kolé arnuk ma

Iten kan alhut|Kolo anhilo

Tmani 6 Pite plang lo

674

Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No. 7.

English.

How are you

Thus

Here

There

Where?

Now

Then

When

When?

To-day

To-morrow

Yesterday

Within

Without

Between

Above

Although

But

Unless

Until

Before

Behind

Aside

Among

Notes.

Manipoorie.

Kurum pali

Asundowna

Asida

Asémda

Kei da

Huchik

Asai

Horén

Kadoéng nai

Ashi

Arang

Hai yeng

Loi nit na

Thuk

Yimting:

Mapal

Moyaida

Mathuk

Makha

Sting

Ama silei

Adoga

Bacli

Badi —_[khai

Adoo gi ma-

Mangda

Tungda

Nakul

Moyai da

Cacharee.

Noo bide hé

Ebo lai

Era ha

Hou ra

Buraha

Diha

Monung ha

Duha

Bekhali

Dini

Miadha

Duknaha

Jang

Loogoo

Bising ha

Baji ha

Juj hera

Busao

Bukh la

Manangha

Da Nunga

Sa kung ha

Ya hoong ha

Sakoi si

Besing ha

Kh. and Gh. are not guttural in this lan-

guage.

New Kookie. |Aroong Naga.| Angami Naga.

Iti nahim

Hitin

Hia-Hikéma

Hiia-Hikoma

Hoya

Tiia-Toon

Hu phat

Ajou

Itia

Too ni

Jing le

Jing

Henga

Shoong

A lai

Ching

Tol-Noya

Chile

Yong

Never used

Chi in

Ahivang in

Ha ti phat

Amusa

invariably guttural.

other sounds being unused.

Kk. and Gh.

di she

Aigum

Alia

Wimbé

Dainga

China

Wi jé

Danaine

{Dai doune

{Anaimai

Dai gim bam-|No kidi baga

Hai kama

Hucha

Loocha

Ki chaga

Tche

Kuné

Kechi ki toga

Vo to ga

Te ja *

U'n da

So di

Poma chent

Keri kégi

Ker nd noo

Thuztino

Nole

Kamusa

Looki

Ussa

Loocha

Machono

ew eS

The final U_ has the sound of the French

E. in this language.

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 675

Old Kookie. Meekir. Remarks.

Inkana tm-/Nang piti

chem plang

Hinkihin Lapohi lo New and old K.

Pe hin Lagema Ditto,

Hii a khoo Hali Cach, new and old K,

Ta kam Kona holé

Too Non het lung |New and old K.

Atik Chinonda

Anit le Nonhe la

Iti ghin im Kumantoo New and old K.

Atoo nim Mini Cach. new K. old K. and Meekir.

Took jing Pa tini New K. Ar, and old K,

Von jing Minap Man. new K. Ar. and old K.

A a New K. Ar. old K. and Meekir.

A pén New K. and old K,

In pén {Man. and Ar. Gna, and Meekir new K, and old K.

Jénga ri New and old K.

a e Ditto.

A a Ditto and Meekir.

Shoong Hémarlo Man. new K. and old K.

Apooa Angtan New and old K.

A lai tuk Angbong Man. new and old K.

Chinga jAthap New and old K.

Atal Ahroom Ditto.

Khun choo |Kiulapoo

Khom Yi

cece Aphrung

Bete Polo

Ait naga | Mélo

Hi tik tukin §|Ménonphi

Amasa Ako New and old K. and Man.

Ning ita Aphi Man. new and old K.

Ako la Eplak

Kinin kar Arh lo

quired to each to form the imperative.

In the verbs, the addition of ‘ Kitti” is re-

New and old 'K.

Seen ee

a0 = &

2s 8

ans

o mo}

&® Sm

= so

SS Oe

Ss SF os

2 Ove S

sD o o es

> “x s SM wo

= sgs*3

oLt cA

2.8 Sw

ret tas Oe reg: ver

Sa" ¢

poet JPN

EOE.

So O— &

SOz04

676 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

if.

Abstract of Meteorological Observations taken at Apaloo in Northern

Cachar, from the 18th June to October, 1855.

Maximum height of Thermometer from 18th to the end of June.

At GAs) & 2 Ds Sie ‘eer

Seas | ea si Lie se Nee

Neon’ .. ste re eLinneez

SE ae an bh emt 4 eens

GOP. Mo. Pe es Feeney

O:pi at. 2 . ; 80

Average maximum,.. 80.875°

Average height of Thermometer from 18th to the end of June.

AtGa.m .. th 2 een

Ohno " .: .. 76.36

Noon, bie a gt oo) ine

Spr Me * 5 ae ¥ -» “B07

a a fe eee

9 P. M.

-- vs ne (588

Total average,.. 76.8716° wie

Minimum height of Thermometer from 18th to end of June. .

At6Ga.M... ave ne wa AO

OAM. on pire OA ite box ike ee

Noon, \.3 nit a: wo | 44

ao. 2 oat by fe eee

Se a ee ‘ne ne so a

92.uM.. 2 fe vo es

Average minimum,.. 73.75°

Moot wainy days, ..acsscce LE

Novo teit (ays, i. eget om

Total amount of rain, in inches, eae Sep “

Average per 24 hours, .. oe | ae’) ODE

Average during rainy days, sie .. 0.47954

Maximum fall in 24 hours, ie .. Lee

1855.] Notes on Northern Cachar.

677

Maximum height of Thermometer during July, 1855.

At 6a. M.

SAGM! . .

Noon,

o Bem...

6 P.M.

Se,

Average maximum,.. 82.083°

Average height of Thermometer during July, 1855.

AGO AM. |...

Oa: M.

INGO, |.

[SLs a

ca a yaa Ae

Oey Mss

Total average,.. 78.6706°

Minimum height of Thermometer during July, 1855.

At 6A. M.

25 a we

Noon, 2

oP. M. ...

6 P. M.

OD Py WE. +. are

Average minimum,.. 74.0416°

No. OF vata day syiite nod: ss, ¢0

Non Gh fair day ay tates 2 ass!eh ss ie

Total amount of rain, in inches,

_ Average per 24 hours,

Average during rainy days,

Maximum fall in 24 hours,

78i0

73°

7.150

0.23064

0.31086

1.725

678 | Notes on Northern Cachar. oo Pore

Maximum height of Thermometer during August.

AtGa.M.... us A .» FSO

OPIN: aks be a oo SO

Noon, -.. x me .. S4¢

OM. o4. 6 si sie & M88

6P.M. .. as Ag, ~- 824

SBM. 33: : .. - 492

Average maximum, 81.583°

Average height of Thermometer during August.

At 6 ASM..... a oe a 74.766

DET.» = Me. ae ~. - W/Gi084

Noon, .. se aie ae | FS2298

3 8M.... Bie te so BU RSAT

6 P.M... a0 tS 2 eh

9 PIM... ss «. 140

Total average,.. 76.901°

Minimum height of Thermometer during August.

At 6.A.M. .. ar se ae Pd

9. Bee. sss a oer ~- are

Noon, vn = ws) MOF

3PM... Ae oe . 184

62M. .. oe ae oo ae

9 BeM.) ce ae ~ eS

Average minimum,.. 72.875°

INO. OF Tally Pays, se o3 ue | ee

ING. GE ait Gays, os Po ne noone 6

Total amount of rain, in inches, .. -- 14.050

Average per 24 hours, .. 5 .- 0.458266

Average during rainy days, ne ne 56

Maximum fall in 24 hours, aia o>

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar.

Maximum height of Thermometer during September.

AtGa.mM. .. wie es 5S eS

i as i »» , #84

Noon, .. “ Pe , She

2 a we me ip kOe

6 P.M. .. ae 7 ~» , 80%

OPM. <.. % aS

Average maximum,.. 79.625°

Average height of Thermometer during September.

At 6. A.M... As e. tah oueore

kn DE. 7. Be a So) F3.891

Noon, .. a ae .. 48.033

NG eae mA bes 2. 48.741

Gh... an as wt) hdioS

OP Me xe fe so OWaL

Total average,.. 176.4425°

Minimum height of Thermometer during September.

AtGa.M. .. we de ce 0 hs BOP

a ee - a: att Oe

Noo!" .: ae di wate) Pe

8 POMS Bs We waren

6PM. .. sé s2 en dhe

oP. Ms ue Up cl oe

Average minimum, . 72°

Nov or reny Gaya, os. eens LG

Nom OL Tair Macks. ais. we oe ES

Total amount of rain, in inches, .. .. 6.875

Average per 24 hours, .. sis .. O22016

Average during rainy days, e .. 0.42968

Maximum in 24 hours, .. Ms we Userne

680 Notes on Northern Cachar.

[No. 7.

Maximum height of Thermometer from 1st to 10th October.

At 6 a. M.

Oa aes

Noon,

o P.M. i

6P.M. ..

9 Bi Mas, ws ie tie ‘

Average maximum, .. 76.375°

7320

742

773

783

Average height of Thermometer from 1st to 10th October.

AGAR...

Noon,

3 P. M.

6 P. M.

9 P.M.

Total average,.. 74.74:25°

71.425

72.85

74.85

75.45

75.

72.8

Minimum height of Thermometer from Ist to 10th October.

At Gar M. ..

9a. M.

Noon,

3 P. M.

6 P. M.

9P. M.

Average minimum,.. 69.5416°

682°

683

No. of rainy days, ....

SNODOR AUC VOY Gy cls «Nowe siete cates oe

Total amount of rain, in inches,

Average per 24 hours,

Average during rainy days,

Maximum fall in 24 hours,

0.49

0.98

681

80.875°

82.083

81.583

79.625

76.375

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar.

Maximum average of Thermometer from 18th June to 10th Oct.

1855.

During June...

July,.. ae ds

August, Rah ae

September, Ke a ae

October, ,

Maximum average,.. 80° 1082’

Total average of Thermometer from 18th June to 10th October,

1855.

During June,.. ue ws

July,.. an ap

August,

September,

October, sy

Total average 76.72565°

76.8716°

78.6706

76.901

76.4425

74.7425

Minimum average of Thermometer from 18th June to 10th Océ.

During June, .

July,..

August, ae ie

September, si are ae

October,

Minimum average,.. 72.44165°

73.75°

74.0416

72.875

(P-

69.5416

No.of matny, Gaye, otis id 05 Asis tice

IN owiof fair. dayity ib aid el wetiiniic ase

Total amount of rain, in inches,

Average per 24 hours, .. i

Average during rainy days,

Maximum fall in 24 hours, as

Average maximum fall in 24 hours, ..

38.25

0.315217

0.478124

2.5

1.735

402

682 Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7.

Notes on the foregoing Observations.

The instruments, by means of which these observations were taken,

being very imperfect ones, it is necessary to give some account of

them, in order to show how far the Register may be relied upon.

The Thermometer used, was a small one made by R. Field and

Son, rising to beyond boiling point of water and graduated to two

degrees only. Experience in reading however, easily enabled any

one to ascertain the height to a quarter of a degree.

The Thermometer was hung on the eastern wall of an eastern

room, sixteen feet square, in a mat house. The wall consisted of a

double set of coarse bamboo mats, six inches apart, the interstice

being left vacant. The Thermometer did not touch the wall, but

stood three inches out.

The room had two small windows facing the east, one of which

was left open night and day; on the north and south were doors

leading into verandahs, and on the west to other rooms. No fire

was ever lighted in the room.

The Pluviometer consisted merely of a hollow tin cylinder, two

and a half feet long, and four and a half inches in diameter.

This was placed in a wooden frame, on a level piece of ground,

beyond the influence of houses or trees, at right angles to the earth.

The contents were measured every morning at 9 a. M. by means of

a foot rule graduated to twentieths of an inch, the depth of water

being easily ascertainable to the fortieth of an inch. The mean of

seven measurements was taken to establish each day’s fall.

Once a week the Pluviometer was tested, to prove that it remained

water-tight, this was done by filling it with water and enveloping it

in a sheet of blotting paper—a slight saturation of the paper, after

an hour’s trial, on one occasion, showed that a leak existed, but it

was immediately repaired.

No calculation has been made in this register for the evaporation

of water from the instrument, and considerable quantities must

have so disappeared, as rain has generally fallen in slight showers,

sueceeded by hot sunshine.

The present season is considered a remarkably dry one as far as

it has gone, but the drought has not affected either the spontaneous

1855. ] Notes on Northern Cachar. 683

vegetation or the cultivation in the district, both of which are

juxuriant ; I cannot, therefore, think that there has been any great

deficiency in moisture.

Apaloo is situated on the spur of a hill on the northern face of

an extensive range of mountains, called the Burrail, running east and

west between the rivers Brahmaputra and Soorma. Three attempts

at approximating to the height, by ascertaining the boiling point of

water, give the following results :—

1st Temp. of air 80°. Boiling point 209°. Height 1687 feet.

2nd — ditto 84 ditto 208% ditto 1836 ditto.

3rd ditto rags ditto 2094 ditto 1537 ditto.

the mean of which is 1686 feet.

The spur, on which the station is built, rans-down from a large

hill towering some thousand feet immediately above the place to

the 8. E. On the S. W. rises a large mountain some 5000 feet in

height, and distant only about three or four miles from Apaloo.

Between these two mountains, and (to within a degree) directly

south of the station lies a gorge, or valley, the crown or head of

which is 2376 feet above the level of the sea, and through which, the

prevailing wind precipitates itself on the station. The direction of

the wind, however, from the local circumstance of the ridge above

Apaloo presenting itself as a barrier, is not as might be supposed

due south, but almost exactly S. E., the superior ridge having the

effect of turning the current in an easterly direction.

Due east there is another gorge between the Apaloo mountain,

and the one adjacent to it on the north; through this however, the

winds are infrequent. The site of Apaloo overlooks the northern

and western sides, the winds from those directions are therefore not

acted upon by any local agency.

In this register, I have given seven places of force to the wind,

and as I had no other means of determining these, otherwise than

by the resistance of my own person, and neighbouring objects, I

preferred naming them by terms significant in themselves, rather

than by employing numbers, which would require experience to be

properly appreciated.

684 Notes on Northern Cachar. No. 7.

Calm.

(1. Very slight.

2. Slight.

3. Stiff.

The seven places are as follows— <4. Hard.

5. Very hard.

6. Stormy.

7. Hurricane.

The first ranges from the slightest motion in the air, to about

that degree of force required to raise a flag to about an angle of 45°

with the staff.

The second continues from that, until the flag flies parallel to

the earth.

The wind is “ stiff,” when it offers material resistance to proceed-

ing against it. ‘“ Hard’’ when the trees bend and groan under it.

“Very hard’”’ when green leaves are stripped off the trees, and all

light articles on the ground are whirled up in the air. “Stormy’’

when branches are torn from the trees, and these themselves, when

with no depth of root, prostrated. And a “ hurricane”’ there can

be no mistaking.

In observing the clouds, I have only written down the predo-

minating form of cloud visible at the time.

When “nimbus” is recorded, it was positively raining at the time

of observation.

KR. Stewart.

Apaloo, N. Cachar, 11th October, 1855.

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 685

Kil.

Measurements of some of the tribes Inhabiting the hills on the

Eastern frontier of Bengal.

Note. -

The following measurements of the tribes were commenced with

an idea, that they might be useful in determining the affinity of the

various clans. Independently however of its being a laborious

and unpleasant occupation, the work was arrested by an opinion

having got abroad among the people that such close research was

connected with an unholy purpose, and nothing could dissuade

them from this absurd belief.—One or two of those last measured,

being covered to undergo the operation, evinced the greatest trepi-

dation during the process, and not even the bribe of 4 annas per

man, offered to likely subjects, could induce them to come forward,

they avering that they would be obliged to spend four times that

sum, afterwards, in sacrifices, to avert the evil that might accrue to

them—with the single exception of the old Kookie, however, in these

measurements, the others are very fair average types of their respec-

tive tribes.—The former is a very small specimen, and but poorly

represents his family.

R. STEWART.

[No. 7.

686

Notes on Northern Cachar.

stating their supposed ages and noting any

Tables showing the measurements of the bodies, and limbs of average sized

324 |

- *sdipy | : ar)

ee a a ge eee 7 eet EA a ae ee ee =

2 “4STB AA a a nA

[ies I, Mee inal er eral Nd

els qsoy) % & gg

eS a a ea = |

Blpees l i = D

Ss ‘SIopTNoys | oO + :

Sin ee ae ee ee. eee 4

“SOON | So — a

a ee a | aes «ee

(as de. “sees

‘siva pure = ~ =

rg | peayaroy punoy es

S “pevyolof ot} ~ a =

; ‘Iasuy o[pprua tS ES =

q |jo dy oF moa = aaa

. a fan)

S,| “ |-moqie 07 zepmnoys | = | = =

2 N

— *Q[OS 0} YAO | ro on

z Bog Sing ee ae

iS) 6 SS Te ee ee ee ee ae

2 E ‘Q[0S 0} DOU | 2 aa +

® Se ae Se a eS nn a as

=| aly to mS

2 ‘gouy 0} jurol dizy | = — se

ee a eee ee ee

3 rit cals oO

D los ‘soyouy as +

53 ; 19 1 a

sie 109 =

SE [e 6) ~

‘asy pasoddng | en oO a

*9[8UL elle

*xog pue ouleNy Pamane qnsuoys Suny 9u99w

“QSUyTIA ‘iduvp osey[ta oSui[A

Be a aaa a F | aIyOoy mon ‘wopeyy, aTyooy MON ‘“WOpeyy, aIYOOY MON “WOYSOUIYS

1855.]

Notes on Northern Cachar.

687

men of the different tribes inhabiting the Eastern Frontier of Bengal,

marked peculiarity of person or features.

Girth.

Face. Foot.

Legs. Arms.

Remarks.

a) 8

a | 3 ay kal: Akal es

; = SS i i Oy Oe IM P=

Bie fs) cl ey |) Ss | bls

= a xq S (<b) i oO

Ko: Es 4 ro) o pas B) Es

eer i |e yl ae} a)

132) 133) 92) 91 54) 73] 6] 93

mB} 132} 9/] 821 6| 83) 53] 93

eo}

Alw

Complexion fair. Hair black and

long. Forehead high and broad, but

retreating very much. Kyebrows scan-

ty. Eyes dark, small, almond-shaped,

and not sunk in sockets. Nose long

and prominent, nostrils small. Cheek-

bones high, broad and prominent.

3%|Mouth small. Lips large and pro-

truding. Teeth complete, shghtly ir-

regular and covered with tartar. A

few hairs on upper lip and chin. Chin

round and retreating. Ears small—

bored large enough to admit a pencil.

Face egg-shaped.

Complexion dark. Hair black, fine,

long and scanty. Forehead round.

Eyebrows well marked. Eyes dark,

small, almond-shaped, and not sunk

deep in sockets. Nose and nostrils

large, but not flat. Cheek-bones not

3%|prominent. Mouth large, upper lip

long and compressed, under lip large

and protruding. Teeth complete, ir-

regular and dirty. No hair on face.

Chin round, ears large, with bore suffi-

cient to admit a pencil. Face ege-

shaped.

Complexion fair. Hair dark and

long. Forehead high and broad, but

retreating. Eyebrows well marked.

‘Eyes small, black, almond-shaped and

not retreating. Nose large, flat and

broad. Nostrils wide. Cheek-bones

4 |high, broad and prominent. Mouth

large. Lips large, red, and protruding.

Teeth regular, complete and covered

with tartar. No hair on face, Chin

large and square. Ears *and

bored large enough to admit a pencil.

Face nearly oval.

* Blank in MS.

4 x

Notes on Northern Cachar. [No. 7:

688

sdtyy | o gS 33 |

1g ; ela ~ eal =r ——__—_.,

5 9ST AA | a a a

g Pm alt Lalo =

i) ra é

aS ysoqQ | 2 39 BS

§ aa ds Pe eS

3 *sdap[noys | = 2 S

i a ee

Jean | _ — Be

reer nerode els Se deh pe et

Siva pure aN Fe ele

rd | peoyeioy punoy N “ See ee

Ra ‘peoqo1oy es ae ain

| lpunoa A]equoztI10F] a a nN

: ; lst Se eS ee ee

: ioouy e[ppru ey < on

Z| jo dy 07 moqqy = = =

- fe te ee mil Se ee ea ee a ee ee

S << |-moqye 03 dapfnoyg | ne 29 o

5 me Sal. £ Ss Se Sees ee en

“ *Q[OS 0} YAO | eS Ce Re

Ae: = 90 ee

= Bp *g[0S 0} vou | = ES i

3 a Oo > mid

e Ne)

2 gouy 03 dry wor 3 a =

aes. lS ot Se ae ee. ts ee ee ee

e F re

S 23 soyouy |

et GB)

‘ady posoddng | =} ae) fe

0939998929092 0909090909999

*xog pus oe i oe melee ayeut

SP N eluryy sunt], 0o'T nodxluooT

‘QQUOPISOY pues oqit "osel [IA ‘iduep aseyyta ‘SUI [LA

eniey en Veen aOOY MON ‘WoYysourys IYOOY MeN ‘WOYsourys aYOOY MAN ‘uassueyg

1855.]

Girth.

Legs. Arms.

dig

a a

~ 4 ~

mp} | a] 2

aS 3 = °

1 Oo} in

20 | 132) 103; 9

18 | 124; 82 84

18?) 134] 10 | 10

Notes on Northern Cachar.

Face.

Foot.

‘and rather fine.

—"

bole

689

Remarks.

Complexion dark. Hair black, long,

Forehead straight,

narrow and low. Eyebrows irregular

and scanty.

Eyes black and almond-

shaped. Nose small, but broad and

flat.

broad

small,

Cheek-bones very prominent,

and high. Mouth small, lips

but protruding. Teeth com-

plete, slightly irregular and very dirty.

A few

chin.

black bristles on upper lip and

Chin small, round and retreat-

ing. Ears small, bored with a hole

large

enough

to admit forefinger.

Face almost diamond-shaped.

Complexion rather dark. Hair black,

long and fine.

round.

shaggy. Eyes

Forehead high and

Eyebrows well marked and

large, almond-shaped

and dark. Nose small, but broad, and

nostrils wide.

Cheek-bones high, and

very broad. The entire face, by reason

of them, being nearly as broad as long.

Mouth small, lps

small and well

shaped. Teeth complete and regular,

slightly covered with tartar.

on face.

No hair

Chin pointed. Ears small,

and very slightly bored. Face almost

round with the exception of the angu-

lar chin.

the body.

Complexion fair.

long.

Hair black

Eyebrows scanty.

Head altogether large for

and

Forehead

high and broad, but retreating very

much. Eyes small,

almond-shaped,

dark, and not sunken but almost on

the surface of the face.

Nose long

aud prominent. Nostrils small. Cheek-

bones high, broad and _ prominent.

Mouth small, lips large and protruding.

4, Teeth complete shghtly irregular and

dirty. A few hairs on upper lip and

chim. Chin round and retreating. Ears

naturally large and made more so by

being bored—hole | inch in diameter.

Fi ce triangular.

4x2

is (eee Ae

[No. 7.

Notes on Northern Cachar.

690

se tt on So tn ea: ie i eal e.

! eit o alc

‘sd | N a nN

rs TEL | 9 Sr) a)

2) ali eis

& “4ST A, | a a x

B| 2 x 2

a re ES x =

mM eee

Ka Pes] als

= ‘sdaplnoys | S = &

All ley

"YOON | sy ee Ss

"s1va pus ae a s

rz | peoyatoy punoy a a =

One peer ssa ee mete NS a me aie ol+ =r

Ee | ee x ~ —

puno. AT[eyWOZUIO FT

; ‘19SUY I[pprua ee oS a

& | Jo dy 07 moqia = a es

: aS Sp Ain

a= ;

=, | “ |-moqja 07 apmnoyg | ge = s

8 ae

= | "Q[OS 0} JOT a 5 3

Cet

= aA | =a ae aM Plies

ey ‘Q]OS 0} DOU ce ce w

2 gouy 03 dry wor = = nN

Rn is, ee = ee a cals rit

Oi gt *soyouy = = rel

S 6

=|. eo ee Se a Se Ss

an 329, | " = =

2a PR eee

‘aay posoddng | ce oN es

‘oyu *o[ eu ‘oO Vu

‘xog pue ome

= pUud oon | notdoouy Bseqior osiquee

a se aEaEEEIIEnI ESET <i SSSUEn EE EREEERERSR EERE REDRRERERRREREEE ——————

Te aisani anti sit ‘tdsucoy ooti[ia ‘estpundieyy, eset ‘roydsury asviiia

Ped EP ene ‘QIyooy MON wWnsuny’y] ‘saT yoo “TLY99

1855.]

Girth.

Legs.

los]

i Sal

Ble 2

Bio|>

| 137' 83

fey, 135|° 92

17 | 123| 82

Arms.

Lower arm.

Notes on Northern Cachar. 691

Face. Foot.

Remarks.

: | : |

= = = =

Sig ihe eew Nir epee ee

i<B) = o =

bl] jaa) | Q

+\eo

Complexion dark. Hair black.

Forehead retreating. Eyebrows scan-

ty. Eye dark, bemg blind of the other

from small-pox and not sunk far into

the head. Nose large and _ broad.

5| Nostrils wide. Cheek-bones high but

narrow. Mouth large. Lips protrud-

ing but small. A few bristles on up-

per lip and chin. Chin retreating.

Ears large and bored § inch in diame-

ter. Face pear-shaped.

Complexion dark. Hair shaved with

the exception of a tuft on scalp, black

and coarse. Forehead narrow and re-

treating. Hyebrows shaggy. Eyes

large, almond-shaped, and dark. Nose

snubbed, very large and broad. Nos-

trils very wide. Cheek-bones high.

Mouth very large. Lips very broad.

Teeth black, regular and complete. A

black moustache with long hair, though

scanty, no hair on cheek or chin. Chin

large and retreating. A swelling on

the left side of neck (cause unknown)

about the size of a large marble. Ears

small and slightly bored. Face square.

Complexion fair. Hair shaved, with

the exception of a tuft on scalp, black

and coarse. Forehead narrow, low and

retreating. Eyebrows scanty. Eyes

large, dark, almond-shaped. Nose long.

Nostrils large. Cheek-bones high but

not broad. ‘Teeth black, irregular and

incomplete. Moustache short black,

hair very scanty. No whiskers or

beard. Chin large and square. Ears

large, and bored large enough to admit

forefinger.

[No. 7.

Notes on Northern Cachar.

692

Measurements of

Measurements of Length.

‘sdty | =

PT cols

“FST@ AA | Be

} *4ys9YO | a

< balls)

*sIoppnoys | ©

7 cols

a :

: ‘sdBa_ pues as

ZS | peoyotoy punoy a

= “peayo1ojy any

puno. Ayje}UO0ZLI0 FT i)

_ | ‘desuy appro ala

¢ | Jo dy oy moqry “

<q ‘MOQ|? 0} Japfnoys | c8

‘9[0S 0} YAO T a

g a

g ‘9[OS 0} DOU | o>

‘90 04 dipy | a

o+ *soqouy ea

pa:

oall=® "1997 10

‘aay posoddng | re

: ‘o]eUL

xog pue omen es

ACPA

‘QOUIPISOY PUB IqIAJ, pe

iIé

‘ole

OIYIES

“esip undieqy,

“ILYII]AL

“TRU

UNWLOUOYOIe FT

JOuJog esvyyta

‘M00Y PIO vueeg

1855.]

Notes on Northern Cachar.

693

Girth.

Face.

Legs. Arms.

die

e lel shed =

n fo}

Pe el ele) e| 8

eS iol};P|-xA = RB ii ate)

l7 | 123) 8 8 53l 64) 5

a 13 OL, 83 521. 7 5

18/13 | 94 83) 53) 74] 54

Foot.

Remarks.

4/3

| s

cB) ~

= —Q

Complexion fair. Hair shaved in

front, and at sides, black, long and

e@arse in the centre of the head. Fore-

head very low indeed, narrow, and per-

pendicular.. Kyebrows scanty. LKyes

large, round, dark. Nose large. Nos-

103! 3% trils small. Cheek-bones high and

prominent. Mouth large, lips protrud-

ing. Teeth regular, complete and dir=

ty. No hair on face. Chin round.

Ear large, and bored large enough to

admit little finger.

Complexion fair. Hair shaved all

round the head, leaving a large tuft in

centre-—coarse and black. Forehead

low, narrow, round. HKyebrows scanty

and shaggy. Eyes dark, small, almond-

10 3|shaped. Nose short and broad. Nos-

trils wide. Cheek-bones high and nar-

row. Mouth large, lips small. Teeth

black, regular, complete. Chin long,

square. A few hairs as moustache.

Ears slightly bored, face square.

Complexion dark. MHair black,

coarse, cut short and erect in front.

Eyes full-sized, dark, almond-shaped

and not sunk much ito the head.

Eyebrows well marked. Forehead low

and retreating. Nose small and flat.

Cheek-bones very broad and prominent

though not high. Mouth small, upper

9 | 33) lip protruding, though small. Under

“lip broad. Teeth complete, regular

and shghtly covered with tartar. No

hair on face. Chin small and square.

Ears very large and bored with a hole

an inch in diameter. Face rectangular,

[ No. 7.

Notes on Northern Cachar.

694

Measurements of

Measurements of Length.

‘sdyy | $ 2 =

aa a a a

° (oe) pa =

4STB MA NA on oe

{eo

min

*‘SIapl~noys | & = or

cals ris Hie

"SION | an or ~

‘siva pus So o Q

S | proyoroy = punoy a “A “

rm | ‘pesyorog oy} 2 a a

punod A][VjWOZLLO FT nN N nN

ER a FW a: ape RIE Ne Re eS NS NE POET

. ‘I9GUY I[Pprul ais ais 5

q jo dy 0} moqpy = it wo

“ |-moqya 0} depnoys | = ae x

ait

"9[OS 0} YIOT | a = r=

Bi "g[0S 0} vou we nS S

8 ODEO Peery = qi n

= re in

‘gauyy 03 yutol dipy | ee x gS

e+ *soyouy | ay cif os

52 ‘ 19 Ye) 19

fs 499.7

‘a8y posoddug | a = 2

, ‘o[eUL *o[BUl ze) tee

=e oN dATHOOQOIY sTaayoyO ooyalt A,

‘eumoysdor "Yeulouoy “‘YRULeSOpT

‘QQUDPISOY PUB IqIL],

SUN olUIeoUy

‘SDBN IIWIBOUY

‘BoUN TMRoUy

1855. | Notes on Northern Cachar. 695

Girth.

a... OO Face. Foot.

Legs. Arms. P

—$—— | —_—— |—_ —

Remarks.

S |

S a :

° Bl ° ios!

_ i eo

esis ial e | 2] PP) =] &] s

a "a = ) x Oo Em Oo Ea

| sg Se RR = a Ms

ee | | ee | a | ee TE pees A -

Complexion dark. Hair black,

coarse, short. Forehead high, narrow,

and retreating. § Eyebrows faintly

marked. Eyes almond-shaped, dark,

and prominent. Nose well-shaped,

Cheek bones high and broad, mouth

183) 134! 94) 82) 55] 72! 54| 9 | 32ilarge, lips prominent, teeth irregular,

clear and complete. No hair on cheek,

chin or lips. Chin round. Ears small,

and bored with three small holes in

each. Face triangular. A mole on

right cheek.

Complexion fair. Hair black, long,

and coarse. Forehead low, narrow,

straight, and wrinkled. Eyebrows

thick and shaggy, slantmg upwards

from the bridge. Eyes dark, round,

and prominent, with the outward cor-

19%) 14%; 103} 93) 53) 7 {| 53}! 93] 34ers turned up. Nose broad and pro-

minent, ending in a round nob. Cheek

bones very broad. Mouth small, lips

small, teeth white, complete and irre-

gular. No hair on face. Chin round.

Ears small, bored with 3 holes in each.

Face square. Shoulders slanting.

Complexion dark. Hair black, coarse,

short. Forehead broad, low, straight.

Eyebrows scanty. Eyes dark. Nose

broad. Nostrils wide. Cheek bones

very broad and prominent. Mouth

34jlarge, lips large and broad. Chin large

and round. A few hairs on lips and

| chin. Ears large, the lower lobe

| joined on to the cheek, and bored with

| | three small holes. Face very broad

—

ale

—

eo)

lop)

>\-

“I

lor)

—

| and square.

Notes on Northern Cachar.

696

‘sd S % =

“3 IA rn) Se) N

2 e x Fa

Ss “STM | nN S a

SI .

o ond x a Loma =

H| 4qsoyg | 0 oD oD

a | -

Ss ‘siapfnoyg | & & &3

"YOON | = a

"s1vo pure = oS S)

rg | peoyaroy punoy ee 2 eee eee 3 gee

o : a a

= peoyo1oj = a —

puno.s AT[eqUO ZO FT OS See ee —

of oA eee

‘JasUy I[Pprut D ™~ —

2 |jo diy 0} moqry ee s &

, 2 a a

= <j |*moqyo 03 Japfnoyg | a = -

= SL ET A SST CIA A TI IT ISTE

S ; oe D> a

eS gOS 0} Y10,7 a a oD

° me Se ae ae a ee ee eae ge eee oe ea

= on ‘a[OS 0} DIU | ce = ae

® ‘gouy 03 dipy = 4 = .

5 a = oe

e rien elt

Siod “soyouy = = 7

= zs of SS

) 2 Yen

les ea | ie 4

2. a Sa, Pe ee

‘a8y posoddng | oe = a

‘oTeul ‘eeu ‘oem

‘OTLIIND) OSVTIA ‘oojudy ose] [IA “WUNUIYD aSel[LA

‘gouepisoy pus sqm, | ‘eden SUOOLY ‘e3un Suooly ‘Zen Suoory

Girth

Leg. Arms.

a | 3

B/S|p/4/e

os) 123) 83: 83) 52

173, 123) 8| 9| 6

113) 84 84) 53

Notes on Northern Cachar.

Face. Foot.

age : a

2\3l/e|s

| o S o

vo ~ (eb) =

=| 4 =| aa)

8| 6 | 93 33

8 5 | 1034} 53

7) 53| 93| 33

697

Remarks.

Complexion fair. Hair black, cut

short, and erect in front. Eyebrows

well marked. Forehead narrow and

low, but not retreating. Eyes small,

dark, almond-shaped, and not sunk

far into the head. Nose small and

well-shaped. Cheek-bones narrow,

high, but not prominent. Mouth

small, upper lip long, both prominent

but not large. Teeth regular, complete

and clean. No hair on face. Chin

round and retreating. Ears large and

bored large enough to admit a pencil.

Face oval, large protuberance at navel.

Complexion fair. Hair black, coarse,

short and erect in front. Forehead

low, broad and round. Eyebrows well

marked. Eyes large, almond-shaped

and almost on the surface of the coun-

tenance. Nose flat. Cheek-bones nar-

row but high. Mouth small. Lips

protrudmg. Teeth complete, irregular

and dirty. No hair in the way of

beard, whiskers, or moustaches. Chin

round and retreating. Ears small,

bored, large enough to admit a pencil.

Face egg-shaped. large hands and

feet, and stooping shoulders.

Complexion fair. Hair black and

short. Forehead high and perpendi-

cular, but narrow. Eyebrows faintly

marked. Eyes small, dark, almond-

shaped, with the outward corners very

much turned up and not sunk far into

the head. Nose small, but broad and

flat, nostrils wide. Cheek-bones high.

Mouth large. Lips broad and pro-

truding. ‘Teeth complete, regular

and of a yellow colour throughout.

No hair on face. Chin square. Ears

small and bored, large enough to admit

a pencil, Face pear-shaped.

4 ¥

Fs Se

S °

rey

ze : 5

£| 5 # zs zs

ai = "38049 | 39 &9 3

3 | | :

= tapes oD cr) st

a x = =

"YOON | oy a =

‘suvo pue AN = cole

s S | peoyoroy punoy ny N nN

=~ o e el aa rOREATY D

- fan] peoyosto} esr ao) AY

& punoa A]jeyUOZLIO FT nN Nn nN

° ga a oe

S fs ISU spp 7 tS = om

8 5 jo dy 03 MOQ = :

= = = Hie rit

S > << |-moqya 03 rapnoys | se 3 08

= E eS al palo)

8 4 ‘QOS 0} YAO, | a = Q

S 2 n balhg ric

S jim ‘a[OS 04 99UY] | we [ wo

o 4

= =| rls colt

i ‘aouy 03 diy | = a a

QQ err————————————————— ee ee eee nnn rr j

S ae ot

) 5 . Se) Ve) m

= ig z soyouy

ace

conan "4997 = ro Tos

‘asy posoddng | oe Ba i

‘o[eul “oTBUL ‘opBu

*xog pue olen |

“equiny isnoT]

TeM NoOyouny

‘ONIG 19}INg

698

‘QOUOPISOY Pus oquy, |

‘oojedy IseTIIA

‘BORN SUOOIY

‘oopedy asulyia

‘BOBXy SUOOLY

‘at1o0drueyy

1855.) Notes on Northern Cachar. 699

Girth.

Face. Foot.

Legs. Arms.

Remarks.

s ¢ a ees cee ee

. oa o ‘a eel aS ec ~

Milal|s|2|4|e| S| &| 3

ete es! oS |e fea | ees | ea 2

ee er i | ae | a) Se

53| 92

5A OR

5 | 98

Complexion fair. Hair black, stiff,

coarse, cut short and erect in front.

Forehead high, broad, and perpendi-

cular. Eyebrows scanty. Lyes black,

almond-shaped and turned up at the

outward corners. Nose small but flat.

Cheek-bones high but not broad.

Mouth large. Lips broad. Teeth clean,

complete, but irregular. No beard or

moustache. Chin large and square.

Ears small and bored, large enough to

admit a pencil. Face oval.

Complexion fair. Hair black, stiff,

coarse, cut short and erect in front.

Forehead low, narrow, but perpendi-

cular. Eyebrows well marked. Eyes

small, almond-shaped, and almost on

the surface of the countenance. Nose

large and broad, but not flat. Nostrils

wide. Cheek-bones large and high.

Mouth small, lips small but protrud-

ing. Teeth clean, complete, but slightly

irregular. An incipient moustache, but

no whiskers or beard. Chin square.

Ears small and bored, large enough to

admit a pencil. Face pear-shaped.

Complexion fair. Hair black, long,

fine, and inclined to curl. Forehead

high, narrow, and retreating. Eye-

brows well marked, arched and slopmg

up outwards. Eyes large, dark and

almond-shaped. Nose large, nostrils

wide. Cheek-bones high and promi-

nent. Mouth large, lips very broad

and large. Teeth complete, regular

and dirty. Long brown moustache,

but no whiskers or beard. Chin round.

Ear small and bored, with a small hole.

Face very long, shaped oblong. Body

covered with a few scanty hairs.

N. B.—Beyond the moustache the

Manipoories have little or no hair on

the face in 9 cases out of 10.

[ No. 7.

Notes on Northern Cachar.

700

: i ;

Z S

| : sre | a

= S “4809 | 3

é aa] ala

= ‘sdop[noyg | =

mite

spay | .

‘s1va pure = E

rg | peoyeroy punoy a

punox AT[eyWOZAO FT a ok AEE

_ | ‘taduy oppprox s .

g |yo dy 0} moqiy =

3 a pe IRE Sn 5 RE =

= “<< |-moqya 0} aapfnoys | =

=) *O[OS 0} YAO | *

= ep *Q[OS 0} DOU | *

oO] wl

g a

@ ‘gouy 0} dizT | =

= ee *soyou

SEs ee | nee Bs aes

aes 9997 | 2

‘aay posoddng | a

. ‘oTeul (Se, € 53°

xog pue omeNy UdIMNFIBYY

| “IMYWIS

QoUEPISoY PUB IqLIT, ‘Qa1ByoVg

1855.]

Girth.

Legs.

| Upper arm.

Arms,

S| %

° =

9 52

Notes on Northern Cachar. 701

Face. Foot.

Remarks.

e a e° a

= aS te! ~

Sliol pel so

Se yey uke eles

o = o =

=] jae) =| —Q

meer eee

eet

Complexion dark. Hair black,

coarse, coming down to a peak on the

forehead naturally, shaven in front,

but long behind. Forehead narrow,

low and retreating, slightly wrinkled.

Eyebrows very prominent, abundant

and shaggy, almost meeting over

bridge. Eyes large and dark, the

whiter bemg almost yellow. Nose

large, nostrils wide. Cheeks sunken,

bones being high and _ prominent.

Mouth and lips large. Teeth irregular,

complete and yellow. Thick hair

about an inch in length, growing plen-

tifully on cheek, chin and lips of black

colour, but sprinkled with a few grey,

as is also the hair of the head. Chin

round. Ears large and bored, large

enough to admit forefinger. Face long

and oval.

N. B.—The Cacharies generally are

without hair on the face.

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY OF BENGAL,

For Ocrozper, 1855.

PLO LOIN LR LOIN ILL LL SOLO

At a monthly general meeting of the Society held on the 8rd

inst. at the usual hour.

Bisu Riuaorsn Guost, Vice-President in the chair.

The minutes of the last month’s proceedings were read and

confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From J. Peel, Esq. Acting Principal of the Grant Medica]

College. A copy of the report of the College for the session 1854-5,

2. From N. Shaw, Esq. Secretary to the Royal Geographical

Society of London. The 24th volume of the Society’s Journal.

3. From Mons. C. Holst, Secretary to the University of Chris-

tiania. The latest publications of the University.

4. From L. Ingels, Esq. Two pairs of hempenshoes obtained

at the village of Dungshani in the Kulu Range, and a specimen of

iron ore from the Kotkae mines, Himalaya.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

meeting.

J. P. Legeyt, Esq. proposed by Mr. Allen and seconded by the

chairman.

J. Middleton, Esq. (for re-election) proposed by Mr. Allen and

seconded by Mr. Bayley.

The chairman read to the meeting the following letter from

Mr. Grote.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 703

_ Srr,—I have the honor to acknowledge your letter of the 12th inst,

giving cover to a resolution adopted by the Asiatic Society at their last

ordinary general meeting, and recommending it to my earnest. consi-

deration.

The purport of the resolution is a gratifying proof to me of my not

having laboured in vain in the honorable office to which the Society elected

me now nearly three years ago, and under other circumstances I could

scarcely hesitate to comply with an invitation at once so cordial and

so flattering.

But the step which I have taken was a deliberate one, to which, with

the greatest deference to the wishes of the Society, I must beg its permis-

sion to adhere.

I have, &e.

Calcutta, Sept. 15th, 1855. (Signed) A. GRore.

He then proposed that ‘‘this meeting receives with regret the

resignation of Mr. Grote as Secretary of the Society and Editor of

the Journal, and desires to record its grateful sense of the dis-

tinguished zeal and ability with which he has so long discharged the

arduous duties of his office.”

The motion having been seconded by Capt. Thuillier, was carried.

Communications were received—

1. From the Government of the N. W. Provinces through Mr.

Assistant Secretary Carmichael, the Meteorological Register kept at

the Government Secretariat, Agra, for the month of August last.

2. From E. Blyth, Esq. enclosing a paper entitled “ Further

Remarks on the different species of Orang-utan.”

3. From E. Thomas, Esq. forwarding a paper on ancient Indian

numerals.

4. From B. H. Hodgson, Esq. submitting a paper on a new

Perdicine bird from Tibet, with a drawing.

5. From Major A. Phayre, transmitting, from Amerapura, a tran-

script and translation of a Burmese scroll found in the relic chamber

of a Pagoda at Prome. “The writing of the scroll,” says Major

Phayre “is quite modern; but is still interesting as showing a

Buddhist Monk’s objects and wishes in restoring an ancient Pagoda.”’

He also announces the discovery of an ancient city near Pagan,

several inscriptions from which he intends to send to the Society.

4 7

704 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.

The Curators and the Librarian having submitted their monthly

reports, the meeting adjourned.

Confirmed Nov. 7th, 1855. J. W. CoLviILeE.

Report of the Curator Museum of Economic Geology.

Geology and Mineralogy : Silt of the Hooghly.—I have completed a long

and careful examination of the average quantity and nature of the silt of

the Hooghly and of the solid matter held in solution in the water. I

have myself during twelve months taken water at the surface and at a

mean depth, and I have also a set of bottles of water taken at a depth of

three fathoms at the Gasper Light Vessel, through the kindness of Mr. T. S.

Parker, her Chief Officer, which give some singular comparative results.

I have moreover a set from the Rangoon and Moulmein rivers, which will

form the subject of another communication.

Kunkur from Kedgeree.—Mr. Bensley of the H. C. Pilot service has

obliged me with a fine specimen of the kunkur forming on the beach at

Kedgeree, which is singularly interesting in a geological point of view,

for while the waters of the river there contain both muriates and sulphates

of lime and muriates of magnesia, the kunkur is simply a coarse grained

ferruginous sandstone ; the cement being oxide of iron only.

Economic GEoLoGy.

Artificial bricks.—Colonel Goodwin has sent me a specimen of Asphalte

(which we already possessed) and one of a patent artificial brick, and of

this last he wished to know the composition. On examination it was

found to be much the same as the patent fuel, which is coarse coal dust

with the pitch from coal-tar, subjected when hot toa strong pressure, so

as to cause it to adhere firmly. ‘The artificial brick however, has the coal

dust reduced to a fine powder, and about 10 or 12 per cent. of coarse

siliceous sand added to it, so as to give it great solidity, and it seems pro-

bable that in making them the heat is raised high enough to melt the

coal dust? Colonel Goodwin informs me that it is much recommended

for foundations, and for tanks and water-courses, but for these last purposes

I should fear that for a time it would give a disagreeable pitchy flavour

to the water, for upon putting a fragment into a cup containing rain-

water for twenty-four hours the taste of tar, or rather pitch-water, was

perfectly distinct: for floorings, however, these bricks would be in India

quite invaluable.

Mr. Taylor's Burdwan Paving Stone.—I have been carefully examin-

ing the new Burdwan paving-stone sent down by Mr. Taylor of Toposi

Colliery, and have no hesitation in pronouncing it a most valuable addi-

tion to our Indian building materials. Mineralogically described it is a

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 705

pegmatite (quartz and felspar) in which the porportion of felspar is so

small that for all practical purposes, it may be called a hard, fine-grained,

greyish white, laminated sandstone, with minute cloudy veins of titani-

ferous iron (perhaps Iserine or Nigrine?) in very fine granular specks of

much brilliancy when seen in a bright light. The effect of these cloudy

veins is to give to the polished surface of the stone much the appearance

of a very coarse, dull, yellowish grey marble, speckled with black.

I made the following experiments to ascertain what were its absorbent

and retentive properties as compared with new Chunar stone.

For absorbence of atmospheric moisture.—A piece of Burdwan and one

of Chunar stone being carefully weighed and dried in a silver basin, both

having been previously exposed for some time to the damp air of the

Museum, were found to give the following results :

Chunar stone. Burdwan stone.

Natural weight. grs. 2204 1569

When dried,...... 2198 1568

Loss, .. 6 1.

So that the Chunar stone imbibes six parts of moisture from the

atmosphere, while the Burdwan only takes up one part. It was found

after about a fortnight during the late excessively damp weather,

that while the Chunar stone re-absorbed something more than its former

weight of water, the Burdwan stone had not absorbed any! It is

impossible to adduce a higher proof of the superiority of this stone in

this respect.

Farther to test the stones, both were again taken in their natural state

and, without any drying, weighed and put into a basin where they were

covered with rain-water and left for forty-eight hours. At the end of

that time they were taken out and first gently dried by pressing them in

a soft cloth and then left for an hour on bibulous paper, being frequently

turned over so as to dry off all the loose external water. Upon weighing

them at the end of this time, when both were fairly saturated and free

from external moisture, it was found that

The Chunar stone 2209 grs. had absorbed 345 grs. or 1.561 per cent.

The Burdwan stone 1568 ditto 6 grs. 0.382 per cent.

Hence if we call the result of the first experiment the chemical absorp-

tion it is as six to one in favour of the Burdwan stone, and if we

call the second experiment the mechanical absorption, tlis is about the

same, being as 0.382 to 1.561, or as four to one in favour of the Burdwan

stone.

42 2

706 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. | No. 7.

Mr. Taylor has already large demands for this stone, but has very

handsomely offered to supply the Society at a very reasonable rate with

slabs for paving the lower floor. I have no hesitation in saying that such

a pavement, though less shewy, would be, for all practical purposes there,

almost equal to marble, which costs one rupee four annas per square foot.

Copper ores exported in slags.—1 have on more than one occasion,

when consulted as to the working of copper ores in this country, strongly

advised beginners not to attempt at first the refining process by which

marketable copper is produced, which is always best performed on a large

scale, and by men of long experience in such work ; but to fuse their ore,

after roasting it, into slags, and to export these to the smelters in England

where their market value would be properly known, and that they could

thereupon safely calculate their returns.

Mr. Theobald, Senr. acting upon this advice in some experiments which

Mr. Mackenzie was undertaking with him in the Singboom territory,

smelted his ores to the slags upon the table, which I forwarded to a friend

in Swansea, who placed them in the hands of Messrs. Bath and Sons, pro-

fessional assayers there, whose report, as that on the first parcel of Indian

copper so sent to Europe, is well worth placing on record.

“Our assayer has carefully tested the samples thou sent us, they con-

tain about 50 percent. of iron which makes them very difficult to smelt,

and is also very prejudicial to their sale; we think however, that the prices

affixed to them may be obtained.

We are thy sincere friends,

(Signed) Henry Bats anv Sons.

Mining Office, Swansea, 8mo. 19th, 1854.

No. 1, copper 423 per cent. £37.0.0 per 21 ewt.

Nord, 4th eat iS 35.15.0

WN053,2°%5, (139 ‘ 34. 2.0

IN OA, ig ea i 31. 0.0

Dr. Campbell on Darjeling copper.—The following copy of a letter from

Dr. Campbell, Superintendent of Darjiling, to Government gives an account

of that gentleman’s very persevering efforts to test the value of his

copper ores.

No. 229 of 1855.

To H. Pippinaton, Esquire,

Curator, Musewm Economic Geology, Asiatic Society, Calcutta.

S1r,—I have the pleasure to send you copy of my last letter to Govern-

ment on the progress of my copper diggings. I shall keep the Society

regularly informed of any improvement in the quality of the ores.

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Your most obedient servant,

A. CamMpBELL, Superintendent.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 707

Superintendent's Office, Darjeling, the 19th April, 1855.

To W. Grey, Esquire,

Secretary to the Government of Bengal, Revenue Department,

With the Hon'ble the Lieut.-Governor, Camp, Gyah.

Camp, Titalyah, the 16th February, 1855.

S1r,—In my letter No. 591, dated 24th November last, I applied for

the sanction of the Lieut.-Governor to the expenditure of Rs. 100 in

digging out copper veins discovered in the Darjeling territory. This was

agreed to, under date 5th December last, No. 87, and I accordingly put

men to work.

2nd. After fifteen days’ operations on the Pushak and Mahaldiram veins

I forwarded specimens to the Asiatic Society for examination and for

comparison with the ore taken from each of those veins during last year.

3rd. Annexed is a letter, original, from the Curator of the Museum of

Economic Geology, dated 19th January, which is encouraging to further

operations, and I am able, in addition to this, to state that the people who

have been employed by me to dig out the ore are hopeful of nOpESVERIENS,

especially in the Mahaldiram veins.

4th.—Being reluctant to recommend further outlay which I could not

well controul, and being at the same time confident of the propriety of

further operations below the surface, I submitted specimens of the ordi-

nary copper of the Nipal mines to a person in Calcutta to ascertain its

market value, intending if the price that could be given at Darjiling, for

similar copper of our own would induce private persons to smelt our ores,

to propose to Government to buy up the metal, or to sanction my offering

the purchase of copper toa tradesman under some arrangement with Go-

vernment for the privilege of purchasing.

. 5th.—I found however, that the price which could be safely given at

Darjiling, twenty-five rupees per maund, would not induce the men who

had been employed by me and who best knew the quality of the ores, to

work the veins on their own account in the above described manner.

Disappointed in this effort to go on with the operations without outlay by

Government, I proposed to these persons that they should work the

Pushak and Mahaldiram veins for their own benefit under some arrange-

ment to be made with Government, but they declined the offer. After

these men declined this proposal, I was about to submit to Government a

plan for carrying on operations on a larger scale of outlay than hitherto,

although I could not well undertake to look strictly after them, when they

made me an offer of 100 rupees per annum for the privilege of working

all the copper veins now known, or which might be afterwards found in

the Darjeling territory.

708 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.

6th.—I would not agree to submit an offer of this kind for an inde-

finite period, but I agreed to recommend to Government that they should

have a farm of the veins now known (six) for one year for one

hundred rupees ; and as it is of primary irmportance to Government to

ascertain the real value of the veins, and this cannot be done without

sinking shafts or driving galleries at an expense which cannot well be

estimated I consider that this is the best plan we can adopt; I therefore

have the honor to recommend it for the sanction of the Lieut.-Governor.

7th.—In the meantime I have given the applicants Rajmon and Buk-

tawur Singh, permission to go on digging out the Mahaldiram vein for

one month.

8th.—If this proposition is agreed to, I shall make a point of submitting

specimens of the ores monthly for examination and analysis, so that we

may be fully and accurately informed of the result of the diggings.

I have, &e.

(Signed) A. CAMPBELL, Superintendent.

True copy.

Cuttack iron ores.—In reply to an application from the Hon’ble the

Governor of Bengal for a report on Mr. Samuells’ iron ores from Cuttack

the following was sent in.

To Hopveson Pratt, ELsquire,

Under Secretary to the Government of Bengal.

S1r,—In reply to your letter No. 330 of 21st March, Ihave the honor

to report as follows:

1. That Mr. Samuells’ iron ore marked Kunkerie No. 11s the ‘ Ochry

red iron ore” of mineralogists, which produces excellent iron without the

aid of fluxes.

2. A specimen of this ore from Burdwan was carefully analysed by

me in 1828, and gave as much as 84 per cent. of peroxide of iron equal

to 59 per cent. of iron, but this was a very pure specimen containing only

9 per cent. of earthy matters and 6 per cent. of water.

3. Mr. Samuells’ specimen is evidently a mere surface one, and has

thus a much larger proportion of earthy matters, the oxide of iron being

gradually dissolved and washed out of such specimens by the rain water

filtering through them: it contains in 100 parts

Water and carbonic acid, ...... Mite wih ed z 5.50

Marra iailication fouls ss 'o ince sous « aranieie «6 Saw Sie, |e On

PP PrHOxiGP OL \ITOIM cir ais oe biare ps «0a 6 ie catia Aa oerarine 66.00

y 99.90

Loss,. 10

100,00

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 709

4. This would give but 46.8 per cent. of metallic iron in this ore, but

no doubt a better chosen specimen from a deeper bed or a deeper part of

the same bed might equal that of Burdwan. In Bohemia where this ore

occurs largely it is much prized. The report of our bazar people* quite

confirms Mr. Samuells’ account of the good qualities of the iron.

5. No. 2, Paleyra ore.

This ore is a mixture of the hydrated carbonate of the protoxide of

iron, with a large proportion of earthy matter. On calcination, it changes

from a very dull greyish red to a bright chocolate red.

‘It contains in 100 parts

WWGUCE. Nc tiele's @ s.c'= bis Pou cl «ag a pO pea ie eas Ae 9.76

Earthy silicates, ........ Seis Ot eels rs. Us hgernians 27.20

(iss MAMIOANESES i. c!4 a opsiero ae. 4 a.s0)s 0 art, aa et galery ns 2.00 |

99.66

Loss, 34,

100.00

6. This amount of protoxide of iron represents 47 per cent. of metallic

iron, and from the presence of the manganese, it would probably be of a

good quality.

7. As connected with the great interest which iron ores and their

fluxes and smeltings have at this time, I beg to annex to the present

report a paper just drawn up by me for the Journal of the Asiatic Society

which already shews that the problem of the smelting and fluxes (if the

kunkurs can be found in sufficient quantity) has long been practically

solved by Mr. Taylor of Burdwan.

I have the honor to be, Sir,

Your obedient servant,

(Signed) H. Prpprneton,

Curator, Museum Economic Geology.

Museum, the 14th April, 1855.

Coal from Thayet Myo, Pegu.—I reported last year, Journal Vol XXIII.

p. 714, on specimens of coal brought from Ava by Capt. Niblett of the

Sesostris, which was brought to Rangoon by the Burmese from fields

beyond the British territory. Since that time as is now well known, coal

has been discovered at Thayet Myo within the British boundary. I ob-

tained a specimen of this coal through the kindness of Captain Niblett of

* And as they do not import iron their opinions are unbiassed.

710 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

the H. C.’s Steamer Sesostris and a memorandum forwarded by me to the

Hon’ble the President in Council and to Major Phayre with a copy of the

paper referred to above, was as follows :—

MEMORANDUM.

Coal from Thayet Myo within the British territory in Ava and two miles

Srom the banks of the Irrawaddy brought up by Captain NisuEtt of

H. C.’s Steamer SEsostTRIis. '

1. In appearance the same as the Ava coal No. I. of the foregoing

paper but more compact.

2. A great deal of shale mixed with it and much of it is top coal (or

upper layers only) but there is abundance of the good coal, shewing that

the vein has only to be properly mined to furnish good coal. Nothing is

said as to its thickness or extent.

3. It flames well but does not melt. Powder cokes—coke of the coal

duller than No. I. but like it burns very slowly. The ash is of a dull

muddy red. |

4.) Mts SPeCtiG eran ly, 18). teleiwaea lees caer = Ge os 1.36

Its contents in 100 parts are :—

WiGter), sir ie0c ot eee Maes trina mes robe 2.50

Gaseous matters, scaee oe... ccends Gta ce cates) nee’

Carbone wes + cate oe le. bai ode. 4 sible Gidhaha'eia, Went, ROSE

PUTA a: nretjeitent ist « atetetl> CEA shel digtencVane. thetels is able iemtare 3.15

100.00

5. Hence it is in fact the same coal as No. I. the differences not being

of importance or greater than those which often occur with specimens

from the same field or even from the same mines.*

H. Pippineton.

Fossil wood from Ava by Capt. Hill.—Captain Hill of the Bankshall has

obliged us with a very fine specimen of fossil wood apparently teak!

from Ava.

H. PippInetTon.

* I regret to learn from Mr. Theobald, Junr. that the vein of this coal which

he terms a lignite has been found to diminish suddenly, and that moreover that the

formation in which it is found gives no hope of any true coal being discovered in it.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 711

Report for October Meeting, 1855.

The donations received during the last three months are as follow :—

1. Sir J. Brooke, K. C. B., Sarawak: Fine skeletons of a large adult

Orang-utan, in addition to the two mentioned in my last Report (p. 469

ante). A memoir on these skeletons has already been submitted for pub-

lication.*

2. Capt. Berdmore, Schwe Gyen, on the Sitang river, Pegu. A col-

lection of numerous sundries.

Among mammalia, two specimens of a new Shrew (SorEX FULIGINOSUs,

nobis, p. 362 ante),—a Tupata in spirit,—and askin of Scturus Kerav-

DRENII.

Of birds, MicRoPTERNUS PHAIOCEPS in spirit, and numerous specimens

of EMBERIZA AUREOLA.

Of reptiles, seven living examples of Emys ocrenuata, D. and B., and

one of CistuDo DENTATA; a dried young specimen of the very remarkable

PLATYSTERNON MEGACEPHALUM, Gray, previously only known from China ;

Eimypsa PUNCTATA, very small; HemipacryLus FRENATUS; Prripta PE-

RONII; Draco tinEatus (Dracunculus apud Gray, a name long previ-

ously bestowed on the ‘Guinea-worm’); CaLoTES MYSTACEUS; C. EMMA;

LEIoLEPiIs Reeves; Tinigua MacuLARIA; Rropa aLBoPpuNCcTATA; Mo-

NITOR SALVATOR ; Licopon AuLIcus; LEPTOPHIS ORNATUS; DIPSAS FER-

RUGINEA, Cantor, var.; TRIGONOCEPHALUS GRAMINEUS, Mal. var.; Mz-

GALOPHRYS GUTTULATA, 2. s.; RANA VITTIGERA; R. ALTILABRIS, 1. Ss. ;

Eineystoma (?) BerpMoret, n. s.; R.——P? (young); and tadpoles of

probably our new Rana rFusca, to be described presently ; also Buro

MELANOSTICTUS.

Likewise an interesting series of land-shells; and a bottle of insects

in spirit.

The novelties and rarities comprised in this collection will be brought

under notice together with those presented by Mr. Theobald.

3. W. Theobald, Esq. Junr.; attached to the Government Geological

Survey. Another rich collection of sundries, from Mergui and the valley

of the Tenasserim river,

Of mammalia, the skeletons of a fine mature male of Hy1osatTEs Lar,

and one of Ruizomys sumaTRANUS. Sundry exuvie of PREsBYTIs OB-

scurvs, Reid (to which Pr. Barbei, nobis, may now be definitively referred

as a slight variety). Specimens in spirit of Mmcaprrma spasMa, H1ppo-

SIDEROS MURINUS, TAPHOZOUS SACCOLAIMUS, T. LoNGIMANUS, NyOTICEJUS

TEMMINCKII, and CYNOPTERUS MARGINATUS; SOREX MURINUS (verus),

* Vide p. 518, ante.

712 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 7.

and S. nupipes; also Mus spanpicota, M. srtirer(?), and M. Brrp-

MOREI, nobis: and frontlet of the Markhor (Capra mEGacERos), from

Kashmir, with tensely spiral horns (or which are straight, having a promi-

nent ridge wound round them.) ;

Of birds, head of BucmRos suBRUFICOLLIS; and eggs of Hatcyon

GURIAL, MEROPS ERYTHROCEPHALUS, FrancoLINus PHayreI, Hop.op-

TERUS VENTRALIS,—and also of a reptile, GECKO VERUS. 7

Of reptiles, shells of Tpstupo ELoNnGaTA, nobis (J. A. S. XXXII, 639),*

Emys TRIVITTATA, H. oceLuata, HK. niGRra (n. s.), E. PLATYNOTA (?), var. ?

CisTUDO pENTATA (adult), and Tyrsze GANGETICA (with also the newly hatch-

ed young in spirit),—head of CRocopiLvus Porosvus (biporcatus, Cuv.)—and

specimens in spirit of Le1oLeris REEvEsi1, ACANTHOSAURUS ARMATUS, Ca-

LOTES MysTAcEUS, C. EMMA, DRACO MACULATUS, TACHYDROMUS SEXLINEA-

Tus, TILIQUA RUFESCENS, T. MacuLARIA, LyGosoMa AURATA, ARGYROPHIS

Bicotor, Gray (Lyphlops nigro-albus, D. and B., 153 in. long), Are.

BRAMINUS, XENODON PURPURASCENS, COLUBER MUCcosUS, C. RADIATUS,;

C. prasinus,} Leproruis pictus, Dipsas cynopon, D. FERRUGINEA,

Cantor, TRoprIpoNoTUS UMBRATUS (Mal. var.), Tr. supminiatus, TR.

guncEvs, Cantor, TR. NIigRocINCTUs (n. s.), BUNGARUS FLAVICEPS (rare),

Nata Lurescens (black var., without trace of the spectacle-marking on

the body,—below whitish with one dark band underneath the hood), Tr1-

GONOCEPHALUS GBAMINEUS (2 vars.), Hyprus eracitis, H. striatus,

H. nigrocinctus,—Po.yPEDaTEs Livipus (x. s.), P. LEUcoMYSTAX (var.),

LyMNopyYTEs ERYTHREUS, L. NigRoviTratus (n. s.), Rana FUSCA (n. 5.),

ENGYsTOMA INTERBINEATUM, HYLHDACTYLUS BIVITTATUS, and Buro

MELANOSTICTUS.

Of fishes, a curious little Coprris-like Silwrod, affined to Baerus, but

apparently constituting an entirely new generic form, described neither

by Valenciennes nor by Dr. Bleeker; also a small specimen of AmPuHiP-

Nous cucHia, (B. Ham.); and examples of two Bengal species of Tx-

TRAODON, viz. T. FLUVIATILIS, B. Ham. (unique type of Dicnoromyc-

TERIS, Bibron, Rev. et Mag. de Zool. 1855, p. 279), and T. curcurta, B,

Ham. (unique type of Monorretvs, Bibron, cid. p. 281, and probably of

Leiopon, Swainson, Class. Hish., ‘Nat. Libr.,’ II, 194, the species being

* A number of living spécimens have since been received from Capt. Berdmore:

Colour of naked parts olive-grey, varied with dull pale yellow and with black:

head conspicuously dull yellowish-white.

+ Of two specimens about equal in length, one (retained by Mr. Theobald)

measures 6 ft. 10 in. To measure the other would now be inconvenient, as to

remove it from the bottle might perhaps injure the specimen.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 713

also Leiosomus marmoratus, Swainson apud Bleeker, sed loc. non cit.)

The last three species, common in Bengal, were not observed by Dr.

Cantor further south, in the Malayan peninsula; and they were obtained

by Mr. Theobald in Mergui. The same remark applies to one or two of

the reptiles, as especially CoLUBER MUCOSUS.

Of Mollusca, an extensive collection of land and fresh-water shells,

which (together with those presented by Capt. Berdmore from Pegu) has

considerably enriched our cabinet, which previously contained few species

from that range of country.

Lastly, of Crustacea, a small Squitua, which approximates the descrip-

tion of Sq. MicroprHautma, M, Edw., Hist. Crust. II, 523; but the griffes

(or seizers) are armed on the last articulation with 5 teeth, the first of

which is unusually elongated, and there are also 3 moveable spines towards

the base of their penultimate articulation: thorax remarkably short, and

much contracted anteriorly: eyes as described of SQ. MICROPTHALMA ;

the cornea minute: six very slight ridges along the abdomen; and its

last segment bearing a mesial ridge, and numerous tubercles more or less

united into vermiculated raised lines, with 6 principal spines posteriorly

and other and smaller spines between them. Lntire length, from ocular

peduncles, 35 in. If new, Sq. BIARMATA, nobis.

We may now proceed to notice the various zotabilia contained in the

collections presented by Capt. Berdmore and Mr. Theobald.

Emys nigra, nobis, x. s. To judge from the shell alone, this species

would seem to be affined to HE. crasstcotuis; but Mr. Theobald assures

us that it is not remarkable for thickness of neck. What appear to be

adults, measure from 6% to 7% in. long. The young have a prominent

mesial ridge above, continued throughout; and two slight and proximate

lateral ridges, similar to those of H. crasstcoLuis but less developed. In

‘tthe presumed adults these ridges appear to be worn away, as if by attri-

tion; and even the mesial disappears excepting on the last and penul-

timate of the vertebral plates. Nuchal plate quadrilateral, and broader

‘posteriorly ; shewing a distinct ridge in the young: first vertebral elon-

gate-triangular, with base to the front and truncate apex; the next two

similar but broader, with anterior base rounded almost to a semi-circle ;

the fourth more or less hexagonal; and the fifth triangular with posterior

base: caudals large and square: posterior marginal plates strongly ser-

rated in the young, with four denticulations on each side, successively

diminishing to the middle: of the sternal plates, the third pair are more

than twice as large as the second ; whereas in H. cRassicoLis the second

pair are as large as, and often larger, than the third. In the adults, the whole

ey ae’

714 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

shell is black, with a slight admixture of whitish underneath : in the young

the shell is black above, yellowish-white below, with black radiating

from the exterior hind corner of each plate. A common species along the

valley of the Tenasserim ; but an inhabitant of marshy jungles, rather

than of the river.

EH. puatynota (?), Gray: var.? Carapax only; the plastron wanting.

Length 13 in., by 9in. Above black, with yellow mesial ridge, which is

distinct, though not prominently developed: marginal ridge prominent ;

and below this the colour is bright yellow, handsomely rayed with black :

posterior marginal shields each terminating in an obtuse point, occasion-

ing the hind margin of the carapax to be deeply serrated: nuclei of

costal shields placed high, as near to the summit as the middle ?*

CisTUDO DENTATA, Gray ; Cyclemys orbiculata, Bell; &c. A specimen

of this was presented by Major Phayre from the Irawadi (p. 481, ante) ;

another and small living example, since dead and mounted, by Capt.

Berdmore, from the Sitang river; and the shell of an adult, from the

Tenasserim, by Mr. Theobald: length of the last 8 in., breadth 6 in., and

height 33 in.

Catotrs Mystacevs, D. and B. Upon minutest comparison of Burmese

with Cinghalese examples, we can detect not the slightest difference

between them.

C. EMMA, Gray. This pretty species, distinguished by its post-orbita

spine, is subject to considerable variation of colour. In general, there is

a strongly marked broad white or rosy-white lateral band, continued from

the setting or of the head to that of the tail; which in some is inter-

rupted more or less, in others scarcely interrupted, by a series of 7 or 8

black transverse bands: sometimes the white longitudinal band is strongly

developed, whilst the black transverse bands are scarcely visible; and wice

versd: and sometimes, again, neither is strongly marked. There is

always a black line through the eye, extending to the tympanum; and in

general more or less black on the throat, especially in the adult males:

but familiar experience of the changes of colouring assumed by the com-

* GEOMYDA TRICARINATA, nobis, m.s. A small land Terrapin from Central

India (Chaibasa). Shell 53 by 34 in; obovate, broader posteriorly: of a dark

reddish-brown colour above, with three yellow longitudinal ridges, which are flat

and obtuse; below pale dull-yellow. Claws long, stout, and considerably hooked.

Soles expanded, indication of terrene habits. Dorsal shields hexagonvid; the third

and fourth broader than long; the fifth approximating a triangular form, with

posterior base; nuclei of costal shields placed high, and traversed by the low

lateral ridge.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 715

mon C. verstcotor of Bengal demonstrates (as its name implies) the

merely transient character of these variations.

TACHYDROMUS SEXLINEATUS, Daudin. This remarkable Lizard, with

tail more than twice as long as the head and body, has previously been

met with in China, Cochin-china, Java, and Borneo. A specimen pro-

cured in Mergui by Mr. Theobald minutely accords with the description

by M. M. Dumeril and Bibron in every detail of structure ; but the colour:

ing would seem to be unusually dull. We have no doubt respecting the

correctness of the identification. Length of specimen 94 in., of which

tail 7 in.

TILIQUA MACULARIA (Huprepes macularius, nobis, J. A. §. XXII,

652). This species was procured both by Capt. Berdmore and Mr. Theo-

bald ; and the habitat formerly given with a note of doubt is probably

erroneous. With five specimens before us, we do not hesitate to place it

in the genus Titigua, Gray: where it may be readily distinguished from

the common T. RrurEscens, by having the first lateral post-nasal plate

scarcely a quarter the size of the second ; whereas in T’. RUFESCENS the same

plate is more than half the size of the other referred to. The coloration

of the two species is also conspicuously different.*

Dirsas FERRUGINEA, Cantor, (vide J. A. S. XXIII, 293). The range

of this species extends from Sikim and Asam to Pegu and Mergui. Its

considerable variation of colouring demands notice, and would seem to

depend on age. This tree-Snake does not appear to grow beyond 19 or

20 in. long, and then increases only in bulk or thickness. A fine adult

procured in Mergui by Mr. Theobald is chiefly blackish above, with a

series of large pale (but not strongly contrasting) spots along the spine,

more or less double and alternating, but the first three or four from the

head are single and mesial: lower-parts pale yellow, with a mesial line of

irregular black specks, gradually increasing in number and more con-

fluent posteriorly, until, about the middle of the body, the black predo-

minates over the yellow, and finally leaves but a few yellow specks sprinkled

upon the black ; throat and sides of face also black, continued over several

of the series of abdominal scutz : head marked as usual, with a pale line pro-

ceeding backward from each nostril, the two joining posteriorly to the eye

* Here it may be remarked that a small Monitor procured by Mr. Theobald in

the Punjab Salt Range, appears perfectly identical with the PsAMMosAURUS

Scincus, (Merrem), common in N. E. Africa. We have before remarked this

species from Upper Hindustan. A Torrrrx or Eryx, also, from the Salt Range,

seenis to be different from the common species or variety of Upper India, E, rspica

of Gray.

716 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [Nor 7.

and abruptly ceasing on the crown; these and other markings variegating

a black ground in a manner difficult to describe in few words. Abdomen

finely iridescent; and the tail short and suddenly tapering, In a

younger specimen, nearly as long but much less thick, the black colouring

is considerably less developed, and but few of the pale spots are traceable

along the spine : but there is a well defined broad dusky lateral band, and

below this another and narrow dark line margining the series of abdominal

scute. In a young specimen (123 in. long), sent from Pegu by Capt.

Berdmore, the colouring of the upper-parts is plain dull rufous, with

scarcely an obscure trace of markings ; and that of the lower is bright orpi-

ment-yellow, the surface brilliantly shining as in the others, with minute

black specks on the throat and hinder half of body underneath, and a

row of small yellow spots bordering the lower jaw, which last are more

or less distinguishable in the other specimens. It would seem that the

tail of this young Snake was white or whitish when alive, for its terminal

four-fifths, abruptly separated: for Capt. Berdmore designates it ‘‘ a sniall

brick-coloured Snake with a white tail; and remarks that “it carries this

white tail curved up.”

TRoPIDONOTUS JuNCEUS, Cantor, J. A. §. XVI, 940: var. Tr. dipsas,

nobis, ibid. XXIII, 297.—Tr. macrops, nobis, zbzd, is nearly aflfined, but

distinct ; having a much shorter tail, and wanting the lateral rows of

spots on the abdominal sewte ; which spots are present in TR. PLATYCEPs,

nobis, and also in HrrPetopryas HELENA, (Daudin), which also is consi-

derably affined, but is readily distinguishable by its much smaller eye and

less strongly carinated scales. In Burmese specimens of TR. suNcEUS,

the neck and first fourth or fifth of the body are of a vivid olive-green

approaching to grass-green, marked with a series of mesial black spots

more or less distinct; the colour then passes to greyish, and is marked

with two alternating lateral rows (one on either side) of transversely elon-

gated white spots, in some very distinct and conspicuous, in others obscure ;

and these are more or less distinctly continued to the end of the tail:

there is also a dark band through ihe eye, and below this the throat is

bright yellow in the young, a streak of the same passing up to meet its

opposite upon the nape; this bright yellow gradually passes off. to yellow-

ish-white posteriorly, where the green passes to grey above; in some the

throat and y-like mark on nape are white, and the latter is more or less

imperfect. In the Sikim variety (? Zr. dipsas), there is an interrupted

dark lateral band continued backward from the nape-mark ; and the double

series of white spots above it commence from the nape, and are longi-

tudinal, rather than transversely elongated, as in the Burmese race: the

1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 717

black line through the eye is narrower and more distinctly defined, and

is even continued forward round the nose; and the labial plates above

and below are more or less black-margined. Whether the two races are

local, or mérely casual varieties of the same, remains for observation to

determine.

Tr. NIGROCINCTUS, nobis, m. s. Another beautiful species, affined to

the last, but at once distinguished from it, structurally, by the extra-

ordinarily large size of its penultimate and ante-penultimate upper labials

(posterior to the eye): the occipital plates are also proportionally smaller.

Colour, olive-grey above, passing (like the last) to bright green towards

the head; and conspicuously marked throughout with a series of about

50 narrow transverse black bands, some perfect, others broken and alter-

nating: head with two broad black lateral streaks, one from behind the

eye to the cleft of the mouth, the other below the eye: a narrow and

indistinct black band edging the occipital plates posteriorly ; and behind

this, a broad pale collar, which was probably bright red above in the living

Snake ; and this red colour would seem to have extended upon the cheeks

between the two broad black strze: lower-parts white, each sewta begins

ning to be margined with grey from about the twentieth; and this grey

gradually darkening posteriorly, until towards and upon the tail it

becomes blackish and occupies about half of each scuta; besides which a

row of small lateral spots may be traced, corresponding with those of the

preceding and certain other species. Rows of scales 17: abdominal scute

160; subcaudal seutelle 81 pairs: length of specimen 26% in., of which

tail 63 in.

BUNGARUS FLAVICEPS, J. Reinwardt, apud Cantor, J. A. S. XVI, 1033,

Specimen 463 in. long, of which tail 74 in.; the hexagonal row of scales

along the spine highly compressed and tectiform. As shewn by the pre.

sent specimen, Dr. Cantor’s supposed distinctions of colouring of the

adult and young are rather those of individual variation.*

MEGALOPHRYS GUTTULATA, nobis, ». s. A species of remarkable

beauty; and belonging to a very different subtype from that to which the

great ‘ edible frog’ of Sikim (M. eicas, nobis, J. A. S. XXIII, 299), is

referable. Tympanic membrane distinct, though much contracted: fore

and hind-limbs subequal; the hind-toes short and but slightly webbed.

Length of the larger of two specimens, from snout to vent, 34 in.; of

extended fore-limb 23 in.; and of extended hind-limb 3% in. In the

great Sikim MrGatorurys (?), the hind-limbs are nearly four times the

* Unfortunately, this rare Snake has received injury from the attacks of ants.

When alive, its head and tail were bright red, as Dr, Cantor describes.

718 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.

length of the anterior limbs; and the hind toes are long, with interdigital

membranes well developed. It is as obvious than the present species is a

‘ Tree-frog,’ as that the other is not so: and the proportions of M. euttu-

LATA would indicate it to be a crawler, rather than a leaper; whereas

M. (?) Gi@as is as obviously a powerful leaper, and as aquatic in its habits

as our common ‘Golden Frog’ (Rana tTigrina). The two specimens of

M. gurrutata presented by Capt. Berdmore were, he remarks, “ beauti-

ful creatures of their kind; the colours being bright: the eyes are bright

red with a light blue circle round them.’’ These fine colours have dis-

appeared in spirit, but it is easy to perceive that they had been vivid. At

present, the back appears of a plumbeous olive-green, with numerous

large round spots more or less confluent, of a light dusky colour, the

appearance of which may be compared to that of drops of water on an

oily surface, tending to unite and flow together: limbs banded with the

same colours: the skin of the lower-parts is granulose throughout, and

appears to have been orange, marbled and variegated with dusky ; one of

the specimens having the throat entirely of the latter hue. The tips of

the toes are scarcely dilated. Inhabits Pegu.

PoLyYPEDATES LIVIDUS, nobis, x, s. As compared with the common

P. teucomystax, this species attains to triple the size, and has the legs

and toes proportionally much longer, and the hind-toes are completely

webbed (as in P. Marmoratus, nobis, p. 188 ante). Length, from snout

to vent, 3 in.; of extended anterior limb 2% in. ; and of posterior limb 6%

in. General form more gracile, and the muzzle less obtuse, than in P.

LEUcoMysTAx. Skin smooth, and slightly granulose only on the hind

surface of the thighs. Colour uniform dusky-plumbeous above, probably

dull olive-green when alive; below whitish; and the membranes of the

hind-toes dusky. A specimen one-fourth the size accords minutely in all

other respects: but a number of what Mr. Theobald considers to be the

young differ in having the tympanic membrane proportionally much larger,

and also much nearer the eye; the general hue being paler, and the upper

lip more conspicuously white than in the grown animal. We are satisfied

that Mr. Theobald is correct in assigning them to the same species. In-

habits the Tenasserim valley,

LYMNODYTES NIGROVITTATUS, nobis, z.s. In this genus it is not always

easy to discriminate between species and varieties; but two very distinct

yaces were obtained by Mr. Theobald, one of which accords with speci-

mens from Arakan and from Dacca, and also with Dr. Cantor’s descrip-

tion of L. eryrHramus (J. A. S. XVI, 1262), The other, named as above,

has distinctly a more obtuse muzzle, and much smaller hind-feet; the

1855.] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 719

coloration also being conspicuously different. Colour ruddy-plumbeous

above, below albescent, with a broad blackish band extending from the

nostril to the base of the hind-limb, which band has merely a slight palish

margin above (representing the broad white stripe of L. pryTHR«Us), but

is bordered below by the subdued white of the under-parts, and in some

specimens there are a few dark spots which tend to run together into a line,

and so to form a second and narrower dark band from the fore to the hind-

limb: posterior surface of fore and hind-limbs much marbled and spotted

with black; their anterior surface less so, and the breast would seem in

some to be more or less speckled. Length of specimen 2 in,, of fore-

limb 1} in., and hind.limb 3} in., the foot 13 in. Another closely affined

species occurs in L. MacuLagivs, nobis (J. A. S. XXIII, 299), from Ceylon ;

and this again is distinct in its markings, has the upper lip more projected

beyond the lower, and the tympanum is larger and more approximated to

the eye. A fourth species (L. Livipus, nobis, zbid.), also from Ceylon, is

again very distinct, and much larger than the others, and this is probably

gaily coloured when alive. Our specimen has its thighs broken, which

may be presumed to indicate that it is eaten, and was thus crippled to

prevent its escape ; a cruelty which is practised with other kinds of ‘ edible

frog’ by Asiatics. Lastly, Mr. Jerdon describes a small C. PHILOPHYLLA

(J. A. S. XXII, 533), as common in the western forests of the Indian

peninsula.

Rana Fusca, nobis, n. s. Large Frog, of a prevailing dark olive-grey

or mud-colour above, white below; and the eye of the adult situate

midway between the tympanum and nostrils: in the young (as in other

species) the tympanum is placed nearer the eye: male devoid of vocal

sacs. Skin subgranulose above and smooth below. A narrow pale dorsal

streak in some specimens only. Upper lip black, as also the ridge com-

mencing at the corner of the eye and continued over the tympanum.

Some have the upper-parts plain, or with scarcely a trace of variegation :

others have a few black spots and marblings; but the limbs are always

more or less distinctly banded, and the posterior surface of the thigh is

prettily marbled. Toes chiefly white, with dusky membranes. Margin

of the lower jaw dusky, interrupted by a mesial and three or four lateral

white spots. Length of adult 5 in., of fore-limb 25 in., and of hind-limb

8 in.: foot 24 in. The presumed tadpoles are of proportionate size,

attaining to 3 in. in length before the anterior limbs make their appear-

ance; and are of a dusky mud-colour, with a large lateral black spot on

the body, and series of 3 or 4 smaller black spots along the sides of the

tail. This species is common in the Tenasserim valley, and is eaten by

5 B

720 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [No. 7.

the natives: accordingly, some of the specimens under examination have

the thighs, and others the legs, broken. The presumed tadpoles are

from Pegu.

R. aLTILaBRis, nobis, x. s. A much smaller species than the preceding,

with the hind-limbs proportionally shorter: the eyes small and elevated ;

and the vertical breadth from the eye to the mouth about double the

usual proportion. A line drawn from the nostril to the middle of tympa-

num would pass under and not bisect the eye. Colour livid-dusky above,

white below, freckled with black specks on the throat and sides, and on

the anterior margins of the limbs: lips banded with dusky ; and the limbs

very obscurely banded. Length of specimen 23 in.; of fore-limb 14 in.;

and of hind-limb 33 in.: foot 14 in.; and distance from eye to margin of

lip Zin. Inhabits Pegu.*

Eneystoma (?) Berpmoret, nobis, x. s. This is not a true ENeystoma;

but we have no means of referring it to its proper genus. The fore-limbs

are small and slender,—the hind enormously developed, with fully webbed

toes: head small, and no external tympanic membrane. Length 13 in.,

of fore-limb 33 in., and of hind-limb 27 in,; the foot 1¢in. Colour dusky

above and on the throat; rest of lower-parts reddish-white: some black

spots on the sides, and interrupted bands on the limbs. In young indivi-

duals, a dusky bottle-like mark appears on the upper-parts, with the neck

of the bottle, extending from between the eyes to between the houlders: in

adults this becomes inconspicuous, but is distinctly traceable. Apparently

a common species in Pegu.

ENGYSTOMA INTERLINEATUM, nobis, J. A. S. XXIII, 732. The varia-

tion of colour in this species is extraordinary. In a female with ova,

12 in. long, with hind-limb 1% in., the markings are as formerly described,

only they haye become much less distinct, while a great pale-edged black

spot has become intensely developed, adjoining the base of each thigh

above : in the former specimen, these black spots may be seen in process

of development, at the ends of the two streaks which diverge from between

the shoulders. In a male, the entire upper-parts are pale and have a

rosy tinge, with the same black spots conspicuously developed, while the

remains of the longitudinal strie are barely traceable. All are probably

very beautifully coloured when alive.

4, F. Skipwith, Hsq. C. S. A small collection of sundries, from Cherra

Punji in the Khasya hills; and some good land-shells from Sylhet.

Among the Cherra specimens are three species of Mice in spirit, all of

* R. robusta, nobis, J. A, S. XXIII, 298, is (we are now satisfied) a phase of

R. cutTipors, D, and B,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 721

which appear to be undescribed; also Sorex Gnrirrituir, Horsfield

(erroneously assigned by that gentleman to Afghanistan; being identical

with the supposed S. MurinUs apud nos, p. 28 ante; and the true 8S.

MURINUS having now been presented to our museum from the Tenasserim

valley by Mr. Theobald) :—of reptiles, ARGyYRoPHIS BRAMINUS, DryINUS

PRASINUS, and the young of the fine CoLUBER NIGROMARGINATUS, nobis

(J. A. S. XXIII, 290), a species previously received only from the vici-

nity of Darjiling.

The three species of Mice from Cherra may be thus characterized.

Mus eitrorpEs, nobis, 2. s. This has very much the aspect of the

British Dormouse (Myoxus “AVELLANARIUs ;) but what little remains of

the tail of the only specimen sent is nude, and the colouring is much less

bright, though inclining to the same hue. It would seem to represent a

very distinct division of the great genus Mus; but the specimen is evi-

dently young, and more and better examples are needed for a satisfactory

examination. Fur exceedingly dense and fine, nearly $ in. long upon

the back, and of a light brown colour tinged with fawn externally, the

piles dusky-ash for the basal two-thirds or more: lower-parts white, very

faintly tinged with fawn; the white purest about the lips and chin:

whiskers long, copious and fine (like those of Myoxus avELLANARIUuS) -

feet large, and clad scantily with white hairs; but a distinct dark brown

mark upon each hind-foot, reaching almost to the division of the toes:

ears rather small, ovoid and naked. Length of head and body 2 in.; tail

P; ears posteriorly =5, in.; and tarse 3 in.

M. ERYTHROTIS, nobis, x. s. Another and very different form of Mouse

from the last, and equally from the common house Mouse. Length of

head and body 24 in.; tail 22 in., and consisting of about 26 vertebre :

ears small and hairy, % in. long externally: hind-foot and claws 34 in.

Fur long and very dense; of a rich dark brown colour, grizzled, and

brightly tinged with rufous or rufo-ferruginous towards the tail and upon

the ears conspicuously : lower-parts albescent, tinged with fawn : feet with

brown hairs upon their upper surface ; and the tail considerably hirsute.

One specimen only received.

M. cunicutaris, nobis, x. s. A small field(?) Mouse remarkable for

its ample ears, and tail shorter than the head and body. Length of head

and body 23 in.; of tail 24 in.; ears posteriorly $in.; and hind-foot 42

in. Colour of a wild Rabbit (Lepus cunrcuLus) above, below white ;

and the feet with brownish hairs above, but with white hairs upon the

toes: tail conspicuously ringed, the sete minute and inconspicuous. A

dozen specimens are sent of this species, some of which are more or

less injured.

722 Proceedings of the Astatie Society. : [No. 7

5. R. W. G. Frith, Esq. Kulneah, Jessore. Also a collection of

sundries preserved in spirit: comprising two Bats, KerivouLa Picta

(fine) and Nycticesyus Temmincxit ;—the following birds remarkable for

the locality—GarRULAX sQuaMaTus, IJoLE VIRESCENS, and Hermrxos

FLAVALA, with the curious young of CENTROPUS RUFIPENNIS, and those of

NETTAPUS COROMANDELIANUs ; of snakes—BUNGARUS ANNULARIS (small,

and bottled while in the act of swallowing a TRopIDoNoTUS SsTOLATUS),

VirerA RussELLII, XENODON PURPURASCENS (fine), the common Lyco-

DON AULICUS, CALAMARIA SAGITTATA, and a remarkably beautiful specimen

of Dipsas TRIGgoNaATA, and the young of Hyprus striatus; frogs—

PoLYPEDATES LEUCOMYSTAX (var.), HyLmDacTYLUS BIVITTATUS (beauti-

fully marked variety), and an interesting series of the tadpoles of Rana

VITTIGERA ;*—fish—SyNnGNaTHUS cuncuLUs, B. Ham. ; and of insects—

* In Dr. Cantor’s ‘ Catalogue of the reptiles inhabiting the Malayan peninsula

and islands,’ (J. A. S. XVI, 1060), R. RucuLOsa and R. virrigeRA, Weigmann,

are placed as synonymes of R. TIGRINA. This is a mistake. Neither of the

former appears ever to exceed in magnitude the British R. TEmMPoRARIA ; and R.

VITTIGERA (v. R. assimilis, robi, passim), is readily distinguished at any age by its

semi-palmated hind-feet, the inter-digital membranes of which are not more deve-

loped than in our common Tree-frog (PoLYPEDATES LEUCOMYSTAX). In accord-

ance with this structure, it is decidedly less aquatic in its habits than the others

are, and is found further away from water, under shelter of low herbage and grow-

ing crops, where it can derive the necessary moisture from the night-dews. It is as:

common as the great R. TIGRINA, in the vicinity of Calcutta. R. rugULOSA =

R. Leschenaultii, D. and B. apud Cantor, sed nec apud Jerdon (at least Mr.

Jerdon sent to our museum a different and much larger species by that name many

years ago), v. R. bengalensis, Gray, apud nos (passim). We have not observed

this species wild, but have occasionally received a lot of living adults taken in the

neighbourhood, Some are distinctly marbled and variegated when alive, others

not so; which is at variance with Dr. Cantor’s statement. The pale dorsal line

seems never to occur in this species ; and is as often absent as present in R. virri-

GERA: but in R. TIGRINA it appears to be constant. Our largest male of R.

TIGRINA measures—head and body 7 in., and extended hind-limb 9 in. Though

so common, we have never remarked the tadpoles of R TicriIna; but the young

frogs, measuring—head and body but 3 in. to $ in., are common, At any age, this

species is at once distinguished by its more gracile form, by the considerably less

obtuse shape of its muzzle, and by the brilliancy of its colouring when alive. Its

agility is remarkable; often taking several long lapes in rapid and continuous

succession, making always for the water, and not plunging directly into it like R.

TEMPORARIA, but taking two or three successively diminishing springs along its

surface and then diving below. It is further remarkable for its extraordinary

1855. ] Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 723

the larva and pupa of SaTrurNia aTLAs, and various other larve, &c.,

of more or less interest.

6. J. Bedford, Esq. Specimens of Suta rrper and ANOUS STOLIDUS

from the vicinity of N. Zealand.

7. Capt. C. C. Beaumont. A few specimens of fish caught in the

Pilot’s ridge, Lower Hugli. They consist of Tr1acaNTHUS ACULEATUS

(remarkably fine), TeETRoDoON LUNARIS, MESoPRION JOHNII, CoORVINA

CHAPTIS, and a CARANX (undetermined). |

8. Capt. Jethro Fairweather. Two fine specimens of OstTRracion

turRiTus, L. (genus Tetrasomus, Swainson), from the vicinity of Muscat.

Capt. Sherwill also presented, some time ago, a fine specimen of the

curious little Ostr. ptapHaNus, Schneider, from the C. G. Hope.

| HE. Buyta.

Liprary.

The library has received the followmg accessions during the month of

September last.

| Presented.

Selections from the Records of the Government, N. W. Provinces, Vol. I.

Agra, 1855, Ri. 8vo.— By THE GOVERNMENT.

Selections from the Records of the Madras Government, No. X. Reports

on Important Public Works, for 1852.—By THE BENGAL Govt.

A Guide to Analysis in Geological and Agricultural Chemistry. By an

Officer of the Bengal Engineers, Calcutta, 1855, 8vo.—By THE SAME.

Recueil des Actes de Academie Imperiale des Sciences, Belles-lettres et

Arts de Bordeaux ; seiziéme année, 1854, 3 Trimestre.—By THE ACADEMY.

Beretning om Fante-eller Landstrygerfolket in Norge. Af Gilbert Sundt.

Christiania, 1850, 12mo.—By THE UNIVERSITY oF CHRISTIANIA.

Beretning om Bodsfengslets Orksomhed i aaet 1851-52. Christiania,

1854, 8vo.—By THE SAME.

Pharmacopeea Norvegica Regia auctoritate edita. Christiania, 1854, 8vo.

—By THE SAME.

Klinik over Hudsygdommene og de syphilitiske, Sygdommei 1852, ved

W. Boeck. Christiania, 1854, 8vo. pamphlet.—By THE SAME.

habit of preying upon small birds, as was first noticed by T. Wright, Esq. of

Saharunpur (Calc. Journ. N. H. II1, 284), and of which two instances have since

come to our knowledge, one of them contributed by our late Secretary, Mr. Grote.

The smallest fully-formed frogs of R. virriIGERA measure from 3 to ¢ in.

from muzzle to vent; and of this size many will be found with tail in process of

absorption. We know of only these three species of true Rana in L. Bengal.

724 Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. [No. 7.

Nyt Magazin fiir Naturvidenskaberne, Udgives af den physiographiske

Forening 1 Christiania ved C. Si al Christiania, 1853, 8vo. pamphlet.

—By THE Same.

Det Kongelige Norge Frederiks Universitets Aarberetning for 1852.

Christiania, 1854, 8vo. pamphlet.—By Ture Same.

Syphilistimen studeret ved Sygesengen af W. Boeck. Christiania, 1854,

8vo.— By THE SAME.

Das Chemische Laboratorium des Universitet Christiania und die darin

Ausgefiihrten Chemischen Untersuchungen. MHerausgegeben von A.

Strecker. Christiania, 1854, 4to. pamphlet.—By THE Samer.

Norsk og Keltisk, Om det norske og de Keltiske Sprogs Indbyrdes Loar

af C. A. Holmboe. Christiania, 1854, 4to.—By THE SAME.

Symbol ad ad Historiam Antiquiorem Rerum Norvegiarum, Edidit P. A.

Murch. Christiania, 1850, 4to.—By THE Same.

Reizen en on der sockingen in Sumatra gedran op last der Nederlandsche

Indische Regering, Tusschen de jaren en 1833-34, door Dr. S. Muller en

Dr. L. Horner. Sgravenhage, 1855, 8vo.— By THE AuTHORs.

Natvurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche Indie, Deel VIII. aflevering

V.und VI. und deel HI.—1IV.—By true Natura History Socirry or

NETHERLAND’S InpiaA.

Bidragen tot de Taal-Land-en Volkenkunde von Neerlandsch Indie.

Derde deel, 1855.—By THe Roya InstiruTe oF History, GEOGRAPHY

AND ETHNOLOGY of NETHERLAND’s INDIA.

Anniversary Address to the Geographical Society of London, by W. J.

Hamilton, Esq. for 1853. London, 1855.—By THE GEOGRAPHICAL So-

CLETN.

Journal of the Geographical Society, Vol. XXIV.—By THE SAME.

Annual Report of the Grant Medical College, Bombay, for the session

1854-55.—By THE COLLEGE.

The Caleutta Christian Observer for Sept. 1855.—By THE EpiTors.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 105.—By THE Epiror.

The Upadeshak, No. 105.—By THE EpiTor.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, August, 1855.—By THE Epiror.

The Tattwabodhini Patrika, No. 146.—By ture TaTTwaBoDHINI’ SOBHA’,

The Durbin for September 1855.—By THE Eprror.

The Citizen Newspaper for Sept. 1855.—By Tue EpiTor.

The Central Star, Vol. III. No. 29.—By THE Epiror.

The Indian Times, Vol. I. No. 5.—By THe Epiror.

Exchanged.

The Atheneum, for June, 1855.

The Philosophical Magazine, for July, 1855,

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 725

Purchased.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome III. No. 2.

Revue et Magazin de Zoologie, No. 5, for 1855.

The American Journal of Science and Arts, Nos. 55 and 57.

Revue des Deux Mondes, June, 1855.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 91.

The Quarterly Review, No. CXCIII.

The Edinburgh Review, No. 207.

L’Athenzum Franeais, Nos. 2, 3, 4, 5, 7, 8, 9, 14, 24, 25, 26 and 27.

Bulletin Archéologique, Nos. 2, 3 and 6.

The Literary Gazette, 2004 @ 8.

Journal des Savants, Juin, 1855.

Comptes Rendus, No. 24, 25, 26 and I.

Ra’/JENDRALA’L MITTRa.

Oct. lst, 1855.

PPLDLPP PP PLD LDP LPP PPPS LPP LSP PIII

For Novremser, 1855.

The Society met on the 7th Inst. at the usual hour.

Sir J. W. Colvile, Kt. President, in the chair.

The proceedings of the last month were read and confirmed.

Presentations were received—

1. From W. Theobald, Esq., facsimile of an inscription from

Rangoon.

2. From H. Cope, Esq., facsimile of an inscription found in an

excavation lately made at Kangra, under the superintendence of

Capt. Walker, 7th N. I. and presented by him to Lt. Dunbar, of the

6th M. N. I.

3. From the Govt. of Bombay through Lt. EH. F. Fergusson,

Supt. Govt. Observatory, copy of the meteorological observations

made at the Observatory in 1852.

4. From Capt. Dicy 1st Asst. Master Attendant, a stone Image of

Sivaparvati, and 2 silver and 2 gold coins found near the Light

House at Saugor.

The following gentlemen, duly proposed and seconded at the last

meeting, were balloted for and elected ordinary members.

P. W. Legeyt, Esq. Bombay, C. 8.

J. Middleton, Esq. (re-elected.)

726 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

The Chairman announced to the meeting that the Council have

appointed Babu Rajendralal Mittra, to officiate as Secretary pend-

ing the election of a Secretary.

Communications were received—

1. From the Govt. of the N. W. Provinces through Mr. Asst-

Secy. W. Carmichael, forwarding copy of a meteorological register

kept at the Office of the Secy. to the Govt. at Agra, for the month

of Sept. 1855.

2. From Babu Radhanath Sikd4r, enclosing abstracts of the

results of the hourly meteorological observations taken at the

Surveyor General’s Office, in the month of July, 1855.

3. From A. Grote, Esq. enclosing a letter from Dr. Hunter, to

Col. Hannay, on a collection of clays, &c., from Debrughur, Upper

Assam.

The following is Dr. Hunter’s report on the specimens.

No. 1. Brilliant white kaolin or porcelain earth of first rate quality

suited to the manufacture of porcelain, chemical, and table wares.

No. 2. Fresh compact white felspar, the Petunse of China, used

in the bodies and glazes of porcelain and pottery.

No. 3. Fossil wood of coal measures, makes. good table weights

when polished (silicious.)

No. 4. White fossil wood of coal’ measures impregnated with

Alumina (a rare kind of fossil wood.)

No. 5. Indianite, a mineral intermediate between quartz and

felspar, contains a good deal of lime or potass and melts into a pure

white enamel.

No. 6. Shell limestone or blue mountain limestone of the coal

formations containing fossil wood.

No. 7. Compact limestone with crystals of calcareous spar and

transverse septae.

This is a fragment of a gigantic Ammonite.

No. 8. Tuffaceous lime, portion of a gigantic Ammonites catena

(see plate 42 Fig 3, of Buckland’s Geology.)

No. 9. Tuffaceous lime and clay slate containing impressions of

shells and of an Ammonite.

No. 10. This is a very fine specimen of nepheline, a rare mineral

belonging to the felspar family.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatie Society. 727

No.11. Granular Indianite containing chlorite, useful in the

bodies of stone ware.

No. 12. Yellow ochron marl from coal measures, Jeypore.

No. 13. Blue shale from the coal measures, Jeypore.

No. 14. Yellow sandy ochre from the coal measures, Jeypore.

No. 15. White soft aluminous kaolin, from the vicinity of

Golaghat. This with No. 1, and No. 2, ought to make first rate

porcelain.

No. 16. Red ochre from the Naga hills useful for coloring glazes

and painting pottery or porcelain.

No. 17. Tough black clay from the river bank Golaghat, useful

for pottery, roofing and paving tiles, requires to be mixed with 2

parts of slaty clay or shale No. 13.

No. 18. White ball clay useful for fire-bricks, seggars and

stoneware.

No. 19. Tough blue clay, useful for stoneware and for seggars

with equal parts of No. 18.

No. 20. Yellow sandy clay too coarse except for brick-making,

to be used with tough brown clay or No. 21.

No. 21. Tough black clay useful for bricks and tiles.

No. 22. Potter’s clay unwashed. This is like Stourbridge fire

clay, used for seggars, fire-bricks, stoneware and chemical ware.

No. 23. Fine silt used for making bath bricks.

No. 24. Yellow silt used for bath bricks for sharpening knives.

No. 25. Grey silt from the bed of a tank (a very sandy clay of

little use.)

No. 26. Red ochre (washed) used for coloring pottery.

No. 27. Slaty clay or shale used for bricks along with No. 22,

or No. 18.

No. 28. Tough blue clay from the coal measures, Jeypore, used

for pottery and making artificial hydraulic cement.

No. 29. Quartz and felspar pebbles from the hot springs near

Golaghat.

No. 30. Fossil wood and bones or horns converted into yellow

ochre.

No. 31. Soft aluminous shale or Polier slate used for polishing

and burnishing metals.

728 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. [ No. 7.

No. 32. Red marl used for coloring dips and glazes.

No. 33. Yellow clay makes bright red earthenware.

No. 34. This is not selenite but agalmatolite, the figure-stone

of the Chinese. The selenite ought to be sought for in the vicinity

of salt springs. )

The sample of soapstone is of the finest and whitest description, it

is like the fine French chalk used for scouring woollen cloth. Of the

above samples Nos. 17—21, and 23, wouid work well together, 18,

or 22, would work well with 27 and 28, with 31. You cannot use

the kaolin yet, till you get mills to grind the felspar and quartz

to a creamy consistency.

4, From E. Thomas, Esq. submitting a paper on the Coins of the

Gupta dynasty. |

5. From B. H. Hodgson, Esq. enclosing vocabularies of the

Toda, Kotaé, Badaga, Kurumba and Irula tongues.

6. From Lt. R. Stewart, North Cachar, forwarding “ Notes on

Northern Cachar, with appendices, on the natives of the country

and their languages.

7. From W. Theobold, Esq. submitting a paper on Indian oology:

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

Capt. Thuillier, at the request of the chairman, read to the

Meeting extracts from a private letter from M. Adolphe Schlagin-

tweit, giving an account of his travels beyond the Kumaon range.

LIBRARY.

The Library has received the following accessions since the last month, viz.

Presented.

Madras exhibition of 1855 : Catalogue Raisonné of the thirty classes into

which the articles in the exhibition are divided, with an Index of the subjects

comprised in each class and of the names of exhibitors; compiled for the

use of the Jurors, by Lieut. H. P. Hawkes, Madras, 1855, fl. fol— By THE

Govt. or BENGAL. |

Official and descriptive Catalogue of the Madras exhibition of 1855, 4to.—

By THE SAME.

Ossetische Sprachlehre nebst einer Abhandlung uber das-Mingrelische,

Suanische und Abchasische, von Dr. Georg Rosen, 4to. Pamphlet.—By THE

AUTHOR,

Catalogue of Stars near the Ecliptic observed at Markree, vol. III, Dublin,

1854, 8vo.—By THe Roya. Society or Lonpon.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 729

Philosophical Transactions of the Royal Society of London, vol. CXLIV.

Parts I.—]I.—By Tue Same.

Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh vol. XXI, Parts I.—II.—

By THE Society. |

Proceedings of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, Session 1853-4, No. 54-5.

—By THE SAME.

Selections from the Records of Government, North Western Provinces,

Part XXI.—By THE Govt.

Selections from the Public Correspondence of the Punjab Administration,

No. XII. 4 copies.—By Tur Cuizr CoMMIssIONER OF LAHORE.

The Mollusca, or the Classes, Families and Genera of Recent and Fossil

Shells, by Edward Balfour.— By rue AuTHor.

The Upadeshak, No. 107.—By rue Epitor.

The Oriental Baptist, No. 107.—By tus Eprror.

The Oriental Christian Spectator, No. 9.—By THE Epiror.

The Caleutta Christian Observer, for Oct. and Nov. 1855.—By THe

EDITORS.

The Durbin, a Persian newspaper, for Oct. 1855.—By THE EpiTor.

Selections from the Records of the Goverment of India, No. VIII. Report

on the Metalliferous Deposits of Kumaon and Ghurwal.—By THE Govt, or

INDIA.

Dictionnaire Francais, Arabe, Persan et Ture, par le Prince Alexandre

Handpére, Vol. I. Mocon, 1840, 4to.—By ————— ?

The Indian Annals of Medieal Science, No. V.—By TuE Epiror.

Magnetical and Meteorological Observations made at the Hon’ble East India

Company’s Observatory at Bombay, in the year 1852, under the superintend~

ence of Lieut. Fergusson.—By THE Govt. or BomBay.

Purchased.

Revue de Deux Mondes, 1-15, Juilliet et Aout.

Mohammed der Prophet, sein Leben und seine Lehre. Aus handschriftlichen

quellen und dem Koran gechopft und dargestellt von Dr. G. Weil. Stutt-

gart, 1843, post 8vo.

The North American Review, No. 146.

The American Journal of Science and Arts, No. 58.

The Annals and Magazine of Natural History, No. 92.

The Literary Gazette,gNos. 2009 to 12.

L’Athenzeum Fran¢ais, Nos. 28 to 31.

Bulletin Archaeologique, No. 7.

Revue et Magazin de Zoologie, No. 6, for 1855.

Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Tome III, No. 3.

730 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. — [ No. 7.

Description des Animaux Fossiles du groupe Nummulitique de l’Inde

par le Vicounte d’Archiac. Part II. 4to.

L’Empire Chinois, faisant suite a Vouvrage intitulé Souvenirs d’un

Voyage dans la Tartarie et le Thibet, par M. Huc. Deuxieme edition. Paris,

1854, 2 vols. 8vo.

A Gazetteer of the Territories under the Government of the East India

Company and of the Native States on the Continent of India. By E. Thorn-

ton. London, 1854, 4 vols. 8vo.

Egypt’s Place in Universal History, by Bunsen, vol. II.

Bunsen’s Philosophy of Universal History, 2 vols. 8vo.

Journal des Savants Vol. for 1838 and for Juilliet, 1855.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 2 to 5.

Exchanged.

‘ Caleutta Review for Sept. 1855.

The Atheneum for July, 1855.

The Philosophical Magazine, No. 64.

Nov. 7th, 1855. Ra/JENDRALA'L MITTRA.

SADA LLP DLL SPL LVL PIP SP PPL DPD PLD SNA,

For Drcremeper, 1855.

At the usual monthly general Meeting of the Society held on

the 5th instant.

Sir J. W. Colvile Kt. President, in the chair.

Presentations were received—

1, From R. P. Harrison, Esq. through A. Grote, Esq. 3 bronze

figures. ‘They were found,” says Mr. H. “by a native about five

miles from the station (Cuttack,) when digging for the foundation

of a new house. There is an inscription at the back of one of the

figures which appears to be in Sanscrit. I could find no one here

who could read it. The figures are not those of any deities usually

worshipped in this part of the country. They do not seem to be very

ancient, but as Samuells told me the Society might like to have

them, I forward them herewith.”’

Babu Rajendralal Mittra stated that the Prices were Buddhist,

and between seven aud eight hundred years old, and submitted

the following transcript and translation of the inscription.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 731

afe Aanfa arceafea Tees Saw fasrqcra: waa wy

wy wife: aaleaueratea 3 avai aT: AS GAH AVATATUA Il

Translation.

Prosperity. In the samvat 55 of the victorious king, Sri Gaud-

chandra Deva, during his stay in the suburbs of Yayatinagara. On

the top are kamandi (query, kamanga, the exciters of lust ?) who are

supported by the dogs at the root of the tree ; (around) the base are

worshippers ; three are attendants.”

2. From Baron Von Hammer-Purgstall, the 6th vol. of his History

of Arabic Literature.

3. From Babu Sivaprasad, through Principal Isvarachandra

Vidyasagar, the 1st vol. of his Bhugol Hastamalak, a treatise on

Geography in Hindi.

4. From Principal Isvarachandra Vidyasagar, his 1st and 2nd

Pamphlets in Bengali, on the marriage of Hindu Widows.

The following gentlemen were named for ballot at the next

ordinary Meeting.

R. H. Russell, Esq. B. C. 8. Chittagong, proposed by F. Beaufort,

Esq. and seconded by Capt. Thuillier.

Dr. von Leibig, Professor at the Presideney College, proposed by

Mr. Grote, and seconded by Sir J. Colvile.

Col. Smith, proposed by Mr. Allen, and seconded by Mr. Grote.

J. W. B. Money, Esq. B. C. 8S. proposed by Sir J. Colvile, and

seconded by Mr. Atkinson.

The chairman announced that Dr. Boycott having resigned, the

Council had elected, subject to the confirmation of the Society, Mr.

W. S. Atkinson, as member of their body and honorary Secretary

to the Society.

He also stated, in behalf of the Council, that the situation of House

Serjeant to the Society having become vacant by the death of Ser-

jeant MacGrath, they had appointed a Jemadar on Rs. 12 and an

additional Chowkedar, on Rs. 6 per mensem, to perform his duties.

The arrangement was approved and sanctioned.

Capt. Thuillier gave notice of his intention, at the next annual

general meeting, to propose to alter and amend so much of Rule 8, as

prescribed a quarterly payment of 16 Rs. subseription for all members

of the Society and to substitute a lower rato.

732 Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. Now:?:

Communications were received—

1. From Mr. Under-Secy. Morris, communicating copy of a letter

from the Govt. to the Magistrate of Bhaghalpur, directing him to

keep the Jamma masjid clear of jungle.

The letter is as follows :—

No. 647.

From the Under-Secy. to the Govt. of Bengal,

To the Magistrate of Bhagalpur.

Dated Fort William, the 3rd November, 1855.

SIR,

GENERAL. I am directed by the Lieutenant-

Governor to furnish you with a copy of the correspondence noted

in the margin, and to re-

From Managing Director and Agent of the : :

East India Railway Company. Dated 27th April, quest that you will take

1855, and one enclosure. measures to keep the

To do. do. No. 931, do. 9th May. ae i

To the Railway Commrs. No. 932 @ do. Masjid at hajmehal there-

From ditto ditto, No. 106, do. 28th May. in referred to, free from

To the Secy. Asiatic Society, No. 1230. Dated. .

the 7th June. jungle, so that it may be

Beane dno, No, 187, io, sh See “ouay of aceasa_ to" anti

quarians or other visitors.

For this purpose you are authorized to incur such moderate

annual expense as may be necessary, submitting to this office previ-

ously an estimate for approval. It is understood that the building

is now free from jungle, having been recently cleared by the Railway

Company’s Officers, but you will ascertain how this really is.

2. You are requested to report whose property the Masjid

now is.

Yours, &e.

(Signed) G.G. Morris,

Under Secy. Govt. of Bengal.

2. From the Govt. N. W. P. through Mr. Asst. Secy. W.

Carmichael, forwarding copy of a meteorological register kept at the

office of the Secy. to the Govt. of the N. W. P. at Agra for the

month of October last.

3. From the Government of Bengal, through Mr. Under-Secy.

Morris, forwarding a report on the Economic Geology of Upper

Assam with two boxes of specimens.

1855. | Proceedings of the Asiatic Society. 733

Extracts from the report were read.

The Librarian submitted his usual monthly report.

LIBRARY.

The following additions have been made to the Library since the last

Meeting.

Presented.

Sitzungsbericht der kaiserlichen Academie der Wissenschaften, Mathe-

matisch-Naturwissenschaftlich classe. Band XII, heft V. Band XIII,

heft 1-2, and Index to Band X.—By THe AcApEmy.

Ditto Philosophisch-Historische Classe, Band XII, heft V. Band XIII,

heft. 1-2.—By THE SAME. ; :

Monumenta Habsburgica, ler Band.—By THE sAME.

Archiv fur Kunde 6sterreichischer St Mies eae Band XIII, 1-2,

heft.— By THE SAME.

Notizenblatt, Beilage sum Archiv fur Kunde Osterreichischer Geschichts-

quellen, Nos. 18 and 24.—By THE SAME.

Bhugol Hastamalak, or an Epitome of Geography in Hindi. By Babu

Sivaprasad, Calcutta, 1855, 8vo.—By THE AUTHOR.

On the Marriage of Hindu Widows, 2 Pamphlets, by Principal Isvrachan-

dra Vidyasagara.—By THE AUTHOR.

Natuurkundig Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch Indie, Deal IX, Nos. V.—

VI.—By tue Epirors.

The Durbin, a Persian newspaper, for Nov. 1855.—By THE Eprror.

The Tattwabodhini Patrika for Nov.—By THE TaTTWwABODHINIi

SaByHa’.

The Citizen newspaper, for Nov. 1855.—By THe Epiror,

The Oriental Christian Spectator for Oct. 1855.—By THE Ep1ror.

Purchased.

The English im Western India, being the Early History of the Factory at

Surat of Bombay, and the subordinate factories on the Western coast, by

P. Anderson, Bombay, 1854, 8vo.

Indische Gedichte in deutschen Nachbildwhen over Albert Haefer. Lezp-

zig 1844, 2 vols. 12mo.

Revue des Deux Mondes, tome IX, and X, 1, 2, 4, Livraisons.

Comptes Rendus, Nos. 6 to 10.

L’Athenzum Frangaise 9 Nos,

Exchanged.

The Atheneum, for Aug. 1855.

RaA’SENDRALA’L MITTRA.

Dec. 1st, 1855.

: kt

‘ane

eae

ts iapenwsive t

“el atta sin! ini hacen %

i Soe, 7 ae f

’

aia

z race = Lys

¢ tog haa woh fe 7 : é

» i

a ‘

)

z ay * 7 v on “ }

; 9 , i Ta a a nO Ww ‘L’Oa bitaeurS ‘

* . , ay

~ 7 ; i ; ‘

a Mel

spn oO 2. oar ; j

‘ .

Be MG Ue Kanne

‘ ae ‘

‘ vi

, RA as

, ~

}

Meteorological Observations. i

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of August, 1854.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

136

. : S Range of the Barometer Ss ep Oey Mai

»~ a . =

ae during the day. a2 theiday.

Oo = tu O

Date. Fa ea a e 2

S32 | Max Min, Diff. | $4 | Max.| Min. | Diff.

= =

Inches. Inches. | Inches. Inches. fo) ty) ty) re)

1 29.357 29.414 29.284 0.130 83.4 | 88.0 | 80.9 | 7.1

2 .381 449 .d00 114 81.9 | 86.0 | 80.0 | 6.0

3 471 .036 427 -109 82.7)» 84.28 ETS. 1S) 837

4 521 27d 475 .100 84.2 | 88.0] 81.6] 6.4

5 .965 .627 916 -llL | 83.1 | 86.1 | 80.1 | 6.0

6 Sunday.

7 547 .612 472 .140 85.6 | 90.6 | 81.7 | 8.9

8 -493 .546 429 117 84.9 | 86.8 | 83.6 | 3.2

9 494 ool 444 107 82.5 | 84.2 | 80.6 | 3.6

10 2023 074 478 .096 SE be 82.9 492) aad

il 939 .601 .465 136 82.1 | 86.6 | 79.6 | 7.0

12 510 553 2447 106 ‘ 79.5 | 6.7

13 | Sunday.

14 .099 .625 002 123 81.2 | 8.4

15 644 .697 599 .098 81.6 | 4.6

16. 673 746 .616 .130 S122: |) bie

17 -688 734 .638 .096 79.2 | 4.6

18 -687 747 .632 115 79.4 | 6.2

19 -668 721 611 110 78.0 | 4.0

20 | Sunday.

21 .692 159 .619 .136 81.0 | 8.8

22 .647 692 079 113 82.5 | 4.1

23 .643 .692 593 .099 81.6 | 5.2

24 .633 .693 O77 oh lib 80.0 | 7.6

25 .648 .710 .996 114 80.2 | 8.3

26 677 134 .616 118 79.0 | 8.2

A | Sunday.

28 095 .641 515 .126 92.0 | 81.4 | 10.6

29 087 .637 5039 .098 90.8 | 80.6 | 10.2

30 -601 651 5o7 114 88.6 | 80.6 | 8.0

31 577 642 506 88.0 | 80.8 | 7.2

ul Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of August, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon, (Continued.)

Sle | 2 (80.180) 22 oer

= a ae 2. |S, | erg oe

=) ° o ° 3) a ae E23 ae

32 2 3S. beled 28 |) .o 4 eee

Palio | By lee )o2 | oee | Sees

s.0 f=?) S Ses S56 ° Siem 3 os 3

§ 4 a a baa Se S mee | eames sus

= a She eee ie eae

ty) o fC) () Inches.) Tic gt. || Ting

1 80.2 3.2 78 6 4,8 0.958 | 10.28 1.68 0.860

2 80.0 Ol 79 2.9 970 44 .00 913

3 80.5 2.2 79.4 3.3 983 56 16 901

4 80.9 3.3 79.2 5.0 976 45 19 854

5 80.8 2.3 79.6 3.9 989 .60 26 894

6 |Sunday

7 82.6 3.0 81.1 4.5 1.037 | 11.06 70 867

8 82.7 2.2 81.6 3.3 053 24 22 902

9 te | 1.2 80.7 1.8 024 00 0.64 945

10 19.9 1.2 79.3 1.8 0.979 | 10.55 -62 944

dt 80.2 1.9 79.2 2.9 976 50 1.01 912

12 80.7 1.7 1968 2.6 995 69 0.92 921

13. |Sunday

14 81.8 2.4 80.6 3.6 1.021 92 1.32 892

15 81.4 2.1 80.3 3.2 O11 04 16 903

16 81.1 2.0 80.1 3.0 005 ry | 09 908

17 80.1 1.0 79.6 1.5 0.989 .65 0.52 953

18 80.4 1.5 79.6 2.3 .989 .65 Bic) 931

19 78.9 1.2 77.9 1.8 937 12 .60 944

20 |Sunday |

21 81.7 2.9 80.2 4.4 1.008 79 1.60 871

22 82.1 2.1 81.0 oe .034 | 11.07 AT 904

23 81.5 202 8().4 3.3 014 | 10.87 20 901

24 80.8 2.6 7965 3.9 0.986 -O7 ee 884

25 81.8 2.8 80.0 4.2 }.001 2 52 876

26 81.2 2.0 80.2 3.0 .008 81 08 909

27 = |Sunday

Meteorological Observations. ill

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of August, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

ae Range of the Barometer for = Pai abe ar a

2 3 each hour during 8 hour during the

5. the month. = month.

=) a =

Hour. 2s a

one le

m4 5 ; Ake . .

4 Max. Min. Diff, x 2 Max. | Min. | Diff.

oo Paar

= =

Inches. Inches. Inches, Inches. o o o oO

Mid-/\ 99592 | 29.727 | 29.377 | 0.350 | 81.9 | 84.4] 79.8

night. } / : : oo . . x 4.6

1 co 109 .064 .045 81.8 | 84.6 | 79.8 4.8

2 .561 .696 2347 0349 81.6 | 84.6 | 79.6 5.0

3 002 .688 .346 Pa 4 81.5 | 84.4 79.6 4.8

4 .050 .688 .349 .039 81.4 | 84.2 | 79.2 5.0

5 .563 704 .000 .o04 80.9 | 82.5 78.7 3.8

6 70 05 361 044 80.9 | 83.6! 78.4 i a4

7 .993 0738 387 ool 81.4 1° 83.6")! 78:7 4.9

8 .610 Ape .383 Jouc 82.6 | 84.8 | 79.4 5.4

9 .624 142 087 .000 83.7 | 86.6 | 79.4 7.2

10 .629 2f00 .378 Olt 84.9 | 89.2 | 79.2 | 10.0

il 620 742 “O10 .369 85.3 | 90.1 79.8 | 10.3

Noon. 601 714 woe iao2 86.2 | 91.0 | 80.6 | 10.4

1 581 691 333 .358 86.4 | 92.0 | 80.6 | 11.4

2 558 691 elk 380 86.0 | 91.2 79.6 | 11.6

3 538 682 290 392 85.4 | 88.4 | 79.2 9.2

4 2524 645 284 361 Shalt $9.2 29.211 V0.0

5 -526 645 .296 349 84.4 | 87.8 | 79.6 8.2

6 nad 652 309 343 83.7 | 86.6 | 79.5 Wel

7 553 663 338 325 83.0") 85.8. 79.0)1 - G8

8 579 686 339 347 92.7) 86 Ol 2o:0 6.0

9 602 716 393 SoZ 82.3 85.3 785 6.8

10 615 fal 394 oad 82.1 | 85.2 78.0 2

11 613 726 387 .339 81.9 | 84.6 | 78.4 6.2

_—_

iv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of August, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

f ‘yi alagee 6 Bu lag |-¢

a a3 4 A o ae ee a5

eS » S 2 SMR fesi ‘So

a 5 ® 2 2 29 | ee ge

Hour. “ 2 =) = eal Es 53 | @ &'e0

33 2 3 2 Si | 32 |S Fs) wos

=o = 8 Si: Hs = = Blige | ee OS

| = Ais 22 2 =

ae pQ 2, Be ao & arf. hee eon ie ES

3 A % . po | >| £2 ISeeeas

= a S) A =) = a =

ft) ) fy) i) Inches,}| T. gr. | T. gr.

SEE i 80.5 | 1.4 | 79.8 |. 2.1 -| 0.995 | 10.71 | 0.73 | 0.936

1 80.4 1.4 | 79a ol 2s Vln, Gee .68 W2-| {987

2 80.4 B22) he 79.8 ol PAB 2995 i: 63 | .944

3 80.3 2 hoe sl ) Was | 080 .68 63 | .944

4 80.1 ee Ce se anew) 258 69 | .939

5 79.7 12 1 | eel CIS, hah O78 49 61 | .945

6 79.8 Vd uh oe LIAy yl ecore 52 58 | .948

7 80.2 12 oh Meee 168) ale 089 65 62 | .945

8 80.7 19h mee | 2:91) 1,992 66 | 23020) 1.908

9 81.2 O25 tol OO yl BIB =|) 998 .69 38 | .886

10 81.8 3.1. | 48002 o| 4e7-. a2008 slr 2A a8ee

11 81.9 3.4.1 80,2 | 5.1 | ».008 rai 87 |- Yi852

Noon.| 82.6 Ged 180isn\, Bit! Bec Oor 96 | 2.03 | .844

1 82 4 Dy) 18040) GO: why O14 81 25 | .828

2 82.4 Bibs et8OL6 «| 5.4. SOR .90 01 | .844

3 82.0 Bad wil) 80rd. | “5L) 0 #11 .80 1.88 | ,852

4 81.9 B21 8003.| 4.8 .\. 001 .80 77.| Ghee

5 81.7 OF | W8O3.) 41. | gORT .82 49 | ,879

6 81.5 DOL 80nd | Sidi. 4014 187 20 | oot

7 81.1 DO MSO Al meet 7 7 OOS a) 05 1 OI

8 80.9 LS) SOs |! 2:7. 1, 2008 75 | 0.97.) 3g

9 80.7 16 | 79.9 | 2.4 | 0.998 74 84 | .927

10 80.4 LF) WIG) V6 OBE .60 91 | .920

11 80.4 Led ia] eS. | 9213 = 114988 65 79 | 29B8

NS ens HE ee ee ee

Meteorological Observations. Vv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta, in the

month of August, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

aa |

& 2 Prevailing direction

° 3s k, reval

$| #8 g af the Wind. General aspect of the Sky.

A) a” |e

0 Inc.

ak 1.16) E. or N. E, or E. N.| Cloudy with occasional drizzling.

E. blowing sharp

whole day.

AD ee 0.33] N. E. occasionally; Cloudy with constant drizzling.

sharp or E,

3 : 0.71] E. or S. E. Cloudy and constantly raining or drizzling.

4) 115.0 |0.16| S. E. or S. Cloudy with rain between 8 and 9 p. M. and

Oy hae 0.34) S. E. or S. Cloudy. [occasional drizzling.

6| Sunday

Bee les, || Sz Cloudy.

a as Bai/.S. or 5. W, Ditto.

SA oe 0 88) S. or S. E. or S. W.| Cloudy with constant rain.

TOiai 35; 0.86] S, Ditto.

ee -- |S. W. or W. Cloudy with constant drizzling.

7 on 0.48) S. or S. W. Ditto.

13] Sunday

14, 124.0 | .. |W.orS. W. or S, | Cloudy with rain between 8 and 9 Pp. m,

15 . 1.04; S. Cloudy with rain between 1 and 2 p. m. and

EOE oe Nes, OF Sy es. Cloudy. [occasionally drizzling.

17 she 1.66] S. E. or S, or S, W.| Cloudy and occasionally raining or drizzling.

PSs we -- | Calm or S. W. or S.| Cloudy and drizzling at 4 ep. mM.

| ae 1.18) S. S. E. or 8. S. W.} Cloudy with constant rain or drizzling.

20| Sunday

21; 148.0 . 74) Sor S. W. Cloudless til] 6 a.m. cloudy afterwards with

a shower of rain between 6 and 7 p,m

and a little drizzling afterwards.

Ben ae 0.60) S. blowing high at 8} Cloudy.

and 10 Pp. mM. [between 1 and 2 p. m.

Zoho" \ 0 0.26] S. E. or S. Cloudy with drizzling and a shower of rain

Za AAO.O hw. |S Cloudy and raining at 4 p. M. and drizzling

25} 130.0 | .. | S. or S. W. or S, E.| Cloudy. [now and then,

AGO. fs. 0.15} S. or S. W, (high at} Cloudy with a shower of rain between 2 and

10 P. M.) 3 Ae M. and occasional drizzling.

27| Sunday. | 0.66

28) 145.0 Calm or S.W.or S. E.| Cloudy and a shower of rain between 2 and

3 Pp. M. and a little drizzling afterwards.

29) 150.0 |0.12| S. or S. W. Cloudy and raining or drizzling between 5

and 7 ep. M.

30} 135.0 |0.82) CalmorN.E.orS.E.} Cloudless till 4 r. m. cloudy afterwards and

raining at 4 P. M.

31} 130.2 | 0.18) S. Cloudless till 3 a. M. cloudy with a shower

; of rain between Noon and | Pp, M.

V1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of September, 1854.

Latitude 229 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

ns 33 Range of the Barometer = e Pane eG

“to 8 3 “during the day. he ree eee

Date. | 2 a si 5 Beene

maa Aa

ams: “ a2 :

s3¢/| Max Min Diff. Se Max Min. | Diff.

= a

Inches. | Inches. |} Inches. | Inches. Cy) fy) o tr)

1 (29.587 |29.634 {29.518 | 0.116 84.2 89.4 | 81.0] 8.4

2 625 688 .565 123 83.6 88.2 | 80.4 | 7.8

3 | Sunday. ,

4 665 740 589 151 84.0 89.9; 80.4 | 9.5

5 .633 700 572 .128 84.4 88.9 81.0 19

6 611 672 .480 192 83.9 90.0 | 81.6] 8.4

7 588 .653 .905 .148 83.3 89.8 | 80.2 | 9.6

8 550 | .600 .486 114 83.9 90.2 80.0 | 10.2

1) 998 .613 007 -106 82.8 86.2 | 80.0; 6.2

10 |Sunday.

ib 597 645 545 .100 82.8 8719) "| SBOnda er 72

12 094 .649 ol LS 80.5 83.8 19.2 4.6

13 .526 .088 463 2125 80.3 83.6 77.4 6.2

14 539 wo 7, 490 107 83.5 86.6 y) | SC. 20rG-4

15 .089 .695 .033 122 83.2 86.0 81.2 4.8

16 088 .642 042 .100 83.8 88.4) 79:80 18.6

17 |Sunday.

18 .659 710 092 118 83.5 88.7) 78.5") 10,2

19 660 .708 081 127 83.6 90.6 | 78.8 | 11.8

20 -666 718 94 124 85.4 91.0 80.8 | 10.2

Zh -696 761 .636 125 81.5 86.4 | 78.3! 8.1

22 730 783 677 -106 80.7 84.0 | 78.2 | -5.8

23 .699 759 622 133 81.4 87.0 | 78.4 | 8.6

24 |Sunday.

25 716 759 659 .100 78.0 (9.7 | 70,0 taro

26 -796 853 139 114 (9.9 *) “B46, | °° 76.5 ia

27 .820 .882 157 125 82.0 | 86.6 17.8 8.8

28 804 877 124 0153 Bae | 86/9 78.0 8.9

29 -746 812 .658 154 84.2 89.8 | 79.6 | 10.2

30 723 07 656 121 83.0 88.2 | 809 | 7.3

Meteorological Observations. vil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, im the

month of September, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

: SO re we | Se les ee

- 2 EB 8 Sa [se (as.

c Ve BU elo: 58 |Sz8/s2%

Q ° o 3 = os O 2 S oo 5

Date fe 2 Q 2 a) ES 3 | o g 80

oo = re} Ss ess os aOa| &o a

eae A tel era eel ae a ae

eo | SMe eS | aah | Bere eae

= a) S a) = = a =

0 oO o fa) Inches.| T. gr. | T. gr.

1 81.7 BG SOA Bese aN O44 |e 10.85 1.39 | 0.886

81.4 a2 | 80.3 3.9 Oil .84 19 901

3 Sunday. | |

4 81.5 25 80.2 3.8 .008 19 08 887

5 82.0 2.4 80.8 3.6 .027 .98 wag 892

6 81.4 om BOuer| 3:8 .005 275 88 | .886

7 80.5 2.8 79.1 4.2 0.973 45 .48 876

8 80.3 a0 78.5 5.4 955 soo .88 6845

9 80.3 2.0 79.0 3.8 -970 42 200 887

10 Sunday

1] 79.9 2.9 78.4 4.4 952 .23 ayy 87)

12 78.8 1.7 717.9 2.6 937 10 0.88 .920

13 79.1 J. 2 78.5 1.8 995 ol .60 .945

14 81.6 1.9 80.6 2.9 1.021 94 1.06 912

15 81.6 1.6 80.8 2.4 .027 11.03 0.86 928

16 81.0 2.8 79.6 4.2 0.989 10.60 1.50 .876

17. | Sunday.

18 80.2 ana 78.5 5.0 .955 s20: AS) 854

19 80.4 ae 78.8 4.8 .964 04 69 .860

20 81.7 3.4 79.8 5.6 995 .62 2.06 .838

21 79.9 1.6 79.1 2.4 973 49 0.82 927

22 78.4 aa Vie 3.5 .916 9.87 Ly 894

23 77.8 3.6 76.0 5.4 .882 .00 ibd 843

24 | Sunday.

25 76.8 2 76.2 1.8 887 .62 0.57 944

26 dish Zane 76.6 ao .899 Cpa 107 901

27 79.5 2.0 78.2 3.8 946 | 10.17 .00 .887

28 79,7 2.6 78.4 3.9 952 20 a 1) .883

29 81.2 3.0 79.7 4.5 .992 61 .63 .867

30 81.1 1.9 80.1 2.9 1.005 can .05 911

vii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta in

the month of September, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

Oe }

oh = Range of the Barometer for I Bange of the

au each hour during 8 Temperature for each

ie the Month. = hour during the

ba GS

CN 2 month,

Hour. 23 ie

38 Ae

oo : : Qs : :

Sus Max. Min. Diff. = | Max.| Min. | Diff.

® & § §

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o o o o

ae \ 29.673 29.829 | 29.561 | 0.268 | 80.9 | 84.0] 77.4 | 6.6

1 664 6825 543 .282 | 80.8 | 83.6 | 77.8 5.8

2 .650 818 2933 -285 $0.5): 8352 Wi vaed aD

3 641 812 530 .282 80.3 | 83.0 | 77.5 3,5

4 .633 .808 498 10 80.1 | 83.0 | 77.0 6.0

5 .641 813 503 .310 79.8 | 82.8 | 76.0 6.8

6 -655 823 .512 oll 79.8 | 82.6 | 76.5 6.1

a 674 853 542 2311 80.2 | 82.6 | 76.9 D7

8 696 .870 .565 005 81.7 | 84.8 | 76.4 8.4

9 704 Bi" .569 .308 83.0 | 85.8 | 77,8 8.0

10 705 882 .569 2313 84.0 | 87.2 | 77.5 9.7

11 .694 .862 ey | .309 85.4 | 89.2 | 78.6 | 10.6

Noon. .670 .839 531 .308 85.9 | 89.8 | 79.7 | 10.1

1 .647 > 819 486 .333 86.0 | 90.1 | 79.2 | 10.9

24 .623 800 470 330 86.3 | 90.9 | 78.2 | 12.7

3 .604 AY WIT 472 305 85.5 | 91.0 | 78.2 | 12.8

4 591 762 463 299 84.9 | 89.6 | 78.6 | 11.0

5 597 781 472 309 84.3 | 88.4 | 78.4 | 10.0

6 611 784 481 303 83:3) 8722 vie 9.4

7 .625 811 479 332 82.8 | 86.5 | 77.8 8.7

8 -648 836 .503 333 82.3 | 86.0 | 77.6 8.4

9 .672 853 .516 ad 82.1 | 85.2 | 77.8 7.4

10 -681 858 .540 318 81.7(585.0: | 77.6 7.4

11 -679 846 .550 296 81.4 | 85.0 | 77.7 deo

Meteorological Observations. 1x

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of September, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

6 5B ro) s a4 Faz

5 lan oN ro GS =

CB) : 7) oO 3a eh g S

A 3 5 = a ad IS 5-3

e es Ede ieee te Se lees a) be

= @ tae a al =. il ae

2 Q mn an. S 23g o .

i ES 2 ES ties oie or iey Loh

o , 2 Fs aii | Boa i Bie 23 80 “5

Fe | 2.2% Cah ee 8 ere

Sg ad 5 Be | Se OSs rete e.) (Bhs Ss

= A oO a = = < =

0 oO 0) o |Inches.| Tgr. Tgr

ae 179.6 13. | 78.9 -| 9 | 0.967 110.43 | | O67 | 0.940

ght. | §

1 79.5 bes 78.8 2.0 964 .40 .67 .939

2 79.3 1,2 78.7 1.8 961 /| .61 944

3 79.1 1.2 78.5 1.8 955 ol .60 945

4 79.1 1.0 78.6 1.5 958 34 50 954

5 | 78.8 IO) | 183 15°) |. .949 )) 28 51 953

6 78.8 1.0 78.3 1.5 949 | . .24 51 953

7 79.0 1.2 78.4 1.8 .952 apa .61 944

8 79.9 1.8 79.0 oF .970 44 .93 918

9 80.3 2.7 78.9 4.1 .967 .o9 1.43 879

10 80.7 ae 79.0 5.0 .970 40 aA .8595

1l 81.3 4.1 79-2 6.2 976 43 2.25 .823

Noon.| 81.4 4.5 79.1 6.8 973 | .38 49 807

] 81.6 4.4 794 6.6 983 | 47 44 tone

Pe 81.7 4.6 79.4 6.9 983 47 Sa .804

3 81.2 4.3 79.0 6.5 .970 15) Ay 814

4 81.3 36 79.5 5.4 .986 .05 1.94 845

5 81.1 one 79.9 4.8 986 .05 Teo 859

6 80.6 23 7 i 4.1 976 .48 .45 .878

7 ‘80.2 2.6 78.9 3 9 967 39 236 .884

8 80.2 Zul 79.1 3-2 973 47 aii)! 904

9 80.1 2.0 79.1 3-0 973 A7 .04 ILO

10 80.0 LF 79.1 2.6 973 47 0.90 92)

ll 79.8 1.6 79.0 2-4 970 .46 Bi .928

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in

| &a¢

ace

| aed

ei eae

Co)

1) “28:0

2, 114.0

3 Sunday.

4; 130.0

5} 134.0

6} 146.0

a ee

8} 126.0

S)) 126.6

10\Sunday.

1] 135.0

12 ee

13 Bis

14 ae

15 ae

16} 144.2

17| Sunday.

18} 125.0

19} 136.0

20; 140.0

21 ee

22 o.

23). 135.0

24| Sunday

25 mia

26 .

27\ 134.0

28) 124.0

29; 141.0

30 oe

——$—$—$—<—$——— eer Se

the month of September, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind, General Aspect of the sky.

eS es CD CS

S. E. or E. or S More or less cloudy till 9 Pp. M. with a

shower of rain at 1 Pp. m. cloudless

after 9 P. M.

S, E. or S Cloudless till 6 a. M. more or less cloudy

afterwards with a little rain at 2 Pp. M.

S. E. or S More or less cloudy the whole day.

S, or gh E. Scattered clouds.

S, E. or N. E. More or less cloudy with a smart shower

of rain at 4 Pp. M.

E. More or less cloudy with little rain at

ll A.M,

|S. E.orN.E.orS.8, E |Cloudy.

N. E. (high at 3 a.m.)

or N. N. E. or E. {Cloudy with rain at 11 a. mM.

N. E.or E. constantly|Cloudy and occasionally raining,

blowing sharp.

E. or S. E. Ditto ditto ditto.

S. E. Ditto ditto ditto.

S, or S. E.orS. S. E.|Cloudy.

S, E. or S. Cloudy and drizzling at 10 P.M.

S. or S. W. Scattered clouds and cloudless between

8 Pp. M. and midnight.

AY dS Cloudy or scattered clouds.

S. or S. W.or W.orN.| Ditto ditto.

S. or occasionally|Cloudless till 5 a. m. Scattered clouds

calm or N, E, afterwards.

N. E. or N. W. orjClear between midnight and 4 a. Mm,

W. or calm. cloudy afterwards and _ occasionally

raining or drizzling.

Calm or E. occasion-|Cloudy from midnight till 7 Pp. m. and

ally sharp. clear afterwards, also drizzling at 1

P. M.

Cloudy the whole day and occasionally

drizzling.

E. or N. E.

1,28 |. blowing high to|Cloudy the whole day and constantly

0.88

whole day. raining or drizzling.

KE. always high or S.|Cloudy the whole day and raining at

E. SA. M.

E. More or less cloudy the whole day.

Ss. Cloudless till 4 a.m. and scattered “i

or \1 or \~i afterwards,

S. Cloudiess till 3 a. mu. Scattered 1i till

6 pe. M. cloudless afterwards.

S. Cloudless till 3 a. m. cloudy afterwards

and also heavily raining between 2 and

4 P.M.

Mi Mi Cirri, Ki Pirroustratis ay Camel, Axi i phainta: atrati, Wi Npabi —i Stati, Wi

Cirro cumuli.

;

‘

Meteorological Observations. Xl

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor Cteneral’s Office, Calcutta, in

the month of October, 1854:

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical e!ements

dependent thereon.

3 5 2s 1

3 ig = Range of the Barometer Pe 3 Range of the Tempera-

Bors during the day. >= ture during the day.

tA 9 Az

Date. pc: _ _ 8

eS | Max. Min. Diff. Soy Max. | Min, | Diff.

= a

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) ) ) fC)

1 ||Sunday.

Sr 20:751* | 29.807 | 29,703 0.104 82.4 86.0 80.6 | 5.4

3 757 817 671 .146 82.8 89.8 79.2 | 10.6

4 774 .840 .692 148 83.2 90.0 79.4 | 10.6

5 807 885 742 143 83.9 90.6 79.4 | 11.2

6 783 851 .694 157 85.1 90.0 80.4 9.6

7 748 .825 678 147 83.5 89.6 80.2 | 9.4

8 |Sunday.

9 831 .898 wae 141 85.2 91.0 80.4 | 10.6

10 857 940 805 135 80.2 82.8 77.4 5.4

11 .780 861 684 HT 80.7 84,0 78.4 | 5.6

12 -766 -822 em -101 80.1 84.0 78.6 5.4

13 .840 913 784 .129 80.2 87.2 77.8 9.4

14 898 954 855 .099 82.3 89.0 77.9). ALI

15 | Sunday.

16 896 964 .840 124 80,2 87.6 74.0 | 13.6

17 885 961 841 .120 oA 86.4 73.2 | 13.1

18 .860 938 189 4153 11.9 84.6 pF a a) yg

19 837 915 Gat .138 77.6 85.0 70.8 | 14.2

20 861 -909 818 091 Goon 85.4 74. | BES

21 -887 945 834 oLEl 80.8 87.0 73.5 | 13.5

22 (Sunday.

23 877 928 .840 .088 ips 83.8 15.8 |' 8.0

24 903 -971 856 115 | 77.4 82.4 75.4 7.0

25 896 955 838 G7 785 83.4 ERORD a ae:

26 861 939 499 .140 80.1 85.4 75.8 | 9.6

27 880 -936 .828 -108 79.0 83.8 75.8 | 8.0

28 946 997 895 102 78.3 85.6 74.9 | 10.7

29 |Sunday.

30 976 | 30.045 921 124 80.4 85.8 76.2 | 9.6

31 975 052 919 -133 $0.3). [ US8G72 74.8? "144

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

Meteorological Observations.

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, im

the month of October, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the flygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.

ea) 43 w = Ses 12 ae ee Rs

E 2 i aes oe) mee

pan > E > = 2 = eS oS a

2 3 S 3 2 5 Bie aulie es

Date as Garis 3s a 3 S bor sh | 2 £9

2 = 2 = at = ey | Pei ee

iss S = Bs El 5 -— | 65a] SRS

a a Fa a As eS 2, ¢ bd ano = F< ee S

& is 8 b's oS Saat | Sees pee

| aa S is! (al =e es LO cS ro ie es

= A Oo a = = < =

fy) ty) ) o ‘| Inches,;| T. gr Ty. ge

1 |Sunday.

2 80.4 2.0 79.4 3.0 0.983 10.56 1.05 0.910

3 80.2 °° 4 2.6 78.9 3.9 967 39 36 84

4 80.3 2.9 788 4.4 964 36 oa 371

5 80.5 3.4 78.8 5.1 964 34 nh, 852

6 81.6 3.5 198 5.3 995 .64 93 846

7 80.8 ay | 79.4 4,1 983 .o4 46 878

8 |Sunday

9 81.6 3.6 79.8 5.4 995 .64 OF 844

10 78.9 1.3 78.2 2.0 946 21 0.67 938

wt (On 1.6 783 2.4 949 24 .80 928

12 73:8 1.3 78.1 2.0 943 18 .66 939

13 78.2 2.0 44-2 3.0 916 9.89 99 909

14 78.9 3.4 17.2 ear 916 85 1.73 851

15 |Sunday.

16 74.6 5.6 718 8.4 7/1 8.31 R57 764

if 73.2 5.9 10.2 8.9 732 7.91 62 751

18 Gis 5.7 68.9 8.6 701 60 44 757

19 G3il 4.5 70.8 6.8 746 8.09 1.98 803

20 75.3 3.9 49.0 5.9 809 43 83 827

21\ |. 96.6 \}+4.2 1 \594.5 | | 6.8 810 | 9.07 | 2,00 | 819

22 |Sunday.

23 76.1 1.8 £2.2 Dil .860 A 0,85 916

24 God L.7 74.8 2.6 849 20 81 9i9

25 76.6 1.9 75.6 2:9 871 42 93 910

26 77.8 2.3 76.6 3.5 899 69 Lg he 894

27 77.0 2.0 76.0 3.0 .882 54 0.96 909

28 76.0 2.3 74.8 3.5 849 19 1.09 894

29 |Sunday.

30 | 75.6 | 4.8 73.2 | oR 806 8.70 2,24 .795

od +h 2 F6s2- el nde 74,1 6.2 830 96 1.95 821

_—$_$_—$—$—$ $$$ I

ee ce ee ae ee Se

——

.—— ae”

Meteorological Observations.

Xill

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in

the month of October, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

—e OO O31 1 > OOO

Ke OWOON OOS CD =

tet

| Mean Height of the Ba-

| rometer at 32° Faht,

Range of the Barometer for

dependent thereon.

the moath,

each hour during

Inches.

29.983

.968

.959

960

-962

973

30.005

-025

049

-052

047

-026

29.992

-955

934

921

925

931

952

.969

997

30.001

29.956

.988

Inches. |

29.742

dao

By fa) |

.718

719

my be 3

J 44

-760

793

807

-800

-780

Inches.

0.241

.235

.238

242

247

201

261

.265

.296

.245

247

-240

{ Mean Dry Bulb Thermo-

meter.

srs Nt

“Ice

aos w

oO CO OO CH T8717 87 8

Pon Oost ST Sasa

wNwoooencwwn

Range of the Temper-

ature for each hour

during the month.

Max.

Min. | Did,

oO (0)

123.9 9.9

12:3 9.9

$203) EOS

72-0 10.4

Peo 11.0

ZLSAY VIS

70.8 11.0

TPIS) 9.7

76.0 8.7

78-2 81

76-8 | 10.6

79.9 9.0

82.4 8.0

77.8 | ‘13.2

78.8 | 11.8

Tf, Vad

77.2 12.8

76.8 | 12.6

76.3 | 109

76.2 10.1

76 2 9.4

1o.0 10,1

74.7 9.9

74.7 9.3

Meteorological Observations.

XIV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in

the Month of October, \854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

( Continued.)

dependent thereon.

*Aytun Sut

™~ 6owOax

-3q uorfeanyes ayazdumoo ee ey ee ee ae ce

Ayipiunpy Jo veisap ueasyy = Be oe Se Se recy ee ee

“uoeinges aja] = N OOMotToMmarnonn

-m109 10f potimbar anod ; = 3 ee

“RA JO QUS1IOM [eUOIIpPpYy A

: H 1 OMONHHHHOOS

Ty JO JOO} 9IqinY) & Ul WM 18 HOH Hod SH HQ

Inodea jo ZYSIOA, UBL = oO

° o& co i=) ON =

anode, a a ates ieee = pee ee

JO 9010} Ose[q uUvoyy ie ees ors Br paar ae mcr Meee mace eis irae

pa S

*“JUl0g ° MO HAHDMDHMNDOTONS

Meq oaoge aqing Aig NANRR ARNT OND

q Co FS ANANONORONS

“10107 MO oynawo 6 Bip Bias Hin Sins

4 10d dP} e) i he ete ee hs be de kw

"9M GAOge qtng AL ° 1D HHAANAEAMDN NOD

TOA ShOQE Ging c| Sy eR a RO

*19}9U0 fo) co OH TANDMAAAH

So SSSOHOKHSNNDOO

-OWlIUT, Ging JOM UPI RG Oe So a

° 1

i: ries Benanwnonnaon

= ee

= &

AND SIO MMOw MO

NONE ISNMONOSODON

ne) N = So

CAD AMIAN ID MSDS ON

MN SS Hm 1 OO OOO

OL) a S| @ e . . e

AseHerA RK Ccooon

Ore Ore DOanm ®w

co anne lo oe Ole Ole lke ome 2}

SONOSOHOGTMMIIDMAN

Oisesoswmieewos ss

re Ee be be be De Fe be ES EW le

SE EES SSE

AAAS HONDO NDMNO

SSeoonstanindase

ADMMOOAMOMHNOS

BOAOONNKRKRNNN

be Le Ce Ee CX bw Ew ER PR Ln Iw Lh

mN oO Hd Or CO OS

S =

5 ss

Meteorological Observations. Xv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in

the month of October, 1854.

Solar radiation, weather, &c.

CES

ah es . | Prevailing direction

$ 4s E Of the Wind. General Aspect of the Sky.

Pet. Fa

o Inches.

1) Sunday.

2 es -- |S. or S. W.. or W. Cloudless till 8 a, m. cloudy afterwards

and drizzling at 4 P. M.

3| 141.0 -- {Calm or N, E, or S.| Cloudless till 4 a. m. cloudy afterwards

EK. or S. W. and drizzling from 5p. M.to 11 P.M.

4; 142.0 0.11 |S. W. or E. or W. Cloudy till 9 Pp. m. cloudless afterwards.

5) 146.0 jo (ss or N: EB; or, &, Cloudless till 1 vp. m. cloudy till 7 a. M.

cloudless afterwards.

6} 148.0 -- |S. or E. or W. S. W.| Cloudless till 7 a. m. cloudy afterwards,

or Calm. cloudless at midnight.

7| 142.0 0.82 |S. W. or W. S. W,)| Cloudless till 8 a.m. cloudy afterwards,

or S. E. also drizzling between 7 and 8 P. M.

8| Sunday.

9} 146.0 ee |S.orN, or S. Cloudless till 8 a. M. scattered “i after-

wards, also a shower of rain between

DS and 6 Pp. M.

DONS ee 0.96 |E. or S. E. or N. E. | Cloudy the whole day with constant rain.

11 ae 0.16 |N. E. or S. E. Cloudy the whole day, also drizzling at

ll a. Mm.

171 ee 0.26 |S. or S. S. W. or S. | Cloudy the whole day with occasional

drizzling.

13} 120.0 eee (ee OF. W Cloudy the whole day, also drizzling at

4 P.M.

14) 138.0 0.26 |S. E. orS. or E. Clouds of various kind the whole day.

15|Sunday.

16} 143.0 -- |N. W. or W. or W.| Cloudless till 8 a. M. scattered \i till

N. W. 6 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

17| 144.0 ee IN. W. or W. Cloudless,

18) 142.0 See IN, OF INOW, Cloudless.

19} 140.0 Ban ALY Cloudless.

20| 145.0 se AK OFS. WV. Cloudless nearly the whole day.

21] 144.5 ct st. OF Ws OF Na BE. Cloudless till 11 a. M. scattered “i or

\-i afterwards.

22|Sundaye

23) 125.5 0.84 |N. E.or E. or S, E. ; Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy afterwards,

also a shower of rain between 2 and

3 P.M.

24) oe 0,22 |E. or S. E. orS. Cloudy the whole day, also drizzling at

lp. M.

25| 115.0 we |S er S/H. ors. Cloudy.

26| 129.0 Foe bs Cloudy, also drizzling at 8 Pp. M.

271 420.0 LS ey 1Se OF INe Cloudless till 3 a. M. cloudy till 7 p.m.

cloudless afterwards,

28| 134.0 0.38 |S. or N. E. Nearly cloudy the whole day, also rain-

ing between 6 and 8 P.M.

29\ Sunday.

B0| 145.5 fan | SRR AN, Akg Cloudy.

31! 143.0 eo ge ae OP Clouds of various kinds till 6 Pp. Mo.

cloudless afterwards.

Ni Cirri, ~i Cirro-strati, Oi Cumuli, i _Cumulo-strati, Vi Nimbi, —i Strati,

‘ws i Cirro-cumuli,

pl ett) eee

Vie 4 ‘

yey ;

rata | A nf (Oe p s at | }

| ‘ r ; } . . ae is y

| ats ese

Ph ae aS he ,

3 ‘ae ate et a

’ X ai : — : ioe p

> ty

, sein , yen 7 2 M as ee Soest “ahh yah

oe aT on) ‘ Kes ache

a \; ah ¥ 4 i

AL Wey ye Veale) i ‘

7 t 0S a dati a Ve 42

ry \ ‘ a

‘" x

i \

f MY

‘ a aenste 0g ras Sohne wipes d Tee |

ma r om 4 «

r%~ oie F Sea Abend hy id ch rhe

oan “ ; f mie

prmees Tere messindyet abel whee rewohip. seedless

/t%

Sati: gate Ww" jn et fi) Dil Lay bn

LS to a AE OP ce Rea 9 ell aba

te ty -adu tite beni’ Be,

oi Are dikes me pee ee eA By 1g ive i

ue “yb ‘nies re) itehe ge 1 .

cart

«! nie Tape reba ailn, dl o Rents Pi

ee ‘

m a : . b ‘ M Wh

‘ 20. {OU exit ’ antl, eh HORNY A

d : YF yet ; Ns f

rn si seul 1

f i i

a i .

: te rea

f ;: © ‘ Tateh

| ay Pe WN Na

é iy at) % ;

ram i iia Keke i A

iv +d ile = et)

" ons ‘ ( re

: vatta he v my * wale as

ey GR bi oa ace ye ‘ty

\ ; r ‘ ays

he the Ait &

‘miwa is lies ah Seed hae

eee et HE whee tip a au 7

iy wire Ey < :

' «fiir Gal ie. (a plaitw Lae att uss

g Hage Hive t uv Ngirat yi Ke vA

y he) vy i

= « H v eee

an. a DE alah) eontiay To miei!

as § ' "pie eels pant thin fies

t Aer a gets fe i ¥ staage wehiacay PG *

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. XV

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P. Agra, Sor the month of December, 1854.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 a. M.

Ae ee otis A a

Temperature, - -

& Re

EF] a

r 5 x S = Aspect of the Sky.

2 > 3 § S

Z § S = om $ s

s 2 = < 42 2 5

oS = Cie cm < a= 3

Q faa o o = Q <)

—— —seee ar SS a ates eee

1 29.593 68.5 69.0 61.5 EB. ae ‘nV scattered

2 29.671 | 64.8 | 65.5 61.7 |N. B, oe \ ditto

3 29.655. |.63.2 | 64.4 Sao tN. Wii. ditto

4 29.649 | 60.8 | 60.0 58.2 IN. Wal) Clear

5 29.673 | 60.5 GIO: |, ba 20N Weal hi Ditto

6 29.657 | 61.5 | 62.5 97.0 W. ate Ditto

7 | 29.607 | 61.0 | 62.8 57.4 1N. W.] .. Ditto

8 29.593 | 61.5 62.4 | 57.3 N. ae Ditto

Pl 20-637 | 60.5 | 61.5 oF | Ny Bol... \W- scattered

10 29-765 | 61.0 | 62.3] 55.5 Me ae es ~ ditto

11 29-735 | 63.0 | 64.2 57.3 N. aa ditto

12 | 29.725 | 61.8 | 62.5 26,5 4 Weed) ce \~ ditto all over

13 29.74] 66.0 66.6 59.5 S. W. ap io ditto ditto

14 29.709 | 67.5 | 68.5 64.0 IN. Wil .. \— scattered

15 29.631 | 62.8 63.3 | 57.2 Neita oe ditto

16 29.597 | 61.8.| 62.5 53.0 IN. W.} ., Clear

17 29.675 | 60.5 61.5 | 51.4 [N, MA ce, Ditto

18 29.645 | 58.9 60.4 | 51.0 N., oe Ditto

19 29.579 | 61.5 | 63.0] 53.8 N.oWa oy \— seattered

20 29.581 | 61.9 63.7 | 55.1 1s FE, ae lear

21 | 29.601 | 61.3 | 62.0] 55.5 N. ne \w- all over

22 29.589 | 61.5 62.6 | 56.0 1 ae ditto

23 | 29.637 | 61.0 | 62.2 | 60.0 Wath \n- ditto

24 29.605 | 62.0 63.2 | 58.0 IN. Wisk se Clear

25 | 29.615 | 61.4 | 62.4 | 53.0 Naa ee \W- scattered

26 29.615 | 60.0 61.2 | 52.0 1 Sete. oe ditto

or 29.593 | 60.0 61.2 | 53.9 | N. E. ae \ ditto towards FE,

28 29.595 | 61.0 | 62.5 55.0 BE, ae \~ ditto towards S, hor.

29 29.635 | 61.5 | 62.5 P69 | NE] CL Clear

30 29.665 | 59.8 | 60.7 93.5 IN. Wd.) ~ scattered

al 29.615 | 59.8 | 60.7 92.0 IN. W.l .. \ ditto

Mean, | 29.64] 61.9 | 62.8 | 56.3 ae eheinis

Barometer Observations corrected for Capillarity only,

f \ Cirus.

| \“ Cirro strata.

% Cumuli.

] ™ Cumulo strata.

( “ Nimbi or Nimbus.

——

Symbols.

XVill Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the month of December, 1854.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Temperature. Ss ‘

{s! =

P| :

e B 2 3 = Aspect of the Sky.

D oo ° (=) fo} =e)

= = =| pO re 3

$s Ser yates ee

A 3 Sots ee Une yal oe

1 29.581 | 68.8 | 66.3 | 61.9 IN. W.| «. VW all over

2 29.629 | 67.0 | 67.9 | 65.4 }N. EL] .. \/ scattered

3 29.625 | 66.5 | 66.9 | 61.0 IN. W.| .- re dittto [horison.

4 29.615 | 64.0 | 64-6 | 59.0 IN. W.| .. ™ scattered towards

5 29.635 | 63.9 | 64.3 | 57.2 IN. W.| .. Clear

6 29.629 64.2 | 65.0 | 55.4 W. a6 Ditto

7 29.555 | 64.4 | 64.4 | 58.0 IN. W.| .- Ditto

8 29.547 | 65.0 | 66.0 | 58.0 N. Sc Ditto

9 29.603 | 64.9 | 66.6 | 58.0 |N. E.| .. VW scattered

10 | 29.717.| 64.0 | 65.0 | 57.8] N. | n ditto

11 29.717 | 67.0 | 68.0 | 58.5 N. oe \ ditto

a2 29.693 | 66.4 | 66.8 | 57-2 N. ar \ ditto all over

13 29.695 | 71.0 | 71.0 | 61.0 |S. W. - r ditto ditto

14 | 29.655 | 72.2 | 73.0 | 65.0 IN. W.| es \ ditto [wards hor.

15 29.601 | 68.9 | 69.9 | 59.1 IN. W.) ee fA in zenith, \W~— to-

16 29.555 | 69.0 | 69.5 | 54-5 |IN. W.| .- — scattered

17 29.619 | 65.0 | 66.2 | 52-7 IN. W.] ee Clear

138 29.609 | 64.7.) 66.5 | 52-5 N. a Ditto

19 29.535 | 67.0 | 67.5 | 54-5 |S. W.| oe \— scattered

20 29-539 | 67.2 | 68-5 | 56:5 |S. E. mi \ ditto towards hor.

21 29.525 | 62.2 | 61-9 | 56-4 E. oa Wn. all over

22 29-547 | 66.8 | 67-8 | 59-6 | N. ae VV ditto

23 29-601 | 63.9 | 63-9 | 60-9 |N.E.| .- WV ditto

24 29-575 | 66.7 | 66:9 | 59-8 IN. W.| .. Clear

25 29-577 | 64.0 | 64-5 | 55-0 IN. W.| .. \- all over

26 29°565 | 63.5 | 63.8 | 53:4 |S. E.| .. \— scattered

27 29-537 | 64.7 | 65.5 | 55:9 | KE. se Clear [horison

28 29-555 | 65.0 | 67.0] 56-8 E. we \— scattered towards E.

29 29-559 68.0 | 68.5 | 58.0 |N. E. Sc Clear

30 29-579 | 64.8 | 65.0] 54.6 |N. W.| .. \— scattered [ hor.

ol 29-587 | 63.7 | 65.5; 54,0 IN. W-| ..- \ ditto towards W.

Mean, | 29.598 | 65.9 | 66.5 | 57.6

a renee er en EEEEREERISnn

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. xix

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the Month of December, 1854.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Minin

3 A

& 18

me Aspect of the a Ee

5, a ° ve . o o

S\n2 So) gas Sky Ee kas

A A ie ae 2 |

8) 2 i/2)41 3 )el2] § ecole

Pee Cor Ole. = Les. 2 a |e

1 |29.501| 63.5/62.0| 60.5 |61.4/53.2) 57.3 |W all over N. W.}--

2 129.565|70.8/70.3| 65.5 |70.5| 53.0] 61.75/V~ scattered Noe |*=

3 |29.567| 69.5|69.5| 62.5 | 69.2) 52.4} 60.8 | ditto N. W.|--

4 |29.585!| 69.8/68.8] 59.2 | 68.4) 51.0} 59.7 |Clear N. W.|--

5 |29.589|69.8/68.8] 57.5 | 69.5)51.1| 60.3 |Ditto N. W.)}--

6 129,583) 69.8/68.8] 57.5 |68.5)/51.0| 59.75) Ditto N. W.|--

7 |29.495|69.6/ 68.5) 57.5 |68-2/50.5| 59.35/Ditto N. W.|--

8 |29.515| 69.9) 68.8! 58.0 |68-8/50.0| 59.4 |Ditto ING STs [sia

9 |29.561| 68.4) 67.5| 59.5 | 68-3/52.3] 60.3 |V— scattered N. E. |+-

FO) | 29. 68.9| 68.5) 59.5 |68-5)51.6] 60.05/-~ ditto IN ce bisa

V1) |29.677| 73.5) 72.2) 59.8 | 71-9151.8] 61.85;— ditto N, {ee

12 |29.639|68.9|68.5| 60-9 |68-7|52.0! 60.35|“~ all over INGonles

13. |29.661) 73.4|72.4| 62.6 | 72-4|62.4| 62.4 |\all over scattered] S. E. |.

14 29.605) 77.2|76.0| 64-2 |76-0/51-7| 63,85|/— scattered N. W.|--

15 | 29.539) 69.0|68-3] 59.0 | 68-3)51-0} 59,.65/V all over N. W.!).-

16 |29.519) 73.5| 71.8] 57.5 |72:0)50-0| 61,0 |Clear N. W.|--

17. | 29.573] 74.0| 73-8] 55.0 | 73°5' 50-4) 61,95) Ditto N. W.|--

18 |29.569| 73.2|71-4| 57.8 | 72-0/49-4| 60.7 |Ditto N. les

19 |29.479) 71.0/70-5| 55.8 | 70°5| 51-41 60,95 lo Je re

20 | 29.485) 71.7/71-7| 58.5 | 71:5) 51,0} 61,25|W~ scattered S. E. |.

21 |29-481| 67-8|68-4| 57-9 | 68:0) 52,0} 60,0 |\/“~ all over S. BE. |.«

22 |29-505| 69.9|69-0] 61-2 | 69-5) 52,2) 60,85|\~ scattered N. E. |--

23 | 29.559| 65-5|64-9| 61.4 | 64°9)52.0! 58,45|“ all over N. E. |--

24 |29.547| 70.5|70-0| 61-5 169°5)51.6| 60,55/Clear Nz W.je«

25 |29-505| 66.5!66-0| 57-0 | 66°2/51,2| 58.7 |\~ scattered Ne Wilks

| 26 |29-517| 69-5) 67-7) 56-3 |67:°5|50.0} 58.75|\— ditto towards! N. E. |..

27 |29+491/ 69-9) 68-3) 59-8 | 68°0/49.7| 58.85/Clear, [E, hor.} E. 4

28 |29-505|71-5| 70°0| 61-2 | 70°4|50.4! 60.4 [Ditto INSEE hee

29 |29-537| 71-7) 70-0} 58:3 | 70°3|50.5] 60.4 |Ditto Nii Wielew

30 =| 29-553) 69.5| 68-8} 56-0 | 69°0| 48.5) 58.75|\~ scattered Neoware.

31 | 29-505] 68.8] 68°5| 55-8 | 68°5|/ 50.0} 59.25)\~ ditto towards|N. W.|..

[W. hor.

ee et ee

aa eee

Mean. | 29.529) 70.2| 69.3) 59.1 |69.3/51.1| 60.24 pret ar

{By

thi

rah dy Gia

1 PSAP be oe aa

we ee r b, es Fol a Ey! r

Giswss

Hk tay wed, L T Qt:

Ve Fed al : » Sry

Parte ti? i wo. we “4 hqaatiey ne —— if

' ‘ ‘i ‘ 4 i) few

CRD Taka Wipe ken. wre pela 88° es

‘ oat oi af a ‘ .

| j Yarit we Ca Ke + tad an :

; - a eterna a te |, em ee ae neersnanet eee castrate mm, yw lb

, 3 : e awte |}

; eat ** { afiee , tian fi TAG nye |

» : ; , eS |

' H

- _ agit hk sa peng en paneer! ww

i” F

7 iy .

net ¥

y ‘

. "

“

em, *

Meteorological Register kept at Agra. xxi

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the month of February, 1855.

Maximum pressure observed at 9.50 A. m.

J he) aay Seen setae cake ce ee ee

Temperature. a °

a=! =

~ a : ) ‘S Aspect of the Sky.

oO ed = =|

3 = z s ° dey

: SW a 8 an ee Lone eae

= 3 a s 2 2 A

3 oS Se coe pat =)

a ral fo) ° = a <

1 29.715 | 63.5 | 65.0 | 53.0] W. Be Clear

2 29.665 | 65.0 | 66.6 | 55.4] W. eo \— scattered towards hor.

3 | 29.619 | 65.5 | 66.5] 55.9/S.B.] .. \W. scattered

4 29.679 | 65.0 | 66.4 | 55.5 he Clear

a 29.673 | 66.0 | 68.7 | 58.2/N.E.] .. Ditto

6 29.805 | 66.9 | 68.5 | 56.0 N. bie Ditto

7 29.755 | 64.4, 65.4 | 55.0 N. ae Ditto

8 29.629 | 66.9 | 67.7 | 56.01S. W.]-.. Ditto

9 29.595 | 69. 70-9 | 58.4 N. ae Ditto

10 29.639 | 69.9 | 71-8 | 58.6/N.E.| .. Ditto

11 29.561 | 71.5 | 72.9 | 62.0 E. He Ditto

12 29.577 | 68-9 | 69.9 | 580)/N,E./ .. Ditto

13 29.543 | 66-6 | 68.3 | 58.0 IN. W .. Ditto

14 29.609 | 69-0 | 70.3 | 56.4 IN Wass Ditto

15 29.487 | 68-9 | 69.9 | 56.0 IN. Wi .. \— scattered all over

16 29.497 | 71-0 | 73.8 | 59.0 N. E. ae Clear

17 | 29.491 | 71-9} 74.0 | 58.41/N.B.] .. \- scattered

18 29.489 | 66-0 | 64.0 | 62-:0'N. EL] ., all over

19 29-409 | 64:8 | 64.6 | 62.5 Ee. ae ™ scattered

20 29-475 | 65-0 | 65.2 | 58.5 W. he Clear

2) 29-459 | 66:5 | 67.3 | 59-0 IN. w. be Ditto

22 29-509 | 65-9 | 67.4 | 59-4 IN. Ww ds scattered

23 29-479 | 71-1! 71.7 | 62:0 IN. W A \— scattered towards hor,

24 29-555 | 70-0 | 71.0 | 64-0 Ss. ae ™ scattered in zenith

25 29-535 | 72-2 | 74.3 | 62+] N. ah Clear

26 | 29-663 | 73:0 | 74.9| 60-7! N. de “very few scat. in zenith,

27 29-655 | 74:5 | 75.41 61°5 Ne Wand: Clear

S.E ae ™ scattered

Mean. | 29.582 | 67.2 | 69.5 | 58.7 te. ee os.ee

Barometer Observations corrected for Capillarity only,

\. Cirus.

| \“ Cirro strata.

4-9 Cumuii.

{ ‘“— Ninbi or Nimbus.

Symbols.

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, N. W. P. Agra, for the month of February, 1855.

; H

$s S

3 s

= aa

1 29.669

2 29.619

3 29.583

4 29.655

5 29.633

6 29.779

7 29.695 |

8 | 29.579

9 29.505

10 29.575

11 29.525

12 29.543

13 29.513

14 29-579

15 29-447

16 29°461

17 29-447

18 29.437

19 29.369

20 29.451

21 29.407

22 29.489

23 29.445

24 29.517

25 29.493

26 29.635

27 29.605

28 29.527

Mean, | 29.542

Temperature.

5 re)

Bde |e

= = 2

SS he

68.8 | 69.6. | 55.3

70.0 | 72.0 | 55.5

69.8 | 72.1 | 57.8

67.2 | 68.5 | 56.3

70.8 | 73.8-| 59.0

71.0 | 72.4.| 57.0

70.9 | 71.7 | 56.0

71.5 | 72.8 | 58.0

73.8 | 74.8 | 59.5

75.5 | 77.3 | 61.0

79.3 | 80.7 | 63.0

75.2'| 77.0 | 59.9

74.2 | 75.6 | 60.0

74.9 | 76.9.| 57.5

75.5 | 76.5 | 57-9

75.0 | 76.0 | 60-5

75.0 | 76.0 | 62.6

65.0 | 63.5 | 62.1

66.7 | 66.9.) 64.1

69.0 | 70.9 | 57.5

70.4 | 71-6 | 60.2

72.0 | 73:5 | 60.4

74.5 | 75-0 | 63.4

73.5 | 73-6 | 62.5

79.0) | 708) | 62.7

76.4 | 78.0} 60.7

77.6 | 78.0 | 62.5

77.0 | 77.8 | 64.5

12.4 | 77.4 | 59.8

Direction of Wind.

BS 4

q7 PP ak 4?

me a

Quantity of Rain.

Observations at apparent Noon.

Aspect of the Sky.

Clear

\ scat. towards E. hor.

Vv scattered

Clear

Ditto

\W scattered towards W.

Clear

\V scattered

VW all over

™ scattered

Clear

Ditto

~~ scattered towards S.

\— very few scattered

Clear

Ditto

VW scattered

Meteorological Register kept at Agra.

XxXill

Meteorological Register kept at the Office of the Secretary to Govern-

ment, NV. W. P. Agra, for the Month of Hebruary, 1855.

Minimum pressure observed at 4 P. M.

Maximum and

Temperature. Minimum: 3

‘ Sa Aspect of the is

S 5 2 gig 2 S

Co ORS ae ee oe =

2/2 2/2] 3 |Plel 4 :

Bape colo le js |s'| = A

1 | 29.609) 74.5) 74.3) 54.5 |74.7/51.5] 63.1 |\ scat in zenith W.

2 |29.565) 74.9) 74.5) 57.8 |75.5153.2 64.35/Clear N. W.

3 |29.515) 73.0) 73.0} 60.2 | 74.7159 5] 67.1 \— scattered E.

4 29.597) 72.0) 72.3) 57.5 |72.5155.0| 63.75

5 |29.589) 74.0] 75.0] 59.0 |75.0/55.0 65.0 |Clear INS Fis

6 | 29.729) 74.8) 75.0] 58.0 |74.2154.5] 64.35; scattered N. . W.|.

7 | 29.655) 75.3/ 74.6] 60.0 | 74.6/53.0! 63.8 |Clear N. W,}.

8 {29.505 = 8/ 75.0} 60.5 | 78.8/58.8/ 68.8 |~ scattered N. W.}.

9 | 29.475] 78.5) 79.0) 60.5 | 79.0! 60.0] 69.5 |Clear N. W.|.

10 }29.519 75, 9|81.0/ 62.0 | 80.9) 61.0} 70.95]/~ scattered ee eae |e

11 | 29.483) 82.1) 82.4) 64.5 | 82.0) 62.5] 72.25/Clear Be |.

12 | 29.477) 81.9) 82.2) 62.2 | 82.01 60.5] 71.25|Ditto N.. W,}.

13 | 29.459 79.9) 79.3} 60.4 |80.2/59.0! 69.6 |\— scattered N. W,

14 | 29.495| 80.2/80.5} 60.2 |80.2/57.0] 68. 6 | very few scat. in|N. W.|.

15 | 29.395) 78.0) 77.0], 61.2 |77.0/57.5| 67.25/~ all over [zenith.| W. |.

16 | 29.397| 78.9| 79.9} 61.4 | 79.91 60.5] 70.2 Clear INE Eels

17 | 29.349) 79.0) 79.0} 63.6 | 79.5) 62.7] 71.1 :

18 | 29.405) 67.2/67.0) 62.3 | 67.0/62.0| 64.5 | scattered N.

19 | 29.319) 71.9|71.9| 64.3 | 71.5] 60.5 66.0 | scattered N. W.]).

20 | 29.401] 76.0| 75.9] 60.5 Clear Waa te

21 | 29.389] 77.3/77.0| 61.9 | 3 5&2 |Ditto N. W.

22 |29.393) 80.9) 79.6) 64.3 |= 3 3 |scattered [N. W.|N. W.].

23 | 29.385| 78.0177.5| 63.5 |. a “8 |“ scattered towards| N. |.

24 |29.471|77.5177.2| 63.0 |= ‘S 3 4 2/7 scattered S. E. |.

25 |29-447/78.9| 79.2) 64.1 |3 3 FS 5\- ditto [zenith|N. W.].

26 29-571) 81.5/ 82.5} 62.8 | = ° a -S\n very few scat.in/N. W.

27 |29-505/81.0/ 82.0} 63.4 | 4 5 5 2 \ scattered By of.

28 |29-471/79.9 79.0) 66.2 |= 3 8s ditto S.E

om P Sa

a2 pea

an aun

art 3

Mean. | 29.484] 77.2 aa 61.4 |76.8/58.0] 67.4 ae R

To a

XXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the

month of November, 1854.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

% & 2 ies

S33 Range of the Barometer 33 Drom eats ade

So g S during the day. oye catare eonns

32m ane) the day.

Date. Se So =) 9

mon |

so : : ar : ;

s53 | Max. Min, Diff. Se Max. | Min. | Diff.

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ) ty) 0 0

1 (29.921 {30.008 |29.847 | 0.161 80.7 87.2 Po7E2. | 11.0 -

2 859 {29.932 6499 133 81.1 87.6 | 76.6 11.0

3 .880 955 .819 .136 82.2 88.0 | 78.0 |; 10.0

4 882 961 824 137 80.8 86.8 | 77.2 9.6

5 | Sunday

6 word .935 810 125 78.7 83.6 | 75.0 8.6

7 .870 918 .834 .084 74.3 79.0}. @l2 7.8

8 .858' 934 774 .160 73.8 77.6 | 70.2 74

9 .979 {30.039 .900 139 76.4 82.8 | 71.8 11.0

10 {30.070 -141 [30.013 .128 73.2 82.0 69.0 13.0

Al .080 142 031 11 74.2 81.4 ; 68.3] 13,1

12 |Sunday.

13 018 .094 {29.965 129 72.4 81.0 65.2 F5.8

14 {29.986 .061 .929 132 74,4 82.7 | 67.8 14.9

15 .982 .050 931 <E1G 75.8 82.5 | 70.9 | 11.6

16 992 074 Re 135 75.4 82.8 | 70.4 | 12.4

17—([30.021 101 972 129 74.6 82.8 | 68.6 | 14.2

18 (29.997 .075 .928 -147 72.6 81.5 | 65.8 | 15.7

19 |Sunday.

20 (30.019 .078 971 107 69.9 78.8 | 63.0} 15.8

21 .054 126 |30.006 .120 70.2 o934 61.8 17.9

22 057 «145 = (29.997 .148 70.8 79.6 | 63.6 | 16.0

23 .025 085 .955 .130 71.0 78.2 64.7 13.5

24 -037 -lil .998 113 71.9 79.6 65.4 14.2

25 -072 150 130.024 126 71.5 79.7 | 65.6] 14.1

26 | Sunday

27 O17 O91 {29.945 146 72.4 79.6 | 65.6} 14.0

28 |29.997 .061 933 .128 72.6 80:0 | 66.8 | 13.2

29 (30.015 .082 957 125 72.3 80.4 | 66.0 | 14.4

30 052 136 994 142 72.9 80.6 | 66.2 | 14.4

Meteorological Observations. XXV -

Abstract of the Results of the flourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in the

month of November, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the observations and of the hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued. |

ss 3 6 Bes Wie ee) tne

® 3 : s o's =

a 3 = Q @ S. ave Ene

a = 3 = Sa Sie sh

Oy = S) > pe a D py

Me) Lae bod Se ox

= ) ° eee rey isan ed

Date. 4 = Q ma — oO FSs 2 ¢ 0

$8 s - Se | os |= oe] DES

~ 2 cP) ae fs aes Sao 5 oo vo

oa 3 3 | 84 Ope OE eke ater

| 2, 5

gS a = Spee} se fees ees

Sic Lap 5 Pay o> ss 3 fo eca

= A o a = = < =

0 0 0 Oo Inches./ T. gr. | T. gr.

1 17.7 3.0 76.2 4.5 0.887 9.56 1.48 | 0.866

2 780 3.1 76.4 4.7 893 62 05 861

3 79.0 3.2 77.4 4.8 1922 91 63 .859

4 77.9 3.3 75.8 5.0 876 44 63 853

4) Sunday.

6 76.1 2.6 14.8 3.9 .849 19 HV 883

7 72.5 1,8 71.6 ree | 766 8.35 0.77 916

8 71.8 2.0 70.8 3.0 -746 15 .83 .908

9 73.1 3.3 71.4 5.0 761 yy | 1.45 B51

10 70.7 4,5 68.4 6.8 -690 7.51 86 801

11 69.4 4.8 67.0 7.2 -659 20 .89 192

12 Sunday.

13 67.4 5.0 64.9 7.5 615 6.74 .86 784

14 70.5 3.9 68.5 5.9 -692 7.56 09 826

15 71.9 3.9 69.9 5.9 129 .88 .66 826

16 71.4 4.0 69.4 6.0 113 Br .66 824

17 70.0 4.6 67.7 6.9 .674 .36 84 .800

18 67.4 5.2 64.8 7.8 613 6.72 94 776

19 | Sunday.

20 64.9 5.0 62.4 7.5 567 «25 75 781

21 65.5 °| 4.7 63.1 Zl 580 238 -67 793

22 66.6 4.2 64.5 6.3 .607 -68 52 815

23 66.7 4.3 64.5 6.5 607 -67 08 808

24 67.8 4.1 65.7 6.2 .632 94 54 .818

25 67.3 4.2 65.2 6.3 621 83 .09 815

26 | Sunday.

27 68.5 3.9 66.5 5.9 .648 7.10 00 826

28 68.7 3.9 66.7 5.9 .653 14 D2 824

29 68.0 4,3 65.8 6.5 .634 6.94 64 809

30 68.1 4.4 65.9 6.6 .636 96 67 .806

XXV1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in

the month of November, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

3 }

ae. g

S ey each hour during = ature for each hour

=a the month. 2 during the month.

Hour. ee ia a

i ap

73 Biss

= | Max. | Min, | Dif. | _3 | Max.| Min, | Diff,

58 $ a

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 oO o o

aes 79.2 | 65.4 | 13.8

niche. 29.982 |30.078 | 29.828 0.250 yaley . ‘ é

1 -976 .082 .819 -263 71.2 78.8 | 64.8 | 14.0

2 -967 073 .805 .268 70.7 78.6 | 64.2 | 14.4

3 -960 067 -790 Ara he 70.4 78.8 | 63-9 | 14.9

4 .958 056 774 .282 700 78.3 | 63.0 | 15.3

5 -966 -076 781 295 69.5 78.2 | 62.6 | 15.6

6 .986 -088 813 293 69.2 78.0 | 61.8 | 16.2

7 30.011 -lll °848 263 69.3 78.8 | 62.2 | 16.6

8 -037 -128 875 253 72.4 80.8 | 66.7 | 14.1

9 -055 -150 °897 253 74.8 82.8.1. 70.2 | 12.6

10 -051 -144 +898 246 76.8 84.2 | 73-2 | 11.0

ll .033 -la2 .888 244 78.8 85.4 | 75.2 | 10.2

Noon .003 .107 .874 230 80.0 86.4 | 76.0 | 10.4

1 29.970 .080 .842 238 80.8 87.2 | 73.6 | 13.6

2 .949 059 .818 241 81.4 87.6 | 74.0 | 13.6

S -938 .041 803 238 81.2 88.0 | 71.2 16.8

4 -936 33 kh 20 234 79.4 86.6 | 72.0 {| 14.6

5 942 042 .803 239 78.1 85.4 72.0 \ 1304

6 951 052 020 Bae: 76.2 84.0 | 71.9 12.1

7 974 -078 846 2352 5.0 82.8 | 70.2 12.6

8 991 087 .850 237 73°9 81.6 | 68.7 | 12.9

9 30.000 094 61 | 233 73-1 81.0 68.2 12.8

10 002 | .112 | .866 246 72-4 80.6 |. 67.2 | 13.4

1] 29.998 .084 .865 -219 71.9 79.8.) 66.2 |) dove

Meteorological Observations. XXVI1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in

the Month of November, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued, )

O-

E ] ee) =~ a

ro) : ney o oa wy 2 se

a] $ iS 2 > aw Ok = BS

a = S co) S S oe S48

Ay 5 = ‘S » = = isc fowl

=| > = = S) wo» & “= be WO os

Hour. P| ° o = se os 3

S A g Oe OAM elke. ga dce

ey a} — ®o Q — Ov ~ ~

ae a 3 =.) Bs Be | Ses | wos.

= & 3S 3 ea < 2° eo 2 “ Oo S ies s

3 & a g Po | Se oa |Seaa) S38

=a a S) a = = < =

0 0 ) o | Inches.| T, gr. T. gr.

ae ee 20 | Gs.) S04) o697 | 7.64.) 'o.99) | “niang

] 69.3 1.9 68.3 ong 688 a5 Ay AS) 910

2 68.9 1.8 68.0 2.7 631 .48 70 914

3 68.6 1.8 67.7 Qed 674 42 .68 916

4 68.2 ts 67.3 a7 666 .33 .67 916

5 67.9 1.6 67.1 2.4 661 .29 .o9 925

6 67.6 1.6 66.8 2.4 655 28 58 926

7 67.8 1.5 67.0 26a 659 ed .06 928

3 69.5 2.9 68.0 4.4 681 47 Tals 869

9 70.8 4.0 68.8 6.0 699 62 64°] 823

10 71.6 5D 69.0 7.8 704 64 2.19 asd

11 12-0 6.5 69.0 9.8 704 -60 84 728

Noon. 72.7 Tid 69.0 11.0 704 59 oes 702

1 Fowl th05.5 69.2 | 11.6 708 62 45 688

2 73.3 8.1 69,2 12,2 708 :62 69 676

3 73.0 | 8.2 68.9 | 12.3 701 055 66 674

4 y eae ve | 68.7 10.7 697 °52 .10 708

S 12:2 5.9 69.2 8.9 708 °67 2,59 750

6 4262 4.0 70.2 6.0 732 *95 Lx 823

7 Glideril, 3.3 70.0 5-0] .727 92 139 851

8 hl. 2.6 70.0 3.9 727 94 07 881

9 70.9 2.2 69.8 3.3 foe 90 0.89 899

10 70.4 2.0 69.4 3-0 713 81 19 908

11 69.8 2.1 68.7 3-2 697 64 .84 901

XXVill

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in

the month of November, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

OVS

Bie sc i

2) ws &

sS Ss oS

Al ie - a

Ce) Inch,

1} 147.0

2) 142.5

3| 141.5

4; 140.0

5| Sunday. | 0.29

6 se ee

7 ee 0.28

8] 109.0 | 0.33

9] 137.0

10) 437.0

11} 136.0

12 Sunday

13) 139.0

14; 140.2

15) 140.0

16} 136.0

17 136.2

18} 140.3

19| Sunday

20; 136.0

21; 137.0

22} 135.0

23} 120.0

24| 135.9

25) 139.0

26, Sunday

27| 140.0

28; 142.4

29) 137.0

30; 135.9

Prevailing direction

of the Wind,

S. or S. W.

S. or E. or N.

N. or N. E.

N. or N. W.

W. or N. or N. W.

General Aspect of the sky.

Stee SE ee ee eed

Cloudless till 8 a. mM. scattered “i till

4 p. m. Cloudless afterwards. Also

fogs in the morning. [afterwards,

Cloudless till 9 a. mM. scattered “i or i

Scattered \—i or “i the whole day.

Cloudless till 6 A Mm. scattered “i till

3 ep. M. Cloudless afterwards,

Scattered Wi till6 a. m. eloudy after-

wards, also drizzling at 4 & 6 P.M.

Cloudy and constantly drizzling.

Cloudy till 6 p.m. and constantly driz-

zling before sun rise, Cloudless from

7 ep. M. to midnight,

Cloudless till 7 a.m. scattered i till

6 p. m. Cloudless afterwards,

Cloudless the whole day.

Ditto.

Ditto. [afterwards.

Scattered \-i or “i till 4 p.m. Cloudless

Scattered %i till 4 Pp, m. Cloudless after-

wards. [afterwards.

Cloudy more or less till 3 ep. m. Cloudless

Cloudless.

Ditto.

N. W. or N. high at/Ditto.

l and 2 Pp. M.

N. or N. W.

N. W. or N.

Calm or N. W.

N. W.

Cloudless nearly the whole day.

Ditto.

Cloudless till 6 a. mM. scattered \i till

5 Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 4 a. m. scattered \i till

7 Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 8 a. m. Various kinds of

clouds afterwards.

Cloudless till5 a. mM. scattered \-i or %i

till 1 p. m. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless nearly the whole day.

Ditto.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro-strati, %i Cumuli, “i Cumulo-strati, -i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“Ww i Cirro cumuli.

Meteorological Observations. XX1X

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta, in

the month of December, 1854.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Level of the Sea 18,11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations, and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

Set Ho) ie

oo +

2 - e Range of the Barometer a 3 Range of the Tempera.

£05 = during the day. > # ture during the day,

x S ¢

a aa) a A =

Date. co on (<] 2

$22 | Max. Min, Diff. S Max. | Min. | Diff.

= =

' Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches.

0 Oo 7) o

1 |,30.053 [30.144 | 29.987 0.157 72.5 79.9 65.8 | 14.1

2 .029 108 967 141 72.8 81.0 66.5 | 14.5

3 |Sunday.

4 .032 .100 995 105 72.8 81.2 67.5 | 13.7

5 .066 134 |30.017 117 71.9 79.2 65.4 | 13.8

6 .054 .140 .002 .138 69.6 77.4 63.0 | 14.4

7 01] 082 |29.952 .130 68.2 72.0 64.9 | 7.1

8 .000 051 966 085 69.6 76.5 63.8 | 12.7

a 018 -104 -963 141 72.0 80.2 67.4 | 12.8

10 |Sunday.

11 .098 173 |30.048 125 69.4 77.8 63.0 , 14.8

12 105 189 .039 150 69.1 78.4 61.8 | 16.6

13 .109 187 .065 .122 68,5 78.0 60.8 | 17.2

14 -070 -157 =| 29.993 164 68.3 77.0 61.2 | 15.8

15 .005 075 925 150 68.5 78.0 61.2 | 16.8

16 | 29.986 . 066 937 -129 68.3 76-4 61. 14.8

17 |Sunday.

18 | 30,044 120 987 133 65.9 75.2 58.9 | 16.3

19 | 29,998 .088 921 167 67.0 76.4 59.7 | 16.7

20 | 30.016 .094 965 .129 66 5 76.0 98.4 | 17.6

21 .027 106 By) -127 68.1 77.6 60.6 | 17.0

22 .023 090 961 129 63.9 78.4 60.4 | 18.0

23 .010 094 947 147 68.3 76.0 60.8 | 15.2

24 |Sunday.

25 lehristmas

26 | 29.995 .090 943 147 66,7 72.0 64.4 7.6

27 | 30.014 4102 -960 142 67.9 78,2 60.3 | 17.9

28 .004 .088 939 -149 67.1 77.0 59.4 | 17.6

29 | 29.988 .067 925 .142 66.7 76.2 99.2 | 17,0

30 | 30.019 .110 965 145 66.5 77.4 58.8 | 18.6

31 Sunday.

See ee

XXX Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, m

the month of December, 1854.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued. )

a : Se id a oo. °

g 1-8 | Bf e- 4.3188. pBeeige te

2 = E = ae S a) A oS of an

Sues |} ge || Shee ee: | Ce eee

o8 2 3 2 ir = is ee ae

Es 3 <3 Beeelwate = yo) 6 (ee Spe

aa FA S| | og ee et eae ee Oe de

Ke) bp g a) BS 3s = co a a oS oe Ba

23 K S ey lice | Sas | Beewe ss

= A Ss) a = = < =

) oy) Oo o | Inches Ts ert) sere

1 68.6 3.9 66.6 5.9 0.651 7.12 1.51 0.825

2 69-0 3.8 67.1 5.7 .661 23 .48- .830

3 |Sunday

4 68.7 4.1 66.6 6.2: 651 12 .09 817

5 67.3 4.6 65.0 6.9 .617 6.77 ae 798

6 65.0 4.6 62.7 6.9 072 .00 .60 797

7 65.5 Psy | 63.9 4.3 595 08 .00 868

8 66.9 a7 65.5 4.1 -628 92 0.98 876

9 67.9 4.1 65.8 6.2 .634 .96 1,54 819

10 |Sunday

11 64.5 | 4.9 62.0 7.4 599 16: 70 184

12 63.9 5.2 61.3 7.8 046 .02 76 774

13 63.3 5.2 60.7 7.8 .936 5.90 45 771

14 64.4 3.9 62.1 6.2: 61 6.19 41 814

15 64.4 4.1 62.3 6.2 .565 23 42 814

16 63.4 4.9 60.5 7.8 002 5.87 43 772

17. |Sunday.

18 61.4 4.5 58.7 ie 001 56 .50 787

19 62.6 4.4 60.0 7.0 523 19 ol 793

20 62.4 4.1 59.9 6.6 et etd 42 803

21 64.1 4.0 61.7 6.4 554 6.12: 43 810

23 65.4 3.5 63.6 a. .990 00 24 840

25 65.3 3.0 63.5 4.8 .088 .48 12 853

24 |Sunday.

25 \christmas

26 64.4 2.0 63.0 Bf .578 .40 0.83 885

27 64.2 3.7 62.0 5.9 .959 18 1.33 823

28 62.6 4.5 59.9 722 521 5.77 55 788

29 62.6 4. 60.1 6.6 .025 81 42 804:

30 61.5 5.0 58.5 8.0 .498 Ol 68 .766

31 ‘Sunday.

Meteorological Observations. XXX1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of December, 1854. -.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

G3] ‘| }

ake Range of the Barometer for | 3 Range of the

2e each hour during 3 Temperature for each

28 the Month. fH hour during the

on 2 month,

Bemis (>) 2 a

3 5 5

: 3 Max Min Diff. 2 s Max. | Min. | Diff.

6 = ® &

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. re) o “0 oO

nei, | }30.0384 | 30.111 | 29.980 | 0.131 | 65.4 | 69.7 | 61.6 | 8.2

2 017 104 0957 147 64.3 | 68.5 | 60.9 7.6

3 -010 .096 -949 147 | 63.6 | 68-2 | 60.5 vier

4 O11 077 943 .134 | 63.4 | 67.9 | 60.0 7.9

5 -018 .088 -948 .140 62.8 | 68.0 | 59.0 9.0

6 -032 -107 967 .140 62.5 | 67.8 | 58.8 9.0

7 -057 150 997 153 | 62.2 | 67.5 | 58.4 9.1

8 086 172 | 30.033 139 | 65.0 | 70.8 | 60.6 | 10.2

9 -107 189 047 142 | 68.0 | 73.9 | 63.6 | 10.3

10 107 .187 -051 136 | 70.5 | 75-6 | 66.2 9.4

11 088 177 -041 136 | 73.0 | 77-7 | 66.8 | 10.9

Noon. .052 131 .001 130 | 75.1 | 79.8 | 66.0 | 13.8

1 .017 -100 | 29.970 24307 1°76.2 | 79.8 | 67,6 | 12.2

2 29.994 072 947 125 77.0 1Si.2))| 704 | 10S

3 981 -065 930 -135 | 77.1 | 80.4 | 71.6 8.8

4 -976 -068 921 -147 75.0 1:78.0 |' 710 7.5

5 -983 078 -930 148 73.7 | 76.8 | 70.4 6.4

6 -990 085 -936 149 71.8 | 75.5 | 68.6 6.9

7 30.009 095 958 0137 | 70-2 | 74.3 | 67.4 6.9

8 -024 lll -956 155 68.9 | 73.0 | 65.7 7-3

9 -035 ol27 -914 213 67-8 | 72.2 | 63-4 8.8

10 +042 133 -989 -144 66.9 | 71.7. | 61-6 | 10.1

11 039 132 985 -147 66.1 | 70.2 | 61-4 8-8

Xxx Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of December, 1854.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

; Cas a bike p>!

: Be eg ee ae

S 3 3 2 ge Ss a a8

a = e ) 3 eS. | 2 & lee

raw > a Gana S sn aS

= o E io ° S a) Be 2 Ses i

Hour.| 3 5 ® = 3 ee as mi

"| A 2 a a fe. |= 2 ae

Be | 2 (2 |8s|82 ee) eoee ee

2 & ES ae , a. = |=ssae = = ‘a

era Yl ee Be ipa | fe | 8s |S ee9] ee

= a oO a = = < =

ty) o o o |Inches.| T. gr. T. gr.

ae boa.2 2.2 | 61.9 | 3.5 | 0.5571] 6.18 | 0.77 | 0.889

1 62.7 2.1 61.4 3.4 548 10 ae 893

2 62.4 1.9 61.1 3.2 543 .04 .68 .899

3 61.6 2.0 60.2 3.4 527 | 5.87 70 .893

4 61.5 1.9 60.2 3.2 527 87 .66 .899

5 61.1 1.7 59.9 2.9 521 81 .60 906

6 60.7 1.8 59.4 3.1 2513 73 .62 .902

7 60.6 1.6 59.5 2.7 515 75 54 914

8 62.4 2.6 60.8 4.2 537 97 .90 869

9 64.2 3.8 61.9 6.1 557 | 6.16 1.37 818

10 65.5 5.0 63.0 7.5 .578 35 78 781

11 66.9 6.1 63.8 9.2 593 .49 2.27 741

Noon.| 67.8 7.3 64.1 | 11.0 599 | 52 82 .698

1 68.2 8.0 64.2 | 12.0 601 53 3.13 .676

2 68.6 8.5 64.3 | 12.8 603 BD BF .660

3 68.6 8.5 64.3 | 12.8 603 .55 37 .660

4 67.5 7.5 63.7. | 11.3 591 45 .86 693

5 67.5 6.2 64.4 9.3 605 .62 2.34 739

6 67.2 4.6 64.9 6.9 615 75 1.70 799

7 66.6 3.6 64.8 5.4 613 76 .29 .840

8 65.9 3.0 64.4 4.5 .605 67 .07 862

9 65-1 2.7 63.5 4.3 588 50 0.98 869

10 64.4 2.5 62.9 4.0 576 .38 .90 876

11 63-8 2.3 62.4 ay, 567 .28 .82 885

Meteorological Observations. XX&lil

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor Cleneral’s Office, Calcutta, in the

month of December, 1854.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

GORE

Bs Me tA

s c . re apie chr Adie General Aspect of the sky.

= ae at

oO Inches.

1; 130.0 N. W. or N. Cloudless till 6 A. M. scattered %i or

other clouds afterwards.

2; 136.0 Calm or N. E. or N.|Cloudless till 10 a. m. scattered “i till

W. or N. 3 pe. M. cloudless afterwards and foggy

3 Sunday after sunset.

4} 136.0 N. or N. W. Scattered Wi till 10 A. M. nearly cloud-

less afterwards.

5) 137.2 N. or N. W. Cloudless till 5 p. Mm. scattered i after-

wards.

6; 129.7 N. W. or N. Cloudless till 9 A. M. scattered \—i till 7

P Mo. cloudless afterwards.

7 we W. or N. or N. W. | Various clouds.

8) up. N. W. or calm. Scattered \ i or cloudy the whole day.

9} 138.0 W.orN. Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

10) Sunday.

BE, Ab35.6 N. or N. W. Cloudless.

12) 134.9 N. W. Ditto.

13) 135.0 N. W. Ditto.

14| 134.8 W. or N. W. Ditto.

15) 131.0 N. W. Cloudless till Noon scattered \—i or ‘i

till 8 p. m. cloudless afterwards.

1G 432.0 N. W. or W. Cloudless till 5 pep. mM. scattered \i till 7

Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

17 Sunday.

18} 125.0 N. W. Cloudless.

19} 133.8 N. W. Cloudless till Noon scattered i till 7

P.M. cloudless afterwards.

20) 133.0 Calm or N. W. Cloudless till 6 a. M. scattered i till 6

P. M. cloudless afterwards and also

foggy.

21| 132.0 N. W. or N. Cloudless.

22| 137.0 N. Ditto.

23| 127.0 N. or N. W. Cloudless till 7 a, M. scattered \i or i

afterwards.

24| Sunday,

25| Christ-

mas.

2G) 10) oe W. or N. W. Cloudy till 3 p.m. and drizzling at Noon

cloudless afterwards.

27| 137.0 N. W. or N. Cloudless.

28| 135.5 N. or N. W. Ditto.

29) 131.0 Calm or N,. W. Ditto.

30] 139.0 W.or N.or N. W._ |Ditto.

31| Sunday.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro-strati, Xi Cumuli, ~i Cumulo-strati, V-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

“ i Cirro cumuli.

XXXIV Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of January, 1855.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet

Height of the cistern of the Standard Barometer above the level of the Sea, 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

S23: = 5 | Range of the Tempe-

2 2 a nore of ie eet eae rature during

aah i “ee S = uring the day. 2 : the day.

maa Ae

ao? s ee :

soe Max Min Diff. Sey Max Min Diff.

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO a) tn) oO

1 |New year’s day.

2 |29.986 (30.066 |29.924 0.142 66.2 76.6 58.4 18.2

3 |30.002 080 .953 pare 65.8 73.6 59.2 14.4

4 .016 .100 .960 140 68.3 77.6 62.6 15.0

5 .028 115 .968 1147 68.8 78.8 61.6 17.2

6 (29.975 075 .888 .187 70.2 77.8 63.8 14.0

7 |Sunday..

8 881 (29.937 846 091 66.3 71.2 62.7 8.5

9 915 .989 .864 .125 66.6 76.0 59.0 17.0

10 .875 959 -802 ar57 69.5 79.6 60.4 19.2

11 .893 -993 -836 .157 69 6 75.7 65.0 10.7

12 950 130.019 912 .107 68.3 76.6 61.6 15,0

13 .960 .044 -907 137 67.4 75.4 60.4 15.0

14 |Sunday.

15 {30.035 .118 954 164 66.8 75.2 61.4 13.8

16 .065 157) = |30.011 -146 64.3 74.8 55.8 19.0

17 .066 «152 .017 135 64.6 19.2 Bolg 19.5

18 .046 2125 .006 119 65.9 76.3 57.0 193

19 .073 .)55 .020 -135 68 9 77.0 62.6 14.4

20 Gh 7, .219 .070 -149 65.1 74.0 58.8 15.2

21 | Sunday.

22 .029 112 |29.954 »158 61.4 72.8 52.2 20.

23 .036 27 981 .146 63.0 73.8 54.4 19.4

24 .042 Lo? .966 .166 62.6 73.8 53.7 20.1

25 {29.994 067 917 .150 64.5 75.8 55.0 20.8

26 130,024 .092 .966 .126 66.7 78.6 55.8 22.8

27 .058 143 .988 .155 68.9 79.8 59.4 20.4

28 |Sunday.

29 .105 -180 |30.046 .134 67.8 77.8 59.0 18,8

30 0153 -249 081 .168 66.1 yz 57.0 20.2

3] 138 221 .076 145 65.3 76.4 56.0 20.4

Meteorological Observations. XXXV

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of January, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

= ‘ 2 3 5.8 3 g ar

Z pr MN IDM SAKE Aa al one bat

H = me = S'S os .| ms |

py > S Pe lees batle'g

38 B Se Mis Si | 32 |eFs| od

ES = & Bs Sel eS seu |g Ss

a 8 fa 5. ee he ee Pee |) oe

(S) Ss = 6 & Yo

o 4 Pp = a oF oe |Sae) Sos

= A o) A = = < =

0 0 oO 0 Inches. | T. gr. ;| T. gr.

1 |New year’s day.

2 62.5 3.7 60.3 5.9 0.528 5.86 1.26 | 0.823

3 62 0 3.8 59.7 6.1 018 75 4) .817

4 63.8 4.5 61.1 7.2 .043 -99 61 788

5 65.4 3.4 63.7 5.1 O91 6.52 19 .846

6 66.2 4.0 64.2 6.0 601 -61 044 821

7 Sunday.

8 64.5 1.8 63.4 2.9 586 49 0.66 908

9 63.6 3.0 61.8 4.8 555 15 1.06 853

10 66.3 3.2 64.7 4.8 -611 3 15 854

11 65.5 4.1 63.4 6.2 .586 45 245 816

12 63.0 5.3 59.8 8.5 020 5.73 87 754

13 62.2 5.2 59.1 8.3 008 .62 47 -/ 60

14 Sunday.

15 61.9 4.9 59.0 7.8 906 .60 66 771

16 58.8 5.5 54.9 9.4 -441 4.91 81 f3l

17 58.9 5.7 59.9 9.1 -450 5.01 Py Wy | 739

18 60.2 5.7 56.8 9.1 470 21 85 738

19 63.1 5.8 60.2 8.7 527 -80 94 749

20 58.7 6.4 54.9 | 10.2 441 4.90 99 fll

21 | Sunday.

22 56.0 5.4 51.7 0:7 .396 43 1 721

23 57.1 5.9 53.0 | 10.0 414 62 83 716

24 58.0 4.6 54.8 7.8 440 .90 47 .769

25 59.3 5.2 3| 56.2 8.3 46] 5.13 63 759

26 61.3 5.4 58.1 8.6 491 43 .80 751

27 63.4 5.5 60.6 8.3 034 88 86 .760

28 | Sunday.

29 61.6 6.2 5719; 9.9 .488 .38 2.10 719

30 59.6 6.5 55.7 | 10.4 453 03 .07 708

31 59.8 5.5 56.5 8.8 -465 oka 1,76 -746

XXXV1 Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in the

month of January, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

3S °

mo, 3

@ 4 Range of the Barometer for o Range of the Temper-

Se each hour during Sy ature for each hour

oS & the month. 2 during the month.

Hour. S395 a

Sn © >

te A.

g Max Min. Diff. 3 3 Max. | Min. | Diff,

Ss 5S 8

a =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO 0 oO ry

Mid-

night. 30.015 | 30.162 | 29.849 0.313 62.8 70.4 | 56.6 | 13.8

1 .008 .159 -847 pole 62.1 70.4 | 56.0 | 14.4

2 29.999 152 839 Ole 61.5 70.0 | 55.3 | 14.7

3 .989 143 .836 307 60.8 69.4 | 54.4 | 15.0

4 -986 134 844 -290 60.2 68.2 | 53.6 | 14.6

5 995 145 aBa2 .293 59.6 66.1 , 53-0] 13.1

6 30-011 -LdS1L 864 .287 59.3 65.8 52.4 13.4

7 -036 165 -889 .276 59.0 65.0 | 52.2 | 12.8

8 -066 -200 -910 290 61.0 65.2 | 55.0 | 10.2

9 092 231 -935 .296 64.6 68.9 | 59.8 9.1

10 -100 .249 937 312 67.9 72.0 | 61.8 | 10.2

by 086 a2 931 301 70.7 74.6 | 65.0 9.6

Noon 055 202 .889 313 lose 76.8 | 68.8 8.0

1 .019 166 .849 317 74.7 78.6 , 70.6 8.0

2 29.993 134 .833 301 75.6 79.4 | 70.8 8.6

3 979 098 .808 290 75.8 79.8.) 71.2 8.6

4 .965 091 .802 289 74.0 78.0 | 70.2 7.8

5 .969 -084 .812 272 72.5 76.6 | 69.8 6.8

6 975 081 821 260 70.3 74.1 | 66.6 7.5

7 .992 lll .829 282 68.6 72.00 \s04ee 8.1

8 30.010 128 845 283 67-1 71.4 | 62.7 8.7

9 .025 145 854 291 65.8 70.8 | 61.2 9.6

10 .034 151 .858 293 64.7 70.6 | 59.6} 11.0

11 .029 158 .848 310 63.8 70.5 | 57.7 | 12.8

Meteorological Observations. XXXVii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Caleutta, in the

Month of January, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued. NF

: 2 4. Men pa tees

eS ~ Q 2° oO sS

o e ~~ o oa ae — &

eS = 5 ) 5) | iS coup Sie

ram e a hates ae ms

=| o 2 2 es = Cet =

3 > 5 pa o | 2 & Te Sune

Hour. ral ° v = iS 0-3 a

2 = ~ = a : ore Sen ee

: zs) te 3 = 22

Paps ieee 5) Me acy baa =

Ss fae 2 fa SS ae Ss EA. S35

= 2 is) Q = = < =

0 fe) ° o ; Inches.! T. gr. T.. gr.

Par) \ Bee a2 S89 88) 0.504 A 5.69.4) coined gage

1 60.0 2.1 58.5 3.6 .498 56 wl 887

2 59.5 2.0 58.1 3.4 491 a0 .66 893

3 58.8 2.0 ote2 3.6 .476 33 69 885

4 58.1 ya | 56.4 3.8 464 20 ma! 880

a Died 1.9 Bia 3.4 461 18 .62 893

6 57.4 1.9 55.9 3.4 456 Ale 61 894

7 56.9 Pel | 55.2 3.8 0445 Ol .68 880

3 58.4 2.6 56.3 4.7 462 18 .88 855

9 60.1 4.5 57.4 12 .480 33 1,45 786

10 61.6 6.3 51.8 10.1] .486 ad 2.14 715

11 62.9 7.8 99.0 11.7 .506 55 .63 678

Noon. 64.3 8.9 59.8 13.4 .5020 68 3.14 644

1 65.1 9.6 60.3 14.4 .928 76 47 624

2 65.8 9.8 60.9 14,7 539 86 62 618

3 65.9 9.9 60.9 14.9 .539 86 .68 614.

4 64.9 9.1 60.3 Lo. 528 76 -28 | 637

5 64,5 8.0 60.5 12.0 AGT F4 83 | a.507L 676

6 64.6 eid 61.7 8.6 Hod. 6.08 | 00 792

7 64.0 4.6 61.7 6.9 004 10 Loy 795

8 63.1 4.0 60.7 6.4 536 5.93 .39 810

9 62.4 3.4 60.4 5.4 -530 89 15 837

10 61.7 3.0 59.9 4.8 oal toh) 01 851

11 61.3 IG 59.5 4.3 015 73 0.88 867

| |

XXXVI

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, in

the month of January, 1855.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

Rain.

Inches.

g¢

Se |

8 Bie

£\ 2% |

aaa

1 Pete year’s day,

2. boas. |

3| 123.0

4) 137.2

Sie toe,

6, 128.0

7 Sunday.

8; 111.0

9, 134.8

10} 137.0

11; 1381.0

12} 135.0

Sle. 13157

14 Sunday.

15; 133.8

16} 133.0

17| 184.0

18}; 133.0

19} 133.0

20 toto

21 Sindy,

22| . 129.0

23} 133.0

24; 131.0

25) 5. F218

26; 135.0

27; 139.0

28) Sunday.

29|.. lsb,2

30} 134.5

31} 131.5

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

N. or N. N. W. or

N. W.

(Calm or N. W,

N. or N. W. or S, W.

W. or S. W.

Calm or S, or S. E.

S. E. or N, W.

W.or N. N. W. or

N. W.

N. W. or S.or S. W.

N. W. or S. W.

Calm or N. W.

N. or N. E.

N. or N. W. or N.N.

Ww,

N. or N. W.

N. W. or N. E. or

N,N. W.

N. W.

N. or N. W.

Calm or N. N. W. or

W. or N. W.

N. W.

W. or S. W.

Calm or S, W.

Calm or N. W. or S.

W. or N. or N. W.

N. or W. or N. W.

W.or N. N. W. or

N. Ww.

General Aspect of the Sky.

Cloudless and fogs in the morning and

evening. [afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. M. clear or less cloudy

Cloudy till 7 a. M. scattered i after-

wards. [ afterwards.

Various clouds till 10 a. m. cloudless

Cloudless till 5 a. mM, scattered i or “i

till 6 Pp. mw. cloudy afterwards.

{terwards.

Various clouds till 5 p. m. cloudless af-

Cloudless till 10 a. m. scattered i till

4 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 9 A. m. scattered \i or -i

till 3 p. Mm. cloudless afterwards.

Scattered -i till 11 a. m. cloudless af-

terwards,

Scattered \-i till 6 a. m. cloudless till

3 P.M. scattered clouds afterwards.

More or less cloudy the whole day.

Various clouds till 11 a. Mm. cloudless

afterwards,

Cloudless.

Ditto.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. scattered i till

10 a. M. cloudless till 2 Pp. m, cloudy

afterwards.

Various clouds the whole day.

Cloudless till 10 a. mM. scattered \i and

“ till 3 e. m, cloudless afterwards,

Cloudless.

Cloudless till Noon, scattered \i till 6

Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. m. scattered \i till

7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless nearly the whole day. [night.

Cloudless and slightly foggy during the

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 7 a. M. scattered \i or i

till 3 p,m. cloudless afterwards. [day.

Cloudless and slightly foggy during the

Cloudless and slightly foggy in the morn-

ing and evening.

x Cirri, i Cirro-strati, i iiouiul, i Cumulo-strati, V-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

\ i Cirro-cumuli.

Meteorological Observations. KXxIx

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

on the month of February, 1855.

Latitude 229 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Level of the Sea 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations, and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

6 3 ea ate

eas Range of the Barometer Po 3 Range of the Tempera-

Eos during the da a ture during the da

ee Fa & y- b S g y-

Date. : = o a ®

eae Max. Min. Diff. Se Max. |; Min. | Diff.

= =)

Inches. | Inches.) Inches. | Inches. o o oO o

1 |30.110. !30.203 | 30.046 0.157 67.0 78.6 56.6 | 22.0

2 .095 193 .013 180 69.1 79.2 60.7 | 18.5

3 .098 190 034 . -156 69.7 77.6 63.6 | 14.0

4 |Sunday.

5 .068 0139 .010 .129 71.0 79.0 63.4 | 15.6

6 178 .264 121 143 69 9 09:2 61.7 | 17.5

ug -176 .266 .115 SI 70.8 79.0 64.4 | 14.6

8 .046 138 |29.960 178 70.4 79.6 62.4 | 17.2

9 | 29.981 .053 925 .128 (2. 82.2 64.0 | 18.2

10 =| 30.040 126 .995 131 74,1 83.8 68.3 | 15,5

11 ||Sunday.

i2 | 29.998 .092 .925 .167 75,2 85.0 68.2 | 16.8

13 947 .020 .889 131 76.1 86.4 69.6 | 16.8

14 -935 .032 .866 .166 76,4 85.2 68.2 | 17.0

15 903 | 29.985 .859 .126 75.3 84.2 69.4 | 14.8

16 955 |30.018 .895 123 69.5 77-8 65.6 | 12,2

17 964 .043 894 149 68.8 77-2 63.0 | 14.2

18 |Sunday.

19 873 | 29.935 .790 145 71.0 76.8 66.6 | 10.2

20 .889 .965 .823 142 71.8 79.6 65.6 | 14,0

21 982 | 30.072 937 135 71.5 80.2 64.0 | 16.2

22 942 .030 .872 .158 Foul 81.0 62.8 | 18.2

23 918 | 29.991 .861 .130 74.5 82.4 67.8 | 14.6

24 -962 - | 30.029 .908 21 75.4 84,2 68.8 | 15.4

25 |Sunday.

26 {30.040 A 7) 987 150 76.5 86.2 67.6 | 18.6

27 023 122 .956 -166 75.3 86.0 65.0: 1 23.0

28 .006 .089 .938 151 76.4 86.8 66.4 | 20,4

xi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations,

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Caleutta,

in the month of February, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

z ie 3 E 3 Ee Re ee of

A = aie 3 ae es ee

“a > > & pe eee pp Se

S S f 3 2 25 PSae| oe 88

7 oan ae 3 2 Sot) sh Baie a2 | Po 5

Ss 3B = es Ss et 5 sa Spo

a8. Bey pp Aigo he Bole te Stace

ge is z pe!) Se | 6 ok | 3 aaa pea

Oo te) 0 o | Inches Pogre | Treats

1 61.4 5.6 58.0 9.0 0.489 5.41 1.89 | 0.741

2 65-5 3.6 63.7 5.4 91 6.52 26 .838

3 66.7 3.0 65,2 4,5 621 84 09 863

4 |Sunday.

5 67.2 3.8 65.3 5.7 623 .85 40 830

6 66.5 3.4 64.8 5.1 613 16 22 847

7 66.9 3.9 64.9 5.9 615 47 43 826

8 65.9 | 4.5 63.6 6.8 590 48 . 62 800

9 68.6 339 66.6 5.9 -651 {i12 51 825

10 70.5 3.6 68.7 5.4 697 61 46 839

ll |Sunday

12 70.5 4.7 68.1 7.1 684 44 93 194

13 71.4 | 4.7 69.0 | 7.1 704 65 .98 794

14 70.8 5.6 68.0 8.4 681 41 2.31 762

15 68.3 7.0 64.8 | 10,5 613 6,68 72 711

16 64.8 4.7 62.4 7.1 567 24 1.64 792

17 65.1 3.7 63.2 5.6 .082 Al .30 831

18 |Sunday.

19 68.3 2.7 66.9 4.1 657 7.22 .03 875

20 67.7 4.1 65.6 6.2 630 6.92 53 819

21 66.0 5.5 63.2 8.3 2082 39 99 763

22 66.6 5.5 63.8 8.3 593 50 2.03 762

23 68.7 5.8 65.8 8,7 634 91 27 193

24 71.2 4.2 69,1 6.3 706 7.69 1.74 815

25 |Sunday.

26 69.1 7.4 65.4 {11.1 626 6.80 2.95 697

27 67.0 8.3 62.8 | 12.5 574 24 3.16 664

28 68.1 8.3 63.9 |12.5 095 46 26 -665

Meteorological Observations. xli

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorolegical Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

wn the month of February, 1855:

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

ie }

- 2 Range of the Barometer for 5) Range of the

a¢ each hour during 2 Temperature for each

ee the Month. fH hour during the

og 2 Month.

Hour. 28 E

cee oi

as 5 Max Min. Diff A 8 Max.| Min, | Diff.

= 5 see

om o g

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 0 0 0

ae 30.006 30.205 29.844 0.361 68.7 | 73.0 | 61.4 | 11.6

1 29.996 184 .840 344 68.1 | 72:8 | 60.4 12.4

2 986 186 838 2048 67.5 | 72.8 | 60.0 12.8

3 .978 184 -828 396 67.2 | 72.2 | 59.4 }2.8

4: 972 173 823 2300 66.5 | 71.8 58.8 | 13.0

5 -978 0175 -836 2039 66.1 | 71.0 58.0 13.0

6 999 .199 -852 047 65.6 | 70.2 | 57.2 | 13.0

7 30.025 214 -888 026 65.3 | 69.6 | 56.6 | 13.0

8 056 -240 919 321 67.6 ' 72.6 60.4 12.2

9 -078 2253 902 Bs ay | 70.6 | 77.4 , 64.6 | 12.38

10 087 .266 -906 -360 73.6 | 79.9 | 67.8 | 12.1

il 073 .247 923 324 76.1 | 81.8 | 69.3 | 12.5

Noon. .048 .219 .904 315 78.4 | 83.6 | 69.6 | 14.0

1 014 183 .860 323 79.8 | 85.4 71.8 | 13.6

2 29.986 .165 -836 329 80.8 | 86.8 | 74.8 | 12.0

3 965 .145 .803 342 81.2 | 86.8 | 73.4 | 13.4

4 955 .136 193 343 80.6 | 86.4 | 69.0 | 17.4

5 - 950 131 195 2200 79.3 | 85.4 | 69.6 ' 15.8

6 957 2145 -790 395 76.5 | 82.0 | 68.5 13.5

’ i 976 181 813 368 74.5 | 788 | 682 | 10.6

8 997 197 837 360 73.0 | 77.2 | 68.0 9.2

9 30.011 207 853 354 71.74 75.0 | 66.1 8.9

10 017 209 865 .344 | 70,8 | 74.0 | 65.6 | 8.4

| 11 014 210 .868 342 70.1 | 73.5 | 65.4 8.1

xlit Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta, |

in the month of February, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

, Cee os ee be

Spo 1 ee |e) eles

oo = ° o a.< a S

2 < E Sod late S| eae 53

ii wb Deve || Beds atl | eee

a i) _ 2 fe 9 O'S 5

Hour, a 5 ® = s Bia = x a

rey “3 eC 2 a By 53 = oS 2 Ke b

Oo . ime HD &0 (D --

Pi beg 2 = ake We | cel 2 Senos

ao a) a = a) gett |S oe s 2 ao

s 9 b = bay Sie Soe my ee $3.5

= a CS) fan) = = < =

ty) 0 fy) o |Inches.| T.gr. | T. gr.

ea }eo.3 | 24 | 65.1 | 3.6 | 0.619] 683) 0.86 | 0.888

1 66.0 2.1 64.7 3.4 611 716 79 895

2 65.6 1.9 64.5 3.0 607 72 70 .906

3 65.3 1.9 64.2 3.0 .601 .65 70 .905

4 64.6 1.9 63.5 3.0 .588 51 .68 .905

b) 64,5 1.6 63.5 2.6 .588 bl .59 O17

6 64.1 1.5 63.2 2.4 .582 46 254 .923

7 63.9 1.4 63.1 |. 2,2 580 44 49 929

8 65.3 2.3 63.9 3.7 595 58 .86 884

9 67.0 3.6 65.2 5.4 62] 84 1.31 839

10 68.5 5. 65.91 ah. 7.9, 636 95 .98 778

11 69.6 6.5 66.3 9.8 644 | 7.01 2.62 728

Noon.| 70.4 8.0 66.4 | 120 646 | 00 3.31 679

1 79.6 9.2 66.0 | 13.8 .638 | 6.88 87 .640

2 70:7 10.1 65.6 | 15.2 .630 79 4,28 613

3 70.5 10.7 65.1 16.1 619 .67 54 2595

4 70.0 10.6 64.7. | 15.9 611 58 43 598

5 69.9 9.4 65.2 | 14.1 621 72 3.87 635

6 69.5 7.0 66.0 | 10.5 638 .92 2.83 710

7 69.1 5.4 66.4 8.1 .646 | 7.06 12 .769

8 68.5 4.5 | 66.2 6.8 .642 02 1.74, 801

9 68.0 3.7 66.1 5.6 640 01 42 832

10 67.8 3.0 66.3 4.5 644 .08 12 863

Bt 67.4 2.7 66.0 4.1 638 02 01 874

eee

Meteorological Observations.

xlin

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of February, 1855.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

e.g Oa ig Tae

3 e 5 Es - eee General Aspect of the sky.

3 Bx ‘S

Al a” a

oO Inches.

1) 132.5 S. W. or W. Cloudless and slightly foggy during the

5 day.

2} 130.0 Calm or S. Cloudless till 9 A, M. scattered “i after-

wards.

a) 132.5 S.or S. E. Scattered i or \i till 6 a. m. cloudless

; till 11 a. M. scattered “i or \~i af-

4|\Sunday. terwards.

5| 128.2 E. or S. More or less cloudy the whole day.

6) 134.0 0.74 |E. or variable. Cloudy till 6 p.m. also rain, lightning

f and thunder between midnight and

8 a. M. cloudless after 6 P. M.

7| 130.0 N. E. or N. W. Cloudless nearly the whole day.

Si 231.5 Calm or W. or S. Ditto.

9} 136.2 S. or 8. E. Cloudless till 6 a. M. various clouds till

5 p. M. cloudless afterwards.

10} 139.0 Ss. Cloudless till 2 A. mM. various clouds

11' Sunday. till6 ep m. cloudless afterwards.

12) 137.0 S. or S. W. Cloudless nearly the whole day.

13) 136.0 S. Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered “i and

“i afterwards.

14) 135.2 S. or S. W. Cloudy till 6 a. m. cloudless till 10 a.

M. scattered “i and ~i till 4 P.M.

cloudless afterwards.

¥5| "139.2 S. W. or W. Cloudless till 6 a. mM. scattered i or ‘i

till 3 ep. mM. cloudless afterwards.

1} rs Calm or W. or N. W./Cloudless till 5 a. m. cloudy afterwards,

also drizzling between 4 and 5 P. M.

17; 115.0 W. or S. W. Scattered i till 8 a. m. cloudy after-

wards with drizzling between 4 and 5

18) Sunday. P.M.

| re 0.37 ;W. or S. S. E. or S./Cloudy and raining till 8 a. m. only

cloudy 7 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

20; 134.0 S. or N. W. Cloudless till 9 a. mM. various clouds till

8 Pp. M. cloudless till 11 P. mM.

21; 134.0 N. W. or W, Cloudless till 9 a. mM. scattered \i till 6

Pp. M. Cloudless afterwards.

22|' 132.0 S. W. or W. Cloudless till 5 a. ™M. various clouds

afterwards,

23) 138.0 S. W. or W. or S. |Cloudless till 7 a. m. cloudy til Noon,

scattered \—i afterwards.

24| 136.0 S Cloudless till 5 a. mM. scattered i till 7

25| Sunday. P M. cloudless afterwards.

26| 140.0 S. or N. or W. Cloudless.

27| 140.2 S. W. or N. W orS.|Scattered ~i.

28] 140.0 S. or W. or N. Scattered \—i.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro-strati, %i Cumuli,

‘i C ™i Cumulo-strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

MW i Cirro cumuli.

xliv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1855.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet.

Height of the cistern of the Standard Barometer above the level of the Sea, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

‘35 24

ee = | Range of the Barometer 3s | Range of the Gaespe-

ee during the day. oe yatuve Guriag

Tate 1S £ aa ane) the day.

"| mag Asa

ao Mi ; 2 2 M Mi ‘

sS<| Max. in. Diff. Sey Max. in. | Diff.

= =)

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. 0 o oO oO

29.984 {30.059 |29.922 0.137

1 75.9 87.7 | 65.4 | 22.3

2 972 042 .890 152 77.0 86.9 | 67.2 19.7,

3 (30.057 131 .999 132 71.8 74.2 | 69.2 5.0

4 |Sunday.

5 .019 106 955 151 76.6 86.7 67.8 18.9

6 |29.991 .069 923 .146 78.1 85.9 70.8 15.1

/ I A vie’ .045 -906 0139 77.5 88.0 | 70.5 17.5

8 .893 |29.970 82] .149 78.4 89.4 | 68.0 | 21.4

9 854 917 498), 6) .121 80.2 91.0 | F725 18.5

10 849 -936 775 161 78.3 87.8 70.6 17.2

11 |Sunday.

12 -960 |30.048 908 .140 79.0 87.8 70.8 17.0

13 961 .050 884 166 78.5 88.4 | 68.6 19.8

14 863 (29.945 786 159 78.6 89.2 69.8 19.4

15 801 .876 732 144 79.1 87.1 72.8 14.3

16 .887 .984 788 196 74.6 82.6 79.4 12.2

17 940 |30.034: 885 .149 71.8 19.7 67.4 12.3

18 |Sunday.

19 .885 (29.980 801 179 17.3 88.7 66.2 | 22.5

20 796 .876 719 1157 17.9 89.2 67.2 | 22.0

21 138 .814 666 148 79.3 91.2 | 66.9 | 24.3

22 761 838 .699 139 81.1 91.6 71.8 19.8

23 .188 .856 716 140 81.6 90.6 75.2 15.4

24 .804 -900 729 171 81.8 91.6 74.8 16.8

25 |Sunday.

26 .810 .889 749 140 83.2 93.5 76.2 17,3

27 .818 891 747 144 84.5 94.4 76.2 18.2

28 -817 -906 739 -167 84.7 95.3 17.4 179

29 -499 .874 Joe 152 84.3 96.4 75.6 20.8

30 -767 864 .683 181 85.1 96.7 | 77.4 19.3

3] .760 831 .680 51 84.5 94.0 79.8 14.2

Meteorological Observations. xlv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

“ E S Be |eg | 33

e Bo ice cele B eo ies: Lae

2 re - mS eS) | et Ooo

3 2 E 2 oS |eBs| oes

Date. on a fas - rs 25 PEE) gS of

SH i. > = 2: | #5 | es) bes

=o 2 ® Bale As = 6 ees | (2 0 8

gq 3 3 pas ) i Sie, | nn

o A > g py 5 oo |San| Sos

= a o) A a = <4 =

0 ty) oO Oo Inches.} T. gr. | T. gr.

1 67.9 8.0 63.9 12.0 | 0.595 6.47 3.10 | 0.676

2 69.5 7.9 65.7 11,3 .632 87 .02 .695

3 68.2 3.6 66.4 5.4 .646 7.10 1.35 .840

4 Sunday. i

5 70.8 5.8 67.9 8.7 .679 37 2.40 154

6 72.4 5.7 69.5 8.6 ai 15 74 48 Lon

7 wad 5.8 68.8 8.7 .699 7 47 794

8 71.0 7.4 67.3 11.1 .666 a | 3.10 .699

9 74.4 5.8 71.5 8.7 .763 8.23 2.65 -756

10 72.0 6.3 68.8 9.5 -699 7.56 2 130

1 Sunday. .

12 71.5 7.9 67.7 11.3 .674 .30 3.20 .695

13 70.8 heb 66.9 11.6 .657 ll 24 -687

14 72.8 5.8 69.9 ro | 0125 .84 2,54 459

15 re 5.8 70.4 8.7 136 95 .58 795

16 70.2 4.4 68.0 6.6 .681 42 1.78 .807

17 68.9 4.9 67.4 4.4 .668 .o0 «2 .867

18 | Sunday.

19 68.3 9.0 63.8 13.5 993 6.42 3.56 .643

20 68.3 9.6 63.5 14.4 088 py | ape) 627

21 69.5 9.8 64.6 | 14.7 | .609 .58 4,01 | | .621

22 73.8 7.3 70.1 1).0 «129 7.85 3-32 703

23 75.4 6.2 12,3 9.3 783 8.43 2.91 743

24 75.6 6.2 72.5 9.3 187 47 93 743

25 | Sunday.

26 77.6 5.6 74.8 8.4 .849 9.11 78 .766

27 77.4 ml 73.8 10.7 .822 8.78 Bod 711

28 74.7 10.0 69.7 15,0 .720 7.69 4.73 .619

29 75.7 8.6 71.4 12.9 761 8.13 ey Hs .662

30 78.0 7-1 74.4 10.7 .838 95 $.62 | |.#12

31 79.4 Sel 76.8 ir | £905 9.67 2:68 |. (.283

————$—$—$——$—$—$—$——

xlvi

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

on the month of March, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

Hour.

ean Height of the Ba-

rometer at 32° Faht.

Inches.

Mid-

night,

871

857

843

.859

876

899

«29

6945

0952

942

Ke COOCONO OP WD =

Noon. 913

Ke COWOONOO Sts tO =

846°

dependent thereon.

Inches.

\ 29.881 |30.037

.030

.017

007

001

.015

.030

067

097

-110

13]

122

Range of the Barometer for

each hour during

the month,

Min. Diff.

Inches. | Inches

29.744 0.293

743 .287

(a4 .283

716 291

701 300

731 .284

746 284

771 296

0795 302

214 -296

814 017

.809 313

.766 332

s40D 353

.698 372

.679 03/8

.667 354

.666 372

675 373

.690 361

708 366

ad 341

740 341

743 328

| Mean Dry Bulb Thermo-

Range of the Temper-

ature for each hour

during the month.

2 : cae

3 Max. | Min. | Diff.

te) ty) ) )

80.8

fo. 83.4 | 70.9 | 12.9

77.7 82.4 | 70.2 | 12,2

76.8 82.0 | 70.0 | 12.0

79.9 81.2 | 69.2 | 12.0

Meteorological Observations. xlvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

} E owe ag Se

g Q ane PO = 2

a : Ine o oa am 2 Ss

a a) a = —_ nl 9 = =| is.

ad > So @ 2 Set 2 + Sips = =

2 py ° os ag & as =

Hour. | 6 5 o 5 es 20 o-nS os

2 fan) 2 ap .2 Eee OP

2 = 3 a = 3 | 3 2 £2 =

ree, Fern e | 8 | Pow 8. woee a8

a3 pa a 2 a nd = 2 20

3 & be 8 po | Se Se | Sf ealiee oS

= Q S) a = = < =

0 0 0 o | Inches.| T. gr. T. gr.

Mid- } 7.1 | 3.7| 69.2 | 5.6] 0.708 | 7.72 | 154 | 0.834

diet , ; ‘ : : : F

70.7 3.4 69.0 5,1 104 .68 .09 847

2 70.3 3.3 68.6 9.0 695 59 34 .850

3 69.9 a 68.3 4.7 688 02 24 858

4 69.8 2.7 68.4 4.] 690 56 07 876

5 69,2 2.8 67.8 4.2 677 42 .08 873

6 69.1 2.6 67.8 3.9 677 42 ol 880

7 69.2 2.6 67.9 3.9 679 45 00 .882

8 70.9 4.4 68.7 6.6 697 58 82 806

9 72.4 6.1 69.3 9.2 711 69 2.66 743

10 73.9 8.3 69.3 12.5 711 .63 3.77 669

ll 74.1 9.9 69.1 14,9 706 09 4.62 .620

Noon. 74.6 11.6 68.8 17.4 .699 45 5.54 574

¢ halk 74.9 12 6 68.6 18.9 695 .08 6.11 047

2 75.4 12.8 69.0 19.2 704 47 29 2043

3 76.1 1235 69.8 18.8 722 .65 27 .950

4 75.9 12.3 69.7 18.5 .720 63 kak 595

5 75.4 11.0 69.9 16.5 725 71 5.35 -590

6 74.6 8.9 70.1 13.4 129 82 4,18 -652

F 74.0 6.8 70.6 10.2 741 -99 3.08 fee

8 Za.2 5.9 70.2 8.9 laa 91 2.62 Jol

9 72.6 5.1 70.0 sh 727 87 A 779

10 72.2 4.6 69.9 6.9 725 87 1.96 801

ll 72.0 3.9 70.0 5.9 shed 90 67 .825

xlyiii

Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of March, 1855.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

Max. Solar

radiation

a) S

‘Ss ‘3

a aa

| o Inches

1; - 140.4 a

2 135.4

3 ae e

4) Sunday.

5} 6137.0 a

6| 137.0 os

WS 137 G40 He

8| 136.8 | ..

9| 137.5 ae

10} 13740 ee

V1} Sunday.

D2) VSIA WE

13) 139.5 AD

14) 136.5 aie

15 eo ee

16 ee eae

LZ. * 32030 ae

18) Sunday.

19} 144.0 oe

20; 141.5 aug

21; 140.9 ma

2a\- 138.5 a

23} 134.0 ae

24 143.7 ae

25| Sunday.| 0.14

2 143.0

27| 136.0 ae

28" 137 a3 ee

29; 146.5 ie

30} 149.0

311. 137.0

Prevailing direction

S. or S. W.or N. or

of the Wind.

N. W

N. = E. or S.

S. W. or N. W. or S.

Variable.

S. or S. W. or N. W.

. WwW.

W.ors

N. W. or N.

Ww.

S. or N. or W.

N. W. or N.

N. W. or S. W. or S.

S. or W.

S. or W. or S, W.

S. W. or W.

Za fi

Nn 2A nnn AN PN

or S. W.

. W. or S. or S. E.

.or S. W.

or S. W.

.or S. W.

or S. W.

.or W.

. or W.

a) ate |

General Aspect of the Sky.

Scattered i or ‘i till 9 a. m. cloud-

less afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. scattered i af-

terwards.

Cloudy the whole day, also occasionally

drizzling.

Cloudless till 1 vp. m. scattered “1.

Scattered “i and “i or i till8 P.M.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless nearly the whole day.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. scattered —i and

Ni till 3 p. wm. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till 6 a. m. cloudy till 6 Pp. m.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till noon scattered ‘i till 7

p. M. cloudless afterwards,

Cloudless till 5 a. M. various clouds

afterwards.

Cloudless till 5 a.m. cloudy till 7 A. Mm.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 6 a. m. cloudy afterwards

also drizzling at 5 Pp. M.

Cloudy till 4 Pp. m., also drizzling from

9 a.m. to 11 a. ™M. cloudless, after

4 P.M.

Cloudless.

Cloudless till noon, more or less cloudy

afterwards.

Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless till 7 e. M.

cloudy afterwards,

Cloudy.

Cloudless nearly the whole day.

Cloudless till 1». m. scattered i after-

wards.

Cloudy till 7 a. m. various clouds after-

wards. Scattered i till 8 A. M.

cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 3 ep. m., cloudy afterwards.

Cloudy nearly the whole day.

\i Cirri, 9i Cumuli, —i Strati Wi Cirro-cumuli, i Cirro-strati, i Cumulo-

strati, Wei Nimbi.

@e0ae eo

08¢°6S 0S1'98 | 16¢°18

[89°66 |FFR'FS8 (8FI'I8 ty be are 06S'62 |063'28 Pte"ed ‘FiOAY

See See LL LS LS | SA was | Ses _—_————— ee ee | ee

*0131G “IH S|} 89° 66 €8 ei) (0) “HT °S} 89° 68 €8 ou Ml Bea 98 €8 I¢

“HAWNI-O1D) “3. “AW *S] 99° 16 €8 es ne a = = ‘ov “O11 | 69° 8 18 0¢

0331 “ITM £9" 16 18 “1e9TD) "0331G| 89° 98 c8 Cite) "ong | gg ¥8 62 6%

"ONG “AT AMA 99° 96 08 rie Pa =e 4 os O71 “ITAA | 09° €8 6L 83

“IBID “O31) 69° 68 68 “IIT O *O}1| 32° 98 18 Faget SM) gh E> 28 6L LG

Beda) “IT AA} 89° £8 68 a SOL) STM OL" +8 18 *198148-O.11TD "M'S | 39° 08 8L 93

"un? ‘oq! 09° #8 03 Srersle oe ee ee De ‘oud | ITAA S| Fee 08 oy ez

‘071g “I "mM “Ss tS [8 62 @eeee ae ee ee ee ‘uley ay “M ‘Ss 0c’ 6L LL ¥Z

uley "4L°N} 19° 68 18 “aley “IT °N]} 8g° 68 18 “ULBL S TBS ILN | Fg" 68 08 66

@eae ee ee ee ee “198.198: Wed -"4rT7 "4 °S t9° rere) €8 eeee exes ee oe ee ‘aA

eas * = + 3 ‘0311 “a 89°, |. #8 18 ‘Old | «IAS | 09° 8 18 1Z

"178.138-o[NUIND ‘II °MA| ¢9° £8 T8 OUI. cal AAS) 9" #8 68 *0731 "oI | 8g 28 08 0z

Base a ae ve x ‘ONG “07;1d| 89° 68 18 ‘071 “od | 39° 18 6 61

figs fe es FS °° /178138-oyn TIN D “IT “M| 89° €8 08 | |Nuns-o111g “ITM | 39° 08 8 SI

“uley “IT MA) 79° €8 08 "eS; “IT HN] 89° 8 08 ba hike i - ey LT

“HBS; STA “S| 679° 8 18 FOE) FLAY SN) 09 68 I8 "198.195 "071 | 9G" T8 08 )

“UII? 198149 “MHS! 09° P8 c8 ‘OIG "IL °S| 8¢° €8 18 ouIG “men | 2g 68 08 cT

°1)¥.138-opnWND aS pes T38 68 98.4198-o;nuNn,g "M °S| GG’ €8 08 “HR14S-O111Z a) Wt ae €8 08 FL

‘WyuuND “wWTeD| OG" 98 68 “1B1YS “IL AA] 8h €8 T8 |{98138-oynwng *ovIG | GF 68 08 et

*TNwWNd-O.4.119 = os" 98 68 “Uley "011d | 8h €8 18 "TRAYS -OLIID ‘UST | $F 18 08 ot

“Heays-ofnwND! "ITAA “S| OF" ¢8 8 "011 "IL 'S) og" €8 18 "0371 we Sep 18 08 IL

Re 4 F A = ‘eS, ITM S'S ¢ 68 18 ‘TRG ‘OI | CP 18 8 ot

“UIBL : 198195 “IL “MA! SP €8 18 “UIBI = 18.199 0331 cy 8 18 ‘OIG “I'M | OF’ €8 | 08 6

a 8 ae Bd sf ‘oI “ST “MAY CP ¥8 18 *T}O1S- OLD ‘OI | OF €8 08 8

‘Uled : 178.199 "M"AM] 8h | 6g | ogg ‘Oud "old ) Og || GB" | ge “Od OBIE Py Sa" i Tet ll

“HeAS-oTMUND MH "S| 3g" G8 68 “THBIYS “IH “S| 9g" *8 [8 |) B13s-o,uuND nee cs" €8 08 9

ners Oe - = "i ‘071 “Ouna “ee 48" |. Be ‘BOD | CI MS | Gey ee" |) re log

‘OVNI “ITH °N| QP’ 68 [8 ‘0771 MH) «68¢° ¢8 18 "WMuns-o1119 “WMHS | cP *8 08 4

i Behe Japunyjetqe! °° Ve ie "TynwND “MU S| Ts" 68 €8 “Tnmny 41°N | SP r8 18 G

‘uyea: AZep|-lea “T'oE's| ZG°GZ) 98 08 Sik at 09°63} 98 28 ee se es ~ 3s = t

JO Yadsy {JO UOljdaIIp a 5 faq | 3A JO yoadsy 'jo uoyoaarp @ 2 Aq | WM jo yoadsy =| JO VOIOa.AIp & 3 Aiq | 99M | ‘93%q

pue oo1og | * i ‘199 WOULIIY J, | pue sdiog | * "19j9W OTIS, peso | = % *19jJaWOULIIY TF,

“NOON

pe ers dag Ee PN ON

_ Psst “asniny fo yruop

** 16g 6zl OSZ O8iF0e

—

ft 8* 1 BORGES [OOS"ES| ZE6°0S; |

a orl: B9ET | S6I Pare = ZIT | SL6T | OL8T

a os ig _ "TYOUN)| “ITA "S| 39° 16 #8

“HAND “a's 09° 06 T8 | “H[Muano-o.111) “HW S| 39 16 18

“18319 “HT AA 8¢° 06 18 , "MAI; = “IT AN] 88° 16 08

“Tan %) “IT “AA 69° 98 08 *OUN vT) Bee 88 28

*4y 310 le Ul¥y eo ee @e ce ee ee ee *Iynwng | "M 9¢° cg 08

‘ays1u Sulanp ured Aawapyy = ae sity ms ws “OVI | “ITAA S| OS" 18 6L

*Aep 118 uley CoQ’ eece eevee eo eo ee °0731G at “A gc’ 28 08

cQ° eevee eeee ee ee ee “1978148 -oTNWNY) 3] "N gc° cg 18

-kep ayy Surinp Ayyuanbe.y ures qq] 00°! "yawn D 41'S Bee cg Z8 cece ee ee A os

*UOOUIIIJB SIG} Ul UleYy eee, ee oe eo +s ee eo oe eoce ee eo ae —

e@eoe ee ee ee ee ee “1381}S OT7NwNT) sy | “MM gc’ #8 18

*JOMOYS JUST] [PUOISBIDO eooee eecee aeece ee eo ee eevee ee ee ee eS

“44810 043] ‘ynmng} “IT “AAS 09° $8 18 "198.195 "¥I} 29° 8 08

Suunp pue Aepsa;sof [je ules 913095) cc'l “Uley 41'S ger 18 62 oeee oe a rT. =

uoousaye 943 Sulanp ured 3421] £104 0s’ peas i ee is a8 “ UIBAL! 4B.19S "31 °S| Fg" £2 z8

‘£0p193sa Jo | *IQMOYS YS] co’ Saas aS pe ae Ce a ‘aWNy “a1 “Al SF° cg zg

*paio}sise1 ouoU ‘uled 3ySIT 0° ah OG ee is ee ee ones os vs oe e-

*uaq]e} | *A1OMOUS Ca Sora oo pe ae a8 ee “ITAWND ‘opig| *° cg ra)

sey ured 3491] Aran ‘poitojsise1 ulel ON C0’ 071 071 IF +8 Og |‘1ye438-oynmIND| “3, “A 'S| SF 98 zg

CO) ee en) 071d cP° 68 18 “yaa “O}71G) SP ¥8 18

“94310 | [. "198195 “ST “AA oF £8 08 “uley} = “IT “AA GP 68 08

ay} Sutanp Avpsoysof ye ured yy SVT U Pee ii = o .e ores ee ee ee we

“hep 993] ‘oI T° | *198198-o_nmNnD “91 “AA 8S" G8 68 “urey) “IT “AA S| SE" ¢8 o8

*S[BAIJUL 4B Uled 3YSIT cl "NWN "01 oP 88 Z8 oWIG| “II ‘N] 8F° 88 eg

ri ‘yNuNd-o1ig| “AS IT tr’ 68 18 07410 HU) «8h 68 18

ge 9 18 UAEuE depoNthL s pW) "03710 cr 88 | 28 "ynunD| = “3, “S| FR | «68 | a8

‘Nd 36 JaMOUS OL "OWIG “a “3T cr’ cs 28 “1]NUINd- O111D “31° SPF 06 €8

*doou 38 O9°]| *198438-ojnwND "wyeD or €8 OS [eays-onMNH) = “IT "N| GP" #8 08

“saqou °K “pula B “ging | “41nd "AHS “pum Jo] Bay | ging | ‘qing

"'SyIBMOYy wage, eee jo scribe jo uo1joaJIp = e Aiq_ | 32a | jo yoadsy fuclocup | @ & | Arq | MN

pue 90109 2 |-aaqamousay Ty, pu® et0g) * TF | -sajgamousey

‘W ‘dQ LY "Wd § LY

‘Eegl gsnbnp fo yruopy ay2 of [g “buoy ‘ST-1G-9G FT “mouyony ‘houaprsoyy ay} yo pay suowwatasgg vorbojowoopapT

COM a ON NAV Ce

= {

bo bo L wwe) nh bo bho | ws) bo bo to nw | tm th

ad i) [=r) ee (Se) for) ov hee for) or rs ~ ov

(or) (oe) bo [e 9) [o.0) (=r) cO for) to} [9 2) or bo bn

~ rs Yo) —) oo —)

Be {SiR a Se i| SE a BP | oe | Serie. | ee ee

5 me bate me 5 =e 5 >

= = E E =] E 5 E

B | 8 B| 5 B |B B|Ss

‘W ‘d 9 ‘Wa @ "NOON ‘WV 6

*IoJaWOIL JoyomMO0Ieg I9yIMO1V JoJIWMOIN

-116°F8 AIG od

°668°08

9S9A\ *S ‘QjIUOM oq} JO cANjeIdduIa} UL?

“91NjSIOW YIM papRo] .

pue duep asinoo jo araydsomje ogy, 00998) 18 06 |0€6°98) [8 | 16 O€1°98) 18

*sL'6T Ajnuenb [eyo7,

Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow.

OF'66

¥9'62

LUN ULL JA |

“TUNULLX BJA] |

"WwW “Vv 9

Jajawoieg

96 FPFFS) 28 | 68 |0Ss'28 64 | 98 | “AIG

*SGapUsye gets uO : : ; : : 8649

11e} ysaravoy ou, ‘shep [zg UO TTI UIKY £26°08| 64 |) 38 |FOE'I8| GZ | F8 \16E°18| 62 | 8 BF IIS) O08 | €8 |FIL°64| LL | €8 M

“Apnopo Jog VAM “OT QuliVs a qnq | pr

. ‘aT °S SYJUOU SIY} SPUIA SUITIBADI “Lean | Re dae ae el a Soles | ee ar 2.

M pue “A *s “43 iq) 8p I d 2 2 S 2 z\e 2 = 2 < Ss a S = =

Be abe | Eel oe le ot feel) ie | Pele etal earls tae Bee Mingaete te

eae eae e me Lays e _ rab =e 5 or

| e | 5 ae |: a

Bales B | 8 B | 8 B'| E B | 8

re hs eee i eee: eS ea

"IW °d ‘Wag "NOON "N'VE | ‘WV 9

*syBmMoy Ja}aWOWIIYT, J9j9 WOWIITT, JayaWOUWdy T, JajyaWO WOU J, 19}9WOWLIT I,

ie na

"BORT ‘waquazday ysl ‘mouyonT

‘EEgl ‘ysnbup vot wagsibary quorbojonoagayy yz fo 990.9897

eee wee = eee

aoee

"og

071d

"1ynwng

Uley

ACT) fa)

At) 1)

“1ynuany)

UIRI “91: B.S

“0731

“yawn

"UL21: 4e.19S

“Tpnwany

Se ee

0991

“oI |

‘ou

= IT nouny

“ond

0771

“O31

"ou1C

‘WnuIN

“Ag

jo yoodsy

‘oud

“OWIG

‘A'S

“Td “MON

"me

"HS

"1 AA

"0431

‘OVIG

"M1 AA 'S

‘011

‘NDS

4H 'S

) acl

“dH “Ss

‘a a's

°0131G

‘01

"031

“oN

‘HAS

“PUM

EST

c8°

98°

03°

98°

92°

él"

02°

89°

8¢°

ec°

9¢°

69°

0L°

89°66

*‘rajom| “Ag | *qing

JO UOLD2TIP! -oreg

pure 90104

“NOON

€68t

£8

¢8

hig

"19J9WOTIBY |,

90£°6¢ |SF0°98 |60F°08

6941

JOM

ot i ce TP9T | Z98T | O69T

0931 ‘oyN'| 98° G8 0L

‘Wung)) “1 A “S| 88° 08 LL

oe) “031d! 26° €8 LL

"ond ‘oyiq! #6° | 88 | 18

Sh: 4 ea Se Ss" 98 08

*1V9TD) Bigs Gee cg T8

HEELS sc) Ge it) €8 64

“OIG ‘oN1G) G8: ¢8 18

“IBIIO ‘oWVIG| BL: €8 08

*T]NWNI-O1ND “ITAA S| BZ: ie) 08

“WMUINI-ONTY) = “IT MAN} OZ €8 64

“oI “S| «8E 08 82

“ule? eI ‘Ad G| 8h 68 64

Rea "0731C| 89° 98 18

“MAND “MH S| 62° 88 68

“Nw “M1 “S| GL" 98 1s

“TMUUND-OLNT} = “4 “N| 669° 98 18

‘OWI "1 “S| 89° 8 18

“youn HS} «89° 88 €8

OUI A Si Oe. L8 68

ee D "M ‘S| o£" £8 €8

“TUN “MH "S| 02°63) 06 €8

“kIS *pulm Be | ORE | Wa

jo yoodsy jo uonoenp| & & | 41d | 99M

pur s10g | = 2 | -aayomowsayy,

‘WV 6 LY

"* 19F2°62 |F98"FS [9LF°08 |

eee SES ee ee ee

ies ae 28962 |FSL18 |8Z8'SL | ‘S1sAy

ne mY oe: LL6U | OLE% | 986% | ‘IH30y,

“Tn wang oud) 82° 82 9f 0¢

13¥.13S-o;nwN ¢ °0331G| 38° LL cf 66

"178.199 “4TH “S| 8s 91 a4 83

*19R19S-O1U1Q| “WA AN! 82° BZ €L LG

*INMUNI O1IID *0F3IG] ZS: 18 LL 9G

it) 6) “HCH "S| G8 68 6L &3

eeece es ee .- es ¥S

“ABST MCA S| «38 G8 6L £3

"148.138-O]nWND a1 8) Se: 038 BZ 6G

‘od "oI 08: 8 08 IZ

01 "41 “AA| SZ 68 0s 0Z

"18919 rn SLs 08 A 61

*1}B14S- OID MUMS! OL: 18 pA St

"18919 "0731; 99° 62 94 fT

"178.14S-O]NUIND 0111G| 89° 08 LL 9L

*1]NUVINI-O.1IID “IT MA GS" 8Z LL cl

*‘UIB ? 198.198 ALTE S| 6s" 08 LL ial

*198.19S8-O1119, ‘O11Iq| SF *8 08 el

"aka "oynq| $9 8 T8 él

"19 *O171q} 89 r8 Tg If

*I]NUUNI-O.ID “1 °a| 89° #8 08 OL

"TID) “S| 9S 8 Ig 6

"OVI "MH “G] 8S" €8 08 8

"198.14S-opNUND ‘da “HW ‘S| 29° ¥8 08 L

“IPNWIND-O1119 *0731Q| 39° ¢8 68 9

‘ov *0731G| 09° ¢8 28 g

"LUO ‘US| 99° cs c8 ¥

0731 “ITM 89° €8 08 &

"198.1}s-O] NUN “MA «¢9° €8 08 Sj

"IID] «IT “AA “S| 69°62) = 98. €8 I

“Aug “PUM E co | AIM | “4h |

jo yoadsy [J9 Yoroeup| & = iq | 3AM | 193°C

pus a10q | =P |-jyajamouayy,

‘WV OLY

"PSST ‘uaquazgday fo yzuopy ay2 wof Tg ‘hU0T ‘ST-1S-9G ‘2MT + mouyony ‘houaprsaay ay2 qu gday suownasasgg 100r60j0.109;2T7

eeee COUT eeee ee

0Z° e@eee ee

mC | °"N pue “i 0g’ e2ee ee

wo.ljy qq 41u oq} Sump ales Yysedy co0° UlVI9T? 198.199 "41 °O

“34ST puis jo qjenbs yIa samoys 0 “Tnurn,) “a

‘Wd g ge Aepsoqsak Suiu] ton oe

‘74510 94) UT JopuNny) pue ured 4YSIT 20 “ou "Ia ‘Ss

"07910 “a1 AN

“IVI "O1q

*I[NWINI-O.ND ITM 'S

"AW ‘d @ Je Uley) i& eevee ee

¢ Beeld “ITM

*Avpsojsof wed yq SIT 20 “qnWN) “MSN

JapuNnyy YA IqSiu qe urer Aavozy Ls sees ee

‘Ssuiuzys, pure | "W ‘d p ye uley 90 "14198 4°

- SOOEND “MHS

Z 0 er ee ee

‘W ‘d 9 JB JOMOYS $e ‘198.I}S-O]nMND “4-H *S

OUI ee eevee ee

“Aep oy} SulmMp sazoe1q yse.g o° see oe

‘0710 3" I]NWINI-O.LILD le |

"m11038 | *SIOMOUS z° cee oe

-JapuUnyy Ita yySia ysey urea Lavoyy 91 *T[NUINI-O.1IID ‘OIC |

‘WN ‘d § 0} 'W ‘ad Z @) JopuNnyy = on ‘OIG

qitm ulel pue puta jo qenbs favozy ee "Tung "Ma Ss

*soyouy “AIS “Pal

*‘syiews re 0 yoads JO UOTDa1Ip

yet ODN al | pue 90109

‘Wd 9 LY

"PSST “vaquagday fo yzuopy 042 u0f ‘1g “buoy ‘gT-1g-9% ‘wy ‘mouyonyT ‘houaprsaay yg qv gday swuornaiasgg ynorbojo.voagayy

69°62 | €€L°¢8 | SEL°08 ne ** |S19°6Z \008"¢8 |0¢8"62

086 98cI Itét as _ GOEL | 9TLT | L6ST

i = ai ‘OI "01s1q| ¢8° >8 8L

a #2 =* “OU “Ovd} 08° 68 8

ai om a “T]MaANy) “HA “S| 08° 08 BL

gZ° ey, FL eere ee oe ee eer

¢8° 68 EL “Hun yy ‘a a) F8° *8 92

ced hd ae “HAND "3 “HL S| 8° ¥8 8

gs° 98 88 eeae ee ee ee ee

08° 88 28 eeee ee ee ee ee

7 98 68 “sB9TD ‘On FE £8 68

oh 98 G8 “rau *oW'd| €Z° L8 18

= oa oa *18.148- opNUIN YY "ov! OL" €8 08

* a a HACIA) aT ANS}, 99° 98 18

o9° ¢8 6L “HOD “MM 39° ¢8 6L

69° ¢8 08 ARTO SP TON Ba c8 8L

se cs = eM “ST AA] 88° €8 08

Aa 68 64 | ‘urws-Aavoq-’S} “a “S| gy | €8 | (08

a 24 es *073' “ONG HS" 06 08

19° 16 18 “young “MA S| 39° 06 08

8s 98 T8 ‘oN “H) «FG 68 T8

% | < si ThumE) ‘dA "S| 3g" 68 08

7% af a “tnuany) “HH SS} eg" 68 €8

09° 88 o8 e@eeee ee ee ee fe

c9° 98 €8 "ITNT | ee ee ee ee

69° 88 68 -UlBi-1apung J, “MAS! 09° 06 €8

8E°63 £8 £8 *19e1}8-oT NUN) ‘dH “S| 29°62] «98 18

*1949 U0 *qing *qing “ag ‘parm By | ama | aing

-O1Rg Aig 92 AA jo yoadsy [JO WoR9a.Tp = 5 Aiq. | 3°

°19}9 MO WII T, PEE OO1OT 1) “aajomomueN

‘Nd E LY :

Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow.

liy

‘S'O WM WT 'a'N ‘MAWAVA eS

se see me sia S| $F = eae lead 6 Sel delta Se a oe

o ie 9) on od oO ou i=) oO =r) ee fe e) re QO: nS bo

3) on rar ar bo

ol eee om alee I Bi | BoB kacRecleme cal Sia leo! bi

B | 6 Be B | 6 Bie B | 6

= = S Ss = = =

BE | § B | 5 B | | 8 B | 5

° ° ee ceoe 6ky

Le sees sang q "Wd Q "Wade "MOON, ‘WV. G ‘WV 9

SP wEan ci jo oes ayy| 1ajewoueg Jaja WON g REMELUCRiTS f RESELUCRC Te JoyamMo1eg

0799 ‘InuE |

“N19 YI yseosaa0 Aj[esaues Buiaq aats |

-saiddo pus asojo sayjeam oy, ‘dwep ¢¢4'¢s] LL | 16 |008°S8| 08 | 06 |cF0'98| 84 | 6 |F98'F8! 08 | 06 |FeZ'I8| 9Z | 98

siaydsomye sy, “CO'{[ Uled Jo AyWUeNb

[230] “FI pus ¢ 94} UO [By ysatavoy ouT, Ef O08) FL | 88 |0¢8'6Z| 84 | 8 \60F'08! GZ | $8 \9ZF'08| ZZ.) &8 |\8z8°8Z! EZ | $8

skep G[ uo

119} Wey ay sIT pue afqetsea AQuanboay — | OE | SO |

Inq “H “S YOU siyy spulm Suyiwasig) Z Sb Ss = = fs = = = = =e = = =

Bis eee | ee ee Re) Be) ce eg By Beol Bl

Bal s B its 5B |B B | 8 B | 8

S = S els

B | 5 B | 8 B | & E | 5 | 5

*SyIVUOY ‘Ww *d Q ‘Wd @ *u00N "N'Y 6 ‘Nv 9

Joya WAVY, RELEL COUR CLA JoyaMOWIIYT, 19j9UL0 WL TF, 19j9W0 Ma T,

"PSST ‘4ago790 ast ‘mouyanT

“pCgl ‘waquagday sof “ajgsibaey yoorbo,owoajany ay? fo zon.4soP

oe "+ | golog ez2'es ZIF'S9 *tr =| ee “tos” PST es |petag Pe1:20 “<a “"** (eer ‘og [EFL 'C9 (O61 "Be | sSu0ay

Sige: = C6I° | OO€T | BLOT 24 = €£1° | 988 | 808 he ers 16° | GOST | Set |'TRI07

“we319/ UH S| BI" | «69 «| «(09 — eS = Seale se "wa1g] 91 AN a so. | ss | ss | oe

e@eee ee ee ee os @eee ee ee ee eo "IBID "OIG ¥0° 8¢ 9¢ 66

hae “ond 80° OL 09 eoee eo ory eo ee *Apuoly | ‘Ss co’ Z9 gc 8%

“Apnojg| “IT “AA *N] FL" IZ 69 “WUND) IT “AN SN] 81° c9 09 a orli@) “31 “M} 80° 09 8¢ Lz

1) fe) “sT "AA! 81° OL 19 °oWId “IL M| 03° €9 LS 011g) “UM'S! OT 6¢ g¢ 9%

eevee ee ae oe ee "IVa HTM S| OFS cg 6S 07314 “IL S| 80° 8G 9¢ C3

i) ie) "71 ‘S SL’ OL 19 eee ee ee ee ee "0I1q ‘og i 09 Le tZ

Tout oe ays ae SE eves oe oe os os 0731 “IL AA) £0" 8¢ €¢ €%

O1NIG 4] “al 8I° 69 ee ee ee ee ee ee ee 011 eee 80° 9¢ ZS ZZ

‘071g TN} 81° 69 6¢ ef mr od = ig "091d °0331; 90° Lg €¢ 1Z

“TROT “HM 30 69 09 ee <e ee “3 x i) £0) “ST “M} GOO€) 6S ¢¢ 0Z

Cree ee ee ee ee eecce eo ee eo ee ee oe eee es ee ee 6L

ec ece ee ee eo ee @eee eo ee ee ee * IBID “3 “M 86°62 09 ¢¢ 8I

°0771q OWN) ST tL 69 *OWIG °o'C| ST" IZ £9 it) (@) “1H “S| = F0° +9 09 91

@e ee ee ee eo ee e@eee ee ee ee eos eee esee ee ee ee tI

eee oe “ eo ee eres ae ae ae ee a RAE Ta) “MA “S| «FO° o9 8¢ €1

eae oa KES S es 2) (@) “MH “S| ST’ c9 8¢ “18310 WH} 8 +9 9¢ ZL

BRI Ce) *4] ac | ‘Ss 02° 0Z 19 eecee es ee eo ee eeee eeoce ee ee es IL

ei) 6) “IN S| 33° €L 6¢ *0731 *OIN1| CS" 69 6¢ “1e910) “ST “MA OT 69 c¢ ot

@eee ee ee ee ee *1B9IO “31 “NM or’ L9 6S eeee @eere ee ee 6

"071d "41 °S| 60° cL 69 "Sth aS a es 2° °0711G “IT °S} c0°0S| 29 69 8

“IBID “IT M| 300; 92 +9 “TBOTO|, «IT CAA “S| «0° TZ ¢9 *1e9ID) “071d; 96° 89 ¢9 4

rere a we Si ch “198145 “31 “MA) 0° €l 02 “Ma “SLM! 6°66) ZZ OL 9

i PLD Ca) °0131q 86°66 62 TZ eeeoe ee ee ee ee eeeo0e @eee ee ee c

‘yaunD! “ITM 'N| =6"08) «SZ IZ "e199, “IAN SN] FT IZ 69 = |*198.498-o;nTaND “HT AM} 08) TL 69 7

*"19B19S "01 90°0€ FL TZ @eee @e ee ee ee e@eee e@oee ee ee g

*198.19S-OTnUUND mY “MM 06°62 cl 1y4 eeece ee ee ee eo ecee eoee ee pe ee Z

cial — < st “1YBI4S “Ca 0g) OL 89 “ured $19R195 ‘MH S| 86°63) OL £9 T

jo orcas JO UonaedIp s a | 4iq | MM | go sere jo _—— : = | Aid | 3M | yo yoodsy [JO Vorjoadp) & = Aiq | AM | ‘97K

pur eo10g | ° + | gajgamomoyy, pue sdi0g | * * |aaewoweyy, pue sod | = 9 | aajgamousayy,

"NOON W‘*V 6 LY ‘N'Y OLY

"PEST ‘uaquaaoyy fo yquozy ay72 40f ‘1g “buoy ‘8T-1G-9% “7°T (N SL ou aresoaT oye} so sidan SUu0inasLasgga 1vILho]0L0a;a IT

A ee a Tees TS PS age Ss a —

9) gee) ae et)

“Apnoj9 at MA

0731 0G

as (@) I'S

“HNO “YT

Oe aorta |

“ONG eet a |

"O10 "071

*0731q 00

tal “HT AA

c hun) TAA ON

"uled q4srr] 1: eeee eeoe

¢’ if ee ee eeere

sayouy "ANS “pUIAL

"SYIVWdY odeny urey | jo yoadsy | jo uooaup

pue 90104

— eee eee

‘W ‘dO LY

“POST ‘vaquaaogy fo yzuopy ayz sof ‘Tg “buoy ‘ST-1G:96 (2°T ‘AT ‘mouyon'y ‘houaprsagy ay} qv aday suorgpasasggQ qvoibopo.10ajaqy

Om =

ech Ts) 818"E9

982 oOL

89 09

69 09

£9 19

89 19

TZ 9

4 o9

ol r9

LL 99

cL t9

tL 69

cL 19

*qing | ‘qing

Aig IM

*Apnolg

"0731

il)

“18919

0731

18319

° 18319

ONG

"1BaIQ

°0731q

073!

°01i0

"1eITQ)

"nw

“Tava

"1y81}8-o]nUND

“AS

jO yoodsy

‘JaJ@WOMWIIYT,

ae Tre‘ae| GEZEL| COSI

ey 9FL | cret | Loot

MN) 2 [1k | ae

"MM *S]| 02° | OL | 09

“M'S}| or | (04 | 19

‘MAA} OTT | OL «| «(19

"owid) 80° | 32 | Z¢

"Mt 'M| 80° | ZL | 8S

ai Mes) or. | 925.|' 29

ee rAl oe ee ee

"oid| so’ | 2 | 19

“A H'S| OL. | FL =

"4 'S| 9 |, 82 | 19

‘omd| 02 | ef | 6¢

“T"M) 2 | FL | C89

“al"S] po" | 94 =| €9

‘owid| Zoos) 94 | #9

‘I 'm) ¥6° | 94 | 89

EM N| 96" | 92 | Te

"ML "AA} 6°62] €4 | OL

PU Eos |Site | ata

UOIjJoe1Ip & & | dig te

pusadiog | 7 ¢ “49jaWOULIIY FL,

B has ie

lvit

Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow.

‘80H a “ON UMMA ‘£

e;/e; ec; sie s/ Ssisis|] Ss |siN| Ss] 8] 9

« (r=) bo —) — be o = or) bo oo iw) or ww S

_ — CO Os | w

SRS SE ee ae ee ee

Sees eS et 24 ec lae he oe |G los | Te SS |

Se oe et m=O ae =f (eae ai r= fy = Tg A

PS. 4. : 5 an : aaa = z

e | | 8 ae e | E e |:

B | 8 B | 8 sah: es PS

‘ZEE'69 en ee ee ce ee ‘Lig

°£Z0°29 eo eee ‘qing JOM WN °d 9 “WN rai ¢ *NOON “Ww ow: 6 "N°V 9

*yquow 943 JO dInjeiodway ueoay *19,9WO1e JayaMOleg - 19}aWOlV JoyaWMOARg Jaya Ole |

"T §Z JO jua}x9 93 07 F pure 6g ‘1 Shep € aoj

UlBl JO JAMOYS JYSI] RB UVdq BABY dI9qT, |

pure ie9jo duryeads Aypes9uad Jayyeam oY, |SGP'IL| £9 | £4 SEs°sZ! OL | 94 Ieze'%z| 69 | 6Z |PSI'89| £9 | SZ Es cl 99 | @

: “ayBlapowl “AY “Ss ; -7q| : ‘ "2c | OL | SION

9M “qjUOUE SI) SpuLA Sunmacsd aug — [e889 09 | 14 E9529) Ze | 14 |aty'eo) Gs | TL [PaO] Le | O4 [OGI"BS) 2S | OF J

St el ee | eS Se ee ee) Se ee ee

me —_e me _ ae

By eg ha ees Se Bie | eee a ie | oe re

r= me ° — Lae Lote

PB Fis EB] 8 Bs |B | 8

"SyIRWay WN dg "Wd g "NOON ‘NV G ‘WV 9

19} 9WOULIOY T, JajJIWOULIIYT, JoJaWOWIYT, Ja}aWO WII F, JoJoWOWeY J,

u ne

——

"PGS ‘4aquavag ys, ‘mouyonT

"POST ‘aquaaoyy Lof uagsibaay qworbozowoajzayy ayy fo 79vL9SQP"

ae iy? suai ne

tye +

12: ee | ASTOR

saath iy i skp ale os area Te al Medi —

5 ee .- t -- 7 i is =

4 ts

4 in f

HDs... orm ahh ee. it S 4 wid

aad be ee ie

niin eae apn wisi

, : Nand iid

x es

ro HG

‘ f ¢

H SN, Mien Pete 7

tel ahs \ \

at omy ‘ ik a

; | 1 eh ding : oe

Ta | roe

en eee f ay

bakeaabe? ee

i oie Aae. Gar De

™ rasa ni a bl i

A : * »

: _ Piyeee | - Lg ral

: EID o PRO aay pt Le ee +e «.

; ee ot. ee A er th & i

i s "i Prat i

ny sree ay can

{ a

| fs

Si a he rored

a e

= . i .

J Fi ‘

. | j ,

' — ;

' “os -

~ f

Fy nema

ra a ye -

om, ge am es reise

blige A ntti

| “a

en. ~~

Se ee

Pan) i)

’ a

itsy c]

ee OT wg,

ted 7

~ BI °

} Die

1 Seb,

f , et

ov eri. U f ‘

Roe a 4 yqoromam: Foi"

s Lt wipes Dp sbduslaniccing vant

fy, ag ; oat Pinas |

ae Pins 0

¥ { x

4 Thee me writ

vy. Py he

ay q : Ayn

Meteorological Observations. lix

| ‘Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1855.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet.

Height of the cistern of the Standard Barometer above the level of the Sea, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

« 3 ae

23s Range of the Barometer 33 Binge of bee Tempe

fas during the da rs ralure daring

2 me ° y aa the day.

Date. ms Q a I

go"? g s.5 5 ;

Sa4 Max. Min Diff. So Max. Min. | Diff,

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. ty) fc) o 0

1 |Sunday.

229383 (29.872 |29.720% | 0.052 85.1 96.4 75.9 | 20.5

3 8W9 -860 719 141 84.6 95.2 76.4 18.8

4 .802 885 742 143 85.4 94.6 796 15.0

5 194 876 720 156 83.4 93.8 79.8 18.0

6 | Good-fri\day,

y | we, | 238 | 725. |. us | 85.4 | 97.71 77.5} 20.2

8 |Sunday.

9 .841 .920 .760 .160 86.1 96.8 | 79.6 | 27.2

10 815 -886 761 125 84.6 93.4 77.8 15.6

11 .822 892 770 122 84.6 93.2 78.4 14.8

12 ~852 935 787 148 85.2 93.8 78.4 15.4

13 .805 901 734 .167 83.5 93.0 77.4 15.6

14 7/41 850 -676 174 84.3 95.2 76.0 kg. 2

15 |Sunday.

16 801 .896 -712 .184 85.4 95.0 78.2 16.8

17 173 .867 -672 195 81.5 90 6 73.6 17.0

18 Mod .809 -670 139 81.8 90.4 75.8 14.6

19 728 784 -674 110 81.2 89.2 76.6 12.6

20 721 794 -620 174 76.9 83.4 | 72.8 10.6

21 25 789 .630 159 77.4 85.8 72.0 13.8

22 |Sunday

23 124 798 .654 144 70.7 76.6 66.0 10.6

24 765 845 .682 163 74.9 84.8 | 67.6 Lg.2

25 21 788 .641 147 79.5 87.6 71.2 16.4

26 662 .720 .o84 136 81.5 90,2 75.0 15:2

27 709 789 637 152 81.5 91.2 74,0 bf

28 ‘a2 795 .669 126 84.7 92.8 79.8 13.0

‘ |

29 | Sunday. | | |

30, | .711 | -799 | .640 | .159 | 87.5 | 96.8 | 80.9] 15.9

| } |

Ix Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

i re 3 E 3 : S| SaCeenene

2048 bee Log Sa) ee) || Seeeieee

a > E > = | ses | SS eo

5 3 = ios 2 £5 Pes | 923

Date. | alt) = A a S 2 o& | 223

c% 2 3 2 Seale e2e2 | psc

ae 2 (3. Bs ess | seo. eS

| jaa} for) fQ NS r=] a et a ‘Ss ro) Qa c = =

sO > g Pane) Ss ers sad ees

= # s ° Sy => Sad |S Serie aS

= A Ss) a = = <i =a

o ty) ft) o | Inches, | T. gr Ewvgré

1 |Sunday

2 76,5 8°6 F292 HIORG 0.781 8.33 4.24 | 0.663

3 76.5 8.1 (2:4. | Vee «785 39 .00 677

4 76.1 9.3 71.4 | 14.0 761 “2 56 .640

5 77.6 5.8 74.7 8.7 846 9.06 2.90 798

6 | Good-fri| day.

7 78.9 6.5 75.6 9.8 871 29 3.39 £733

8 |Sunday.

‘9 78.9 he2 Goro 4. \ 1038 .862 o¥9 76 710

10 78.9 5ef 76.0 8.6 .882 43 2.96 761

1) 72.6 |5:0 77.1 7.5 913 76 .63 738

12 80.2 5 0 77.7 7.9 931 94 67 788

13 77.0 6.5 Lou 9.8 819 8.78 3.22 (a2

14 77.3 7.0 73.8 |10.5 .822 18 00 715

15 |Sunday.

16 78.5 6.9 75.0 |10.4 854 9.12 56 719

I 75.7 5.8 72.8 8.7 795 8.55 2.76 756

18 1461 4,7 74.7 rig .846 9.10 .00 798

19 tiie 4.0 one 6.0 .860 .26 1.95 826

ab 7eo koe 1 ee. aa | res. | eed 22 | 876

21 74.4 3.0 72.9 4.5 197 64 37 863

22 |Sunday.

23 69.0 1.7 68.1 2.6 .684 7.50 0.68 917

24 71.6 3.3 69.9 5.0 725 90 1.38 841

25 75.3 4.2 73.2 6.3 .806 8.71 99 817

26 78.4 3.1 76.8 4.7 .905 9.73 208 860

27 78.1 3.4 76.4 5.1 893 62 .69 841

28 80.1 4.6 77.8 6.9 934 99 2.43 804

29 |Sunday.

30 82.3 5.2 19.7 7.8 992 10.55 94 182

\ Meteorological Observations. Ixi

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

wm the month of April, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

cS Bs

7 ei Range of the Barometer for q Range of the

ae each hour during 8 Temperature for each

<< the Month. = hour during the

S on 2 Month,

Hour. —— = ,

ao, Dh

oo Ete

Ts Max Min pit. | 25 | Max.| Mi

ane q , : as ax in, | Diff.

om 5 8

S =

Inches. | Inches, | Inches. | Inches. fe) oO o o

Mid- 3 ‘

hth bo0. 775 | 29.903 | 29.698 | 0.205 | 78.4 | 82.2 | 69.6 | 12.6

1 165 859 .686 L73 78.1 | 82.2 | 69.1 | 13.1

2 744 .829 660 169 77.5 | 81.9 68.1 13.8

3 AY IBY) -830 -646 .184 77.3 | 81,6 68.0 13.6

4 730 835 .630 205 76.8 | 81.0 67.6 13.4

5 rian 846 -663 183 76.7 | 80.9 67.6 13.3

6 aia -865 .686 179 76.4 | 81.0 68.0 13.0

fi 193 889 -697 192 77.0 | 81.8 67.8 14.0

8 814 912 AN 201 79.3 | 84.4 | 68.3 16.1

9 832 935 -720 B74) 81.6 | 87.2 66.0 | 21.2

10 837 935 -704 231 83.9 | 89.2 | 66.9 | 22.3

11 2826 923 -690 aaa 86.4 | 92.2} 71.1 | 27.1

Noon. 801 .899 .665 234 88.5 | 94.6 | 73.4 | 21.2

1 By fe) 873 .624 .249 S973 1.95.6) | 68.4 |) 27,2

2 448 843 .610 200 90.4 | 96.8 70.2 | 26.6

3 .720 5813 595 .218 SOS OO ed Ua | le Ze

4 .708 794 584 .210 90.2 | 96.5 | 69.6 | 26.9

5 * .697 787 edb 194 88.5 | 95.1 68.8 26.3

6 708 798 611 Bch 85.6 | 92.6 | 68.8 23.8

7 128 .808 «O00 175 83.1 | 89.8 | 69.0 | 20.8

8 743 -829 651 178 $1.6 | 87.2 | 68.6 18.6

9 Wh10 .855 .681 174 80.3 | 85.0 69.5 15.5

10 119 Sal 693 158 19.5 | 83.4 70.0 13.4

11 Yih) 847 .693 154 78.9 | 82.4 | 69.7 | 12.7

Ixii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

~ So ft s - me *

5 3 33 es eee ce gs

Se Se wee oe eerie |e

Ay o we 6 a =| a

= CD) Q = x La aS 4 id =

Hour.| 3 = 5 s = = Ee FS ae

= m 2 B0°5 eae Spee

AS o aS CS ue bs, i Vor

o 2 > 3s. ils [£6 gig 80 O “=

eS 3 3 Qe 2 = Su ae

= 0 a 2 = res pian Seo a 2 on

SE b BE ol pe | Se} so. | S ae eee

= a oO an) = < =

| 0 o fy) o |Inches.) T.gr. | T. gr.

ae 475.9 2.9 74.6 au8} | O49" Ooh2 1.18 0.886

] Coad: .. sae 74.5 3.6 840 ll Ls 891

2 75.3 2.9 i ee 3.3 832 04 .00 900

3 75.4 1.9 74.4 2.9 838 .10 0 88 912

4 75.0 1.8 74.1 | 830 02 81 918

5 | 74.8 WO I 93-8 ple 289 822 | 8.93 87 911

6 74.7 1.7 73.8 2.6 822 93 79 919

7 75.3 7 74.4 2.6 838 | 9.10 79 .920

8 76.7 2.6 75.4 3.9 865 35 1.24 883

9 77.4 4,2 73.3 6.3 862 -29 2.05 819

10 78.0 5.9 75.0 | 8.9 854 14 99 754

1} 78.9 is 75.0 aielal 3 857 13 3.93 699

| | | |

Noon.) 79.3 9,2 74.7), N38 846 | 8.97 4.91 646

1 79.1 10 2 74.0 | 15.3 827 aio) 5.44 gl * Ble

2 79.4 11.0 73.9 | 165 824 70 97 593

3 79°4 11.4 Jace eats. 19 .66 6.18 584

4 79.3 10.9 73.6.4, 16:4 822 69 5.90 596

5 78.6 9.9 73.6 | 14.9 817 66 22 624

6 78.2 7.4 74.5. Myke 840 .98 3.78 704

7 Abate 5.9 74.2 8.9 832 £93 2.93 753

8 76.8 4.8 74.4 i2 838 | 9.02 32 795

9 76.5 3.8)" 74.6 5.7 843 .09 1.82 833

10 76.3 3.2 74.7 4.8 846 14 “52 857

11 76.1 2.8 74.7 4.2 846 UG) dik sineod 875

Meteorological Observations. Ixiii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of April, 1855.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

"og

os cr kaa

Sl. 3 = g eee General Aspect of the Sky.

oS Sx S

Se me

oO Inches.

1| Sunday. 0.14 meres

2| 145.0 |S. or S. W. Cloudless till 10 a. mM. scattered i or

Mi or Ni till 8 pe. M. cloudless after-

wards,

Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

4) 151.7 S. or N. E. Cloudless.

5| 144.2 S. or S. E, Cloudless till 8 a, M. scattered \i and

6| Good-fri day. i till 7 Pp. Mm. cloudless afterwards.

7| 135.7 S. or S. W. Cloudless till 5 a. M. scattered “i or “i

till 5 ep. m. cloudless afterwards.

8) Sunday. 5 aha

9} 153.5 S.S. E. or S. or S.W.|More or less cloudy till 4 p. m, cloud-

less afterwards.

10) 139.0 S. or S. E. Cloudless,

1]; 1334 S. Hi. or 8. Cloudless till 7 a. M. various clouds till

7 P.M. cloudless afterwards,

12} 140.0 S. Cloudless till 5 a. mM. more or less

cloudy afterwards.

13) 129.4 S. or N. E. or S. E. |Cloudy till 6 ep. m. cloudless afterwards.

14! 143.0 Calm or S. E, Cloudiess till 4 a. m. various clouds

| till 8 pe. mM. cloudless afterwards. —

15 Sunday. Spa,

16, 133.6 S. or N. E, Cloudless till 5 a. m. scattered i till

3. P.M. cloudless afterwards.

BY) A338 0.14/N. E. or S. E. More or less cloudy the whole day.

18; 133.0 S. E. or N. W. or S.|Cloudless till 4 a, m. more or less

cloudy afterwards, also drizzling at

8 P.M.

a S. or S. W. Cloudy nearly the whole day. Also

drizzling from 2 Pp. M. to4 Pp. M.

20; 120.0 0.658. or S. E. Cloudy and constantly drizzling.

21 oe 0.36 S. or S. E. Cloudy, also raining from 4 Pp. M. to 8

P.M,

22| Sunday 2.20 aia

3 E. or S. E. or S, W. |Scattered \-i till 6 a. m. cloudy after-

wards, also drizzling between 9 and

fors.s.w.| 10 a.M.

24) 125.0 S. W. Or N. W. or S, E.| Various clouds the whole day.

25} 128.2 S. E. or 8. Cloudless till 7 a, M. scattered “i or ~i

afterwards.”

4 0.34/S. or E. or S. W. {Cloudy till 7 Pp. mM. cloudless after-

wards.

27| 136.0 | S.E. Or N,£. or w.orn.| More or less cloudy till 6 ep. m. cloud-

less afterwards.

28) 135.5 E. or N. E, Cloudless till 2 a. M. cloudy till6 Pp. m.

cloudless afterwards.

29) Sunday Baia

30| 134.0 | Ss. E, or S. Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless afterwards,

Ni Cirri, i Cirro-strati, %i Cumuli, i Cumulo-strati, i Nimbi, —i Strati,

\ i Cirro-cumuli.

960°62 [£9°8L 0TZ"TE

F8L°62 960° FL 692'02 | “Si9ay

Rate 25 €S8° | 88FI | c6al te Vy 4 eco | rorl | ese ea he a) 8LIG | 9006 | Z68T | “1"307,

‘uyer Lavo "MI H) 30°08; ef UZ WIRE UgUays “O9N'] OLOS| HZ TZ |198498-oTnunD OVI) GO'OE) § FL OL I

“HMTUNS-O.411) “MH S| S0°Os| 08 89 | “Hawno-oD! "3 "| “S| BL'Os] «OL £9 , | Weuno-o1) ‘NaS O€| 89 49 0€

"198.138 | es ve oe “ee es ee ee ee oe oe ee ‘OIG “AT “M ‘Ss OF 99 19 62

"O1) «= “AT “AA S| 80°08) «64 he) “OWG) «ALMA S| G0'0E) «2 69 “0p es c6" 89 6¢ 86

ond ‘LAN! 86°62) 08 19 "0311 ‘at MA) 08) 8h 39 ence "at "AN 06" | 04 | 39 LB

“031d "ovd| €0'0S) 8 G9 *0N' OMG) 60" 9L g9 *0v1 "01d, G6" IZ He) 9%

“AB910) “1H S| 80°08) 28 89 (0) “TH "S} 80°0¢) 62 04 “1BaTD re) ec Ge) OS) «FL 69 &Z

e@ecse ee ee ee Par) eee on ee ee ee ®@e oe ee AO OG ie *Z

“1yNUIND "4 ac | ‘Ss F0'0E eg aA eee ee oe eo oe ‘0N11G OIG 86° c/ “yA eZ

@ece ee oe ee ee ee ee ee ee ee ee "ITNuND “ay "i "Ss 86° el OL Ze

eeose ee ee ‘aie ee eos eo ee ee oe @e oe eo Og ee ee 1Z

eces ee oe ee ee OIG 4] “a co’ gL L9 OVIG "07IG z6° 69 99 0Z

artes ‘a “ 2 re ‘OUI IL AA N60" LL 89 "OUN ONG) 98" 69 cS 6t

“ABIID “IT AA "0€; 18 ¢9 “oI "019g 08) «GZ 99 "OUI O71) 36" 04 £9 8

‘oar a ee oe te 033! OW!) 86°6¢) GZ 99 Oj OMIT 66" 69 £9 LT

OAT ‘OWN «20° 18 29 “AB3TO “HT AA] 20'0E| «LL oo OWI OU!) = F6° GL G9 9T

°0'd *01N'1d| 90° 8 TZ a a i cs ce 0170 °01G) 86" cL OL cl

58, “ITAA; FOOSE! §=¢8 a4 BET) “I "AA} G0°0S| 38 GZ "OIG a egies ee GZ eZ vt

@eee ee oe ee oe ecoe ee ee ee ee OIG “4 "MM S| 06° LL cs eT

@ese ee ee ee ee es ee Sie ee ee ee mn) £@) “077 ) 88° og 9) oL

| = aa S| Ce" £8 64 once e 62° pe MUD} IL "S| £6" 08 | 82 Ul

@e re er ate me ee : ee oe oe ee oe ee @ees ee eo ee oe OL

| = AL aS. 96° 98 08 Ko i@) “N° "S| 96° €8 68 “ABT ) “MI H| «26° 08 | LL 6

ee oe ee ee nic ee *Tynwny aT "A "'N Rg" 08 LL ‘T}R1}S-O,nuND ee zg" Ly SZ 8

HEHASO ID = CS | 28" F8 08 ule °0}'d| 06° 08 Lh | XIV = ot1Ly “Ou 38" 64 LL £

Ne) “MU 36° 98 08 PUD 91H ‘S| 96° g8 64 Boole) OIC) 88" 08 84 9

ee ec ee ABs ae oe *"IvITO “41 °S 96° ¥8 8L "OIG ‘OIG 06° T8 LZ G

Town) MA S| 36° 98 GZ aie = iz tae "AvaIO) «= IT S| S88" Le GZ v

@eeese ee ze ee ee Wht) £@) “41 “a ‘Ss C6 cg LL eeee ee ee ee ee ¢

"071 OWN) = 36" 8 9f mane an 3 ee "2 ni) 16) ‘ong; 08° 8 9L j

eet) Aes | ee" $8 LL mite) “MH S| 98°6%) «8 LE =| Sao Oar) mye) 8L°66) 64 LL

“fh *pul B “a9 | “Ma “fk “pul Beg | G18q | “amd “AIS ‘pu B pga! GIS | “aed

jo wade jo Nae ap = = Arq | 39 AA jo ee jo fee = 5 Aiq_ | 2M jo yoodsy \jo uonoemp| = 5 Aiq | 99M | "aye

pur aoi0gq | = 2/193 eurowsagy, pure s10q | * 1 | *4ajzauowseyy, pure so10g | =P | saajgamouaayy, | i;

Sate ‘NY G EY “av 9 LY

‘EGS ‘12q070Q fo yauopy ay2 wof ‘Tg ‘buoy ‘8T-TS-9% (YT ‘mouyonT ‘houaprsoay ay2 yu gday suownasasggQ qoorbojouoajaqy

55 | C0L°63 £99°T8 | 298°%L fee ss (€0L°6S €90°%8 S90'TL

pee cc'l eee ie Loot CéGl €601 oats nh Pol Laettet | LEI

eoce ee ee ee ee "Ulel Aavayy “a "a 86'62 eh OL

ease: = ie s a “HMUNY)-O.1It ey AH Si 20" 08 69

ee = ee ee ee ee °0711C, “4 ‘Ss 90° 6L c9

"OIG “NIM'S! = =60G°0E LL 99 A) £6) “HM ST F0°0S) 62 $9

* 18319 “31° C6" QL +9 DIO ee es se | oe

i) te) “1 °H°S| 86°6% 18 69 “rpRuny) -) ic ies) “OFi- £8 69

*1vII1O aay a | ‘Ss "OE 18 al eevee ee ee ee ee

*1v9T) 31H), «=0°Is$ 08 ol ers 4 a Se a

ees ee ee ee ee ee “OVFWIG “4 “Mm "N F6° 08 £9

es ty ee oe ey ae ml) te) “ITM! G6" 68 99

i) 66) “a1 °-M| 6° 64 89 ee \ 7 < ‘-)

sage = = re oe ‘ONG ‘oI! =¢6° c8 | 89

“ABI ‘MM 686° 08 TZ *1v9lD) “HT AA) 86° 68 99

OIG "OIG “OE €38 5 aA @eee0e ee se ee ee

"01d “IT°M| = =F6* c8 FL *1B9TO “TAN “S| C6" c8 EZ

"e919 "II AA ‘S 83° G8 oJ eeee ee ee % ee

‘onlgd a “a Sg 96° 98 08 eecse ee ee ee soe

“ABET =. 66° c8 08 “TynuNy) ITS S26" 98 08

rea t eee ee ae ee ee eecee ee ee ee oe

“TaMWOUs GO | sapuny ‘urey 41° Al ° OR” LL 9) Ace oe a ee ae

stele oy oe a ae ae “USL F TEAS “a S|) 68° 18 LL

aor ee ee ee a OWIG ‘OI | 26° £8 LL

°07IG ‘od Tt c8 cL “099! “oNd) EB’ 48 cL

“1vOTD to “Si are* C8 9L “1h ny) ‘MU *S| £8" £8 92

Sei = ie ee a “ava1/) “MHS! 08° 08 92

*SOyOUT “£9 “PULA °1999 UT alee *qung “Aug i ee B os tee ae

- s 0 400ds JO uo1}09.1Ip | -O1eg 1d 49 AA jo yoodsy jO uonoaup| & & ‘ | JOM

Sy .1eW9y] asenyy uley| Jo 4 Vv pue ao104 “1919WOULIONT, pure 90.107 | £9 “199 OULI9Y J,

‘Wd Q LY ‘Nd OLY

"PSST ‘290709 fo yquozy y7 of ‘Tg “4u0T ‘8T-1g-9% ‘7PT ‘“mouyowy ‘houaprsagy ay7 70 aday suorgwawasgQ 1vorbojouoaza yy

ee ae >

bo nS oo bo bo Ss) Lb) iw) ew bo i) ve i) i) de

52, eae le ore bs SS ile = ae ee 2 eed ee | ee ee les,

Pee eee ee eee ee eae |S] 8

or a) = o> =

S See Role | Ba) OB Be) et Be) Beeb Bee Be

~ Bl & B |B Ei es Bs 8 a] S|

= = S eS] = = e =] e =| =

Q B | 8 B | 5 Bie Bis 5B | 8

S ‘ : na

i] e @eeeseae a |

= Lees “+ taing a ‘W ‘dQ ‘Nae ‘u0ON ‘NV 6 ‘N'Y 9

S WAM ‘qINOM ayy Jo sanjesodus, uveyy| e}oMOIRg Joya WOleg 19JOULOLE J9}9WO1eG JajaMoieg

~ "GGT Uled Jo eS ee Ee | Pe eS ee es a eee Sate ee ee 2 | See ees See Se eT

S Ayguenb qejoz, ‘Tuo skep ¢ uo Ja} ules ( | |

S eyL ‘ueseaid pue ‘arey Ayja1d aayjeom oy, 99°18) 0°9L/ 0°98'€90'°Z8| 0°S2}0'L8|99 9280 E40 28/289'8Z| ZZ | 8 96s FL, 99 18 “hig

S* "av9[D |

ia yjuout ay} Jo uolj10d ssqears ays soy LYSQ £98 ZL 0'F9! 0°08, £90° TL) 0°E5| O'OS|LZZ°TL,0 19/0 O8[OIZIZ| 29 | 28 '6S3°04| 69 | 8 |°"*99M

S943 jo yoodse oyg, “s48irq shemre nq

-S "W'S pue “Ay ‘yQUOMI sig} Spurm Surpesoig: — —— — | — | —— |__| — ——-| — —_—|—|-——-

= es eet eee ee a eS) eee ee ie!

S GS do see ed de 2 ge | Bed eae le be

S Bis a a8 5 | 8 B | 8 B.| 8

S =| s SI S S s S = | = S

S mal P15 B | B Bolecrign= aps

"syleUlay "NW ‘d Q ‘Wd *u00ON "N'V 6 "WV 9

J9JIWMO WILT, 19}9W0 WITT, IgjaWO WAIT, 19zaWOULAIY T, 19}9WO ULL,

"Ppegyl ‘daquiaaony gS] ‘mouyanT

i ‘pegy ‘uaqojoQ sof uagsibary qworbojowoajaty ayg fo 7ov.g8qP

TET ‘OE [0SF' £9 |OGH'8¢ OET "08 2z9°29 GLL°9¢ fits A LOT'OE 1000'S FIZ‘ FE{ ‘S194y

°0991q ‘oWId) =" 9g 9¢ °0931G wl GAN) = "e 9 GG "Iv919 aL oS oi L¢ as T€

°0971q Fe ae 99 cg "031g ve Se 89 3G ey ‘S\- ue: c¢ g¢ 0€

‘011 "M°S| §° L9 9¢ "0991 WM) 3" 09 9¢ “1e91) cc) iat as 2 9¢ ras 62

*183T) ‘a'‘s| 89 LS ez) fa) ol Sie s- €9 4 ie Cee ge R¢ €¢ 8%

@eoe Be ee ee ee @eeoee ee ee ee ee @eecs ee ee ee ee LZ

"AB91D ITM! SL 99 Gg IBS| 41 “eS a 19 rG i) 6) “II °S| #0" LS ras 9%

eevee ee ee ee ee @ege @e ee ee es “TTNUIND-O..11Z) “2h “M AS, co’ 6¢ cc CZ

ads bid oe . ee 011 ‘OuN1G| =FI° 89 19 OIG!) = “41 “A *S) 80" 6¢ 8¢ FZ

Bess id ae ts ay 011 4a Si 8° 09 Lg 0101 “41°AA) 80° c¢ €¢ £6

°0791 ‘ONI) OI’ 89 6S *0I31q ae a 29 8¢ “IBID! = “WL “S| FO" c¢ g¢ 63

od) «=I HS! CT 99 gc "1B910 a 9I° 19 9¢ "0991 "071 ZOOS] Ee 0¢ 1@

“48810; 1 AA S| aT" EQ) 9¢ = a . 2 rt _ ‘Azey] “ITM “S| 96°62! Es 0¢ 0Z

@eee ee ee ee ee "01 ee 80° 6¢ Pe @e we ee es ee ee 61

"IBID ee al’ L9 cc ‘ONG °01IG OT: 6S Ec eetee ee e« ee ee SI

stn a Si os i “1eat9) SEAN) OFT 19 Fe ‘071 "0331 co" 9¢ TS Lt

eee ee ee ee oe eee ae ae vie 2° °O17IG “3 "M 60° 8¢ €¢ 9f

ese mee BS = ts "MD ‘0W1G} OT" 69 6S “MIID) = “ITAA “S| 90° 69 Lg ct

"VITO °0911G) 02" TZ €9 "IR9TD ONG) Zo" c9 09 12) fe) “O141/ 8T" 19 LS PL

“WD Sea 96: 89 B¢ Boel te) “ONd| #3" 09 c¢ aor ite) *0731G| 91° 8¢ e¢ él

Oe oo Sie ee ee "OIG “31 “MA FS 19 OG "O11 Ep “M! 02° 6¢ FS ot

"0931 iy 93° 89 g¢ "0711 “OUCH Ge 29 LS “ARITO) DEES he 6d Be 6¢ cg IL

"071d “S| Gt’ 69 19 "071 "S| Gt 9 LG "HaID} 9 “S| OT" 6¢ Lg Ot

"0971 "oI1d| 91°. | 99 | 6g "0331 CDG go> are "011 aS OO ee | ee tee

, 091d NM) FL L9 6¢ hes cl ie He z= °091G; “3 “AA “S] 90° 6S 9¢ L

‘yung! §=6"4aT as! er: 89 09 "ynwny) "HA "S| 3" ¢9 6¢ moire) * a 19 LS 4

UES ee * ae ee "IID “IT °MA| FI’ 29 6¢ 011q "0731 80° 09 8¢ ¥

“nun TAA} 0° 69 zg ae Si 2 = a cL) te) “IT “AA} 90° 69 6¢ €

SR EAN NN eT 69 €9 “Uley 7 G'0E| 9 39 “UleI-17813S) 9TH N| T° F9 9 6

“IRIN wy 0Z'0€} 69 19 il ae a: oe & "ARITD * ZI'0¢|; 09 LS I

“4S *pUIAA By | AI" | “qing “19 “pun, By | “Ing | *qing “£49 “PUI Bg | Wma | ang

pue sd10g | = 2 J9j9MWOUWIIYT, pure 90104 mo “1939 WOW. T, pue 9107 | “4939 UOWIIY J,

“PSST “aquaoeg fo

"MH *vV 9 LY

boro“oazamr.

‘NOON ‘WV 6 LY

yruory ay7 Hof Tg ‘buoy ‘g{-T¢-9% ‘wT ‘mouyony ‘houap soar 94} 4v 4day suorwauasqn qw91

ot 2: os ze | 009°08 | 008'99 | 00829 ee "* (@86'0E ZL F'89 FEZ'8E

eer

Fa LOU | €9Ll | 166

eoee ee 0g” Fee 7c eee

evece eo ee ee eee OIG

‘ond “oI i a

“ONG “MM g

THCT a) | “MM

eee ee ee ee : ee , “111 “a1 “’ 80° 89 9G

"Iva { Ort “Mm 0°0e c9 6¢ eoee ee - ee .«

SR ae ot oa ae 58 "18319 “e ol" 69 8g

Sieiad oe oe ve oe "IIT ‘ouTq) 80° LO 6

ee os 7 oe *s oid) «= WAS} SE 99 6%

-d Sreee Meas a “5 ee "Ig = "Fy “AA S| 80° £9 9¢

‘c.4 ale es eo ee ee "OVNG. oe Gis L9 c¢

ecoe ee | ee ee OD “1eIaID “HM [l° 89 c¢

as FS 49 | 89

pee yo | 80 "ou ‘o}1q) Feo | Ze

0 | 89 19 "011 “onig! c | “Go \- fe

og | -89 19 "Iva mest 2a OL 2 ee

ee @eeee er

seee oe oe ee ee "01 a OL | 09

eines 60 oe ee ee LU] -qseay “| SL’ GL £9

ez e868 ee ee ee ee "18919 "31 “M Sa. 69 6S

ih oe Yi = = "1B919 "HS} SE" Ba Se

"IBITO ‘Ma S| «(ST'OS 99 19 og a aec si -SE- 89 | 09

eeee ee | ee ee ee eeee ee ee ee ee

ee ee ee ee. ee ee "IBID “aT “M ZL-Of OL | 69

Cece? Swe

(Fete

*SOyOUy “kag “parm “Toyou | *qing *quog “AI19 “PULA

Boy | ama | ‘aime.

492 @ A |

pue ed10g "19 )9MOURIIY T, PUB eIOT | “6 | ‘wajgamouieys

= ‘NW ‘dQ Ly Siliainet stank ‘Nag ty i

"FEET “aquesag fo yyuopy ay; of ‘Tg ‘buoy ‘gT-T¢-9% ‘wT ‘mouyony *houaprsaar ayg yu gday suorgvasasga pvorbojo.oa,ayy

xix

Meteorological Register kept at Lucknow,

SS.) UT CN aaa Va ‘fp

ce oes 3 <— | En eo

ow os oo (Se) (st) Os (st) oo eo oo oo oo | ist) to oe

Se eee 2) oe eee eo eae tee Soe

for) —) Re) Wo) foo) ~~ — — nS = S os | — To) —

—) S oO S wo Sa S we or) SF) es & |

bo Led c=) be |

ELE El E18) 8) s/#l2/ es] sle) = ls S

be oige | Hol, Soe ag eee Ve ae SE | wale | oe

Bh Bela BS 5B | 5 B | 5

= Ss = S = 2 S S Ee =

B | & B | 5 S| 5 B | 8 B | 5

Ss! Se Se

Jajomo.eg J9j9WO.eg J9jJaMOIN Jaj9W0.1eg REEL Cen ite)

"£E9°F9 °° °*** cop Liq Se ee ee See

"906'8¢ *****qmg a0.44 fatal

“‘Yiuom ayy Jo sanjersduie, 08°99 0°¢9| 0°89/ZTF'89| 0°99 0°GL/SF'2Z9 0°S9 [O°LZ (22929 | 0'Ge 0°89} 0089) 0°€¢0°F9| °° ‘hig

UveTAT °TUOM oy) SULINp ured ON ‘Apnoyjo

pue Azey uaqy pue mou ‘seajo yaad 08°G9| 0°6S) 0°29 'F62'8s | o°c¢| O'eglogE'ge o'cs |o°e9 €LL°9S |0°SS] 9 |FIL'FS|0°0S 0°29 | “998K

JOYIVIM ODT, ‘oTqQuiaea Ajyuanbeaz yng “|

‘S pues “g‘yjuom siqy Spulm Surivasad ayy, —_—> | — | | —_ | —— S| Ss iC Saat ae

SS a ae |e ce ie te =S/S| &|8/s

Sea a) 8 | fla en alge: [eles Sere elec ee S| E

2 | § ae: ee ae: ae:

Bl 8 B] 8 B | g B | s Sak

ee ee eee ee ee Fa eR | ee ae pee

"Syieuloy ‘W td 9 ‘Wade "u00N "N'Y 6 aces ast

19}9U10 WADI, 1949 WOW.LIY J, JO}OWOWAIYT, JOJPMLOUIIY T, 1939 WO MAIL T,

‘Detter sae ee ee ee,

"PEST “vaquacag uof dapsibaar qvorbojowoazoyy ayg fo JIDAASOPT

eee eae eS

“CCST ‘Aunnune ast ‘mouyon'T

pie ae

oe L one web

" ‘ Ms awit sete ia . ne

a. thee oy ~ i y r orl ; a

Ais, A wins vetiarla ;

. f * » i - .

fs v . } yes a al 2 Rpm Se ee be a ’

a 4 per

tet

iw ~a> —_

awe caer: €

eee) : vt ha

a ee

a ay ee ty

eat 2

We — ln hog tate ae

- pee neiny '

yd La ¥ Az

ba lly salt Lynden a Sy ot bs

=~ es a

Meteorological Observations.

Ixx1

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1855.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1’’ North. Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet,

Height of the cistern of the Standard Barometer above the level of the Sea, 18.11

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

Date.

a | sf | es | ey | eee eee

dependent thereon.

the Barometer

at 32° Falit.

Mean Height of

Sunday.

701

114

738

721

.647

.049

Sunday.

.640

642

624

.605

08h

598

Sunday,

903

O94

663

.600

Range of the Barometer

during the day.

Inches. | Inches. |

29.723

°692

«489

.828

149

.682

721

eipsil

0733

.689

117

29.566

suas

647

676

096

596

579

691

562

993

-596

620

641

.658

-640

-515

476

Inches.

0.157

115

142

eae

.126

-142

.100

171

.096

121

161

112

147

15)

216

125

.108

140

145

.189

.158

129

.166

.164

.106

132

a3 Range of the Tempe-

ms rature during

ane the day.

es , :

Sey Max Min. | Diff.

vy) Oo ty) oO

87.8 SF0 5) (Sia Ges

87.5 96.6 | 806] 16.0

86.4 9209 Hi Sh.Gi ys LS

86.3 G27) 82.2 10.6

85.8 SS a SOG Jo hI

87.4 95.4 | - 82.6 12.8

87.1 O28 Sava 9.5

86.4 O29 (S22) 1) LO. 7

84.6 OF 2 78 13.4

85.2 OE) S02 10.8

84.9 88.9 | 80.7 8.2

87.8 94.6 | 83.0 11.6

83.2 94.4 72.3. | 22.1

81.0 B29! | 73.6 16.3

83.3 936 | 74.9 18.7

83.4 93.3 | 73.6 | 19.7

87.3 S44) Si.2 13.2

88.2 95.4 | 82.0 13.4

88.5 97.4 | 82.3 15.1

90.0 98.1 83.3 14.8

89.7 100.1 80.4 19.7

87.4 OT.2 19.4 17.8

88.2 97.5 | 81.6 15.9

17.5 81.2 75.0 6.2

82.3 89.5 74,0 i

814.7 92.4 18.2 14.2

87.2 92.9 | 83.3 9.6

ixxil Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

‘s “3 2 E S > Sta ve ont

2 eee eee ee | ees

a Pa = so SoS eee Ss

2 e B BS & 2 ao ae = a0

oO aren =)

Date. fe s A Ss 3 BO é oo : £5

38 2 3 2 s pe S22 eee

Es Ee 3 Ss ..| As fe |-§ owe

ee | 2 | & (82) ok | oes | Seed eee

ZO — g a) ar) SS 3 ans oi

og is iS) Ay Sais oS s.0 | Sets S ees

= (es S) a = = < ei

oO o vo) ty) Inches, oor T. gre

1 82.3 5.5 79.5 8.3 0.986 10.49 3.11 0.771

2 82.4 5.1 79.8 Vif 995 58 2.91 784

3 81.9 4.5 79.6 6.8 989 54 92 807

4 81.3 5.0 78.8 7.5 964 soe 715d .789

5 812 4.6 78.9 6.9 967 .o2 ol 804

6 |Sunday

7, 82.3; | 5.1 79.7 le) 992 200 90 184

8 81.7 5.4 79.0 8.1 970 33 3.00 775

9 81.5 4.9 79.0 7.4 .970 .30 2.71 793

10 80.6 4.0 78.6 6.0 958 .26 13 828

1] 81.2 4.0 4.2 6.0 976 43 18 827

12 81.1 3.8 79.2 5.7 976 43 06 835

13. |Sunday.

14 82.4 5.4 rhe) 8.1 992 55 3.05 776

15 78.1 5.1 75.9 hed 868 9.31 2.58 783

16 77.5 3.5 Lod, 5.3 873 41 1.73 845

17 78.8 4.5 76.5 6.8 896 61 2.32 .806

18 78.9 4.5 76.6 6.8 899 63 33 805

19 62.7 4.6 80.4 6.9 1.014 10.79 62 805

20 |Sunday.

21 82.8 5.4 80.1 8.1 .005 67 3.09 4795

22 83.3 5.2 80.7 7.8 024 86 .02 782

23 83.7 6.3 80.5 9.5 017 76 74 742

24 83.1 6.6 79.8 9.9 0.995 54 83 733

25 82.3 5.1 Vd 7.7 .092 55 2.90 .784

26 82.7 5.9 (eS) 8.3 .998 61 3.15 771

27 |Sunday.

28 76.5 1.0 76.0 1.5 882 9.56 0.48 952

29 78.8 3.5 PR) 5.3 910 9 1.79 .845

30 81.7 3.0 80.2 4.5 1.008 10,77 65 0867

31 84.0 3.2 82.4 4.8 080 11.49 88 859

Meteorological Observations. Ixxill

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

m the month of May, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

os] So

3 wa] Range of the Barometer for ; Range of the

ag each hour during <4 |Temperature for each

ate the Month. ae hour during the

on = Month.

Hour. — Q

a a

oo Ay

pa: Max. | Min. | Diff. | ¢ 8 | Max.| Min, | Dif,

68 ord

Ss =

Inches. | Inches, | Inches. | Inches. ) fy) Oo 0

i ba9. 658 | 29.754 | 29.543 | 0.211 | 82.3 | 86.5 | 74.2 | 12.3

1 .643 439 028 211 81.8 | 86.1 | 74.0 | 12.1

2 634 -130 908 .228 81.5 | 85.5 | 74.0 | 11.5

3 631 139 523 eiZ Sia 1985.0. (973.8) | th. 2

4 .634 146 -509 237 81.0 | 84.2 | 73.6 | 10.6

5 .645 ./86 -498 288 80.9 | 84.4 | 73.6 | 10.8

6 .663 812 -496 316 81.0 | 84.0 | 73.9 | 10.1

7 -684 822 487 339 82.1 | 85.6 | 74.9 | 10.7

8 700 810 2037 273 84.2 1 87.7 |°77.2 | 10.5

9 -710 .828 °543 -285 86.5 | 90.6 | 77.4 | 13.2

10 .708 823 -540 -283 88.8 | 93.8 | 78.0 | 15.8

ll .696 817 2009 278 90.5 | 95.6 | 78.4 | 17.2

Noon. .679 812 .488 324 on.9 | 97.2.1 ¢e.2 | 19.0

1 .657 773 462 oll 92.6 | 98.2 | 77.6 | 20.6

2 632 138 452 .286 93.0 |100.0 | 77.4 | 22.6

3 -610 whl7 461 296 93.1 |100.L | 78.4 | 21.7

4 091 207 436 Paria 92.2 1100.1 | 79.0 | 21.1

5 585 705 424 281 90.4 | 98.7 | 79.6 | 19.1

6 602 «740 443 297 87.8 | 96.6 | 72.3 | 24.3

7 620 768 450 318 85.5 | 91.6 | 75.8 | 15.8

3 635 745 470 .275 84.1 | 90.7 | 74.5 | 16.2

9 649 759 005 254 82.9 | 88.4 | 74.2 | 14.2

10 661 776 933 0243 82.9 B80 sand |) 18.7

11 -662 760 O44 216 82.5 | 87.7 | 74.8 | 12.9

Ixxiv Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

eas 4 re 5 q mo

zl ia (ae gf [> 3 -| 85

a = = a 2 SS

S a Bile & 2} 3 age eee

a ° 6° so S 3

= > E = S 2 \io ae oe

Q a aD “wom = 2 :

3 Te) CS . -— 2 par) Oo Pr

o. 2 S (3. las tease tie

BS 3 3 as Si a 3 Lees a

aq o ca a4 ) as =n =o 0 a 2 a

gs b g radon fl Soe | Sieve $6.8

= A os) a = = < a

0 ry) ty) ry) Inches. | T.gr. |) T..gr

seat Woo | 27 782 [4a |0046 | Tony | an gees

e J ,

J 79.5 2.3 78.3 3.9 949 20 .20 895

2 79.9 2.0 78.5 3.0 955 «29 02 910

3 79.3 2.0 78.3 3.0 949 wee 02 909

4 78.9 2nd 77.8 3.2 934 07 07 904

4) 78.9 2.0 77.9 3.0 937. | .10 00 910

Gi | FON TL Oe |O87B. 108K 29 Nl o48! | Bee ||) Olde 912

7 79.8 2.3 78.6 3.5 958 30 1.21 0895

8 81.0 3.2 79.4 4.8 983 aM 43 859

ve 820) | ee | 707) gees Goo) jag ||), 2iae .807

10 83.0 5.8 80.1 Si. 1.005 64 3.36 .760

i 83.6 6.9 80.1 10.4 005 62 4.10 721

Noon.| 84.1 7.8 80.2 7 008 .62 70 693

1 84.6 8.0 80.6 12.0 021 7H) 88 .688

2 84.6 8.4 80.4 12.6 014 .66 5:15 674

3 84.6 8.5 80.3 12.8 O11 63 23 .670

4 83.8 8.4 79.6 12.6 0.989 41 04 674

5 83.2 hoe 79.6 10.8 989 45 4.22 712

6 81.9 5.9 78.9 8.9 967 28 3.32 756

7 80.9 4.6 78.6 6.9 958 29 2.49 804

8 80.2 3.9 78.2 5.9 946 13 .O3 830

9 79.4 3.5 77.6 5.3 928 9.97 1.82 846

10 79.4 3.9 77.6 5.3 928 al 82 .846

11 79.5 3.0 78.0 4.5 .940 | 10.09 00 867

Meteorological Observations. Ixxv

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

fees

a Ntei

Shes

a Ss *

)

1} 133.0

2) 139.0

3} 133.4

4) 143.0

3’ 130.4

6! Sunday

7| 135.0

Sip 131.1

9} 132.0

10 NP

11} 125.0

12 us

13] Sunday.

14] 140.1

15} 133.5

2G) 2755

17| 140.6

18} 130.4

ROW 41.5

20 Sunday.

21, 127.9

22' 136.0

23) 142.8

24; 141.0

25; 133.0

26) 130.0

27| Sunday.

29| 133.0

30| 124.0

31\ 123.0

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of May, 1855.

Prevailing direction

of the Wind.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

General Aspect of the Sky.

ees es eS Ce)

Cloudy till 10 a. m. cloudless afterwards.

S. or S. W. or S. E.|Cloudless.

or S. E. High.

S. E. or 8. High.

S. Sharp.

S. E. or S. High.

S. or 8. w. or E.High.

S. or S. E.

S E. orS. or E.High.

0.33|S. High.

S. Sharp.

0.55|S. or S. E. High.

S. E, or N. E. or E.

0.51/E. or S. E. or S.

E. or N. EB. or S.

S. OF S:. 5a Wi.

Calm or S. or S. E.

0.32|S. or E. or S. W.

S. or Si.

S. E.

0.18'S. or 8. E.

Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered clouds

afterwards.

Cloudy.

Cloudy nearly the whole day.

Sunday.

Cloudy till 10 a. Mm. cloudless till 6 P.M.

scattered clouds afterwards. iz

Cloudy the whole day, also dr zling at

9 P.M.

Cloudy.

Ditto.

Sunday.

Scattered “i.

Cloudy and constantly drizzling.

Cloudless till 9 a. m, cloudy afterwards.

Cloudy or scattered “i.

Cloudless till 10 a. m. scattered \i

afterwards.

Cloudless nearly the whole day,

Sunday.

Cloudless till 9 A. m. scattered i till

5 Pp. M. cloudless afterwards.

Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered i af-

terwards.

Cloudless till 7 a. mM. scattered ‘i, af-

terwards.

Cloudless till % a.m. scattered “i af-

terwards.

Scattered “i till 6 Pp. wm. cloudless after-

wards.

Cloudless till 5 a. mM. scattered “i till 4

Pp. M. cloudy afterwards also drizzling

at ll Pp. M,

Sunday.

Cloudy and constantly raining.

Cloudy.

Ditto.

Ni Cirri, i Cirro-strati, i Cumuli, “i Cumulo-strati, \-i Nimbi, —i Strati,

Mw i Cirro-cumuli.

Ixxvi Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor Cleneral’s Office, Caleutta,

on the month of June, 1855.

Latitude 22° 33’ 1” North, Longitude 88° 20’ 34” East.

feet

Height of the Cistern of the Standard Barometer above the Level of the Sea 18.11.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations, and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon,

So o cae

= z 2 Range of the Barometer a = Range of the Tempera-

2 e during the day. iS : ture during the day.

vas)

Date. ‘i a 85 ®

Spears Max. Min. Diff. Sey Max. Min, | Diff.

= =

Inches .| Inches. | Inches. | Inches. oO 0) oO o

1 |29.544 !29.616 | 29.478 0.138 88.2 93.7 84,2 95

2 049 .092 .007 .085 88.3 94.8 82.0 | 12.8

3 | Sunday

4 .568 .626 .508 eLis 88.4 96.1 81.0 | 15.1

5 250 -611 473 138 88.1 93.6 83.7 9.9

6 eS ae 9 O90 .439 AB | 896 97.8 83.6 | 14:2

oy | 454 503 2097 .106 88.4 96.4 84.3 | 12.1

8 -479 -559 423 136 83.3 90.2 78.7 | 11.5

9 061 -612 493 119 83.4 90.3 78.4 | 11.9

10 |Sunday.

11 ‘553 .616 473 143 88.8 95.8 84.2 | 11.6

12 | .543 .599 .500 .099 88.4 95.9 84.0 | 11.9

13 045 -609 482 .127 88.3 96.4 83.4 | 13.0

14 586 -678 029 -149 85.0 Oise 78.8 | 18.4

15 641 .687 .603 .084 81.8 87.0 77.1 9.9

16 .613 .669 2039 .130 85.5 91.5 81.1 | 10.4

17 Sunday.

18 .639 .691 .601 .090 82.7 86.4 80.1 6.3

19 611 .653 545 .108 82.1 84.2 79.8 4.4

20 606 645 562 .083 82.5 85.6 79.0 6.6

21 .656 By Le -610 102 83.0 86.8 80.4 6.4

22 .668 716 -604 Le 85.6 91.6 80.3 | 11.3

23 616 677 2333 .144 86.5 91.6 82.7 8.9

24 |Sunday.

25 EW arb .639 .508 131 86.8 94.7 81.6 | 13.1

26 534 596 .460 .136 87.4 93.4 82.8 | 10.6

27 475 .515 412 103 83.2 90.0 80.0 | 10.0

28 A477 519 A05 114 84.3 91.3 80.4 | 10.9

29 .468 .508 419 .089 83.2 88.8 81.0 7.8

30 .439 479 .386 .093 83.6 87.6 80.8 6.8

Meteorological Observations. Ixxvii

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1855.

Daily Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

: Se ey i ee ac ee

2 8 eee . Soe eee

Ee Ds = a 2 na 3 Sys ma -

Pa > 2 ne} Sees Pee

=| co) re) az 0 a Shh pa os

Date. as 2 ‘as S Zo Eas | & 220

ge a 3 2 S.silwes tase! mes

~ aS) Oe So o ro)

g raf ay bare a s |2s8| 2 Se

ao a 5 Sos Ss MO si’5

Sq b ga | be o> oe) |. Stare. | sss

= A Oo a) = = <4 =

te) fy) ty) 0 Inches. Toigr. | Ter

1 84.4 3.8 2.5 Bad (mal. 083" ELS 2.26 | 0.836

2 84.3 4.0 82.3 6.0 077 44 .36 .829

3 Sunday

4 83.7 4.7 81.3 7.1 043 08 76 801

5 83.9 4.2 81.8 6.3 060 .26 46 821

6 84.4 5.2 81.8 7.8 060 22 3.11 783

7 84.1 4.3 81.9 6.5 063 .28 2.56 815

8 81.0 2a 79.8 3.5 | 0.995 | 10.66 1,27 894

9 80.1 3.3 78.4 5.0 .952 21 9 854

10 Sunday

11 84.5 4.3 82.3 6.5 | 1.077 | 11.42 2.58 .816

12 85.8 4.6 81.5 6.9 .050 15 69 .806

13 83.9 4.4 81.7 6.6 .057 2Y AB) 812

14 81.1 3.9 79.1 5.9 | 0.973 | 10.40 13 .830

15 79.4 2.4 78.2 3.6 .946 17 1.23 892

16 82.2 3.3 80.5 5.0 | 1.017 87 85 »855

17. | Sunday

18 80.3 2.4 79.1 3.6 | 0.973 45 27 892

19 80.8 1.3 80.1 2.0 | 1.005 .80 0.71 938

20 80.0 2.5 73.7 3.8 | 0.961 100 1.31 887

21 80.5 reals 19.2 3.8 976 48 34 887

22 81.3 4.3 79.1 6.5 s973 08 2.38 813

23 82.0 4.5 19.7 6.8 2992 ABY | 00 807

24 | Sunday.

25 81.2 5.6 78.4 8.4 L052 15 3.06 768

26 81.3 6.1 78.2 9.2 946 07 ae 749

27 81.0 212 79.9 3.3 998 i Le 902

28 81.1 ano 79.5 4.8 .986 ap ja 859

29 80.7 25 79.4 3.8 2983 .o4 390 886

30 81.1 Pe, 79.8 3.8 995 .66 37 886

Ixxviii Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon.

3 °

Mm. =

a . uS|

Oy each hour during cy ature for each hour

Sse the month. 2 during the month.

Hour. mae S

see gl P

oO a °

sc(ers “ , As _s

aks ax. Min. Diff. es Max. | Min. | Diff,

So S$ 2

= =

Inches. | Inches. | Inches. | Inches. o oO O 0)

ee boo.s71 29.677 129.469 | 0.208 | 83.2 | 86.4| 78.4] 8.0

1 61.) .668 445 .223 82.9 86.0 | 77.9 8.1

2 .550 .656 0433 <220 82.6 85.4 1 77.1 8.3

5) 542 .644 429 .215 82.5 85.1 | 77.6 7.5

4 542 .645 423 .229 82.3 85.0 |. 77.8 Pie

5 .046 652 0429 SDS) 82.2 85.1 17.9 72

6 .566 .676 435 241 82.3 S525 aes 74

7 .580 .689 447 s2Ai2 3312 86.0 | 79.0 7.0

8 091 -698 .470 .228 84.7 88.4 | 80.4 80

9 .600 716 474 242 86.4 90.6 | 81.1 9.5

10 601 aie 479 | 2.233 88.4 92.8 |. 82.7 102%

ll 091 cae 459 200 . 89.4 93.8 182.3 | -1bt5

Noon. 377 .698 451 247 90.3 95.6 | 81.4 | 14.2

1 .558 .678 423 .250 90.0 9752.7; °SO.0" |) IE2

2, .540 .655 417 .238 89.7 O76 | .179.8 0 Des

3 PA | .628 .3099 .229 89.5 97.8) (80:6) 172

4 .506 611 394 Pea V7 88.9 97:3) (79. a4 lies

5 503 .623 .392 231 87.9 97-0'|..79.0 | V7aF

6 511 641 .386 .255 86.7 94:0 | 79.2 | 14.8

7 .528 .656 402 .254 85.6 91-8 49.2 12.6

8 .546 .678 433 .245 84.6 90-2 | 792] 11.0

9 .565 .694 452 .242 84.1 88.6 | 78.8 9.8

10 .576 .691 .469 .222 83.7 87.2 '\./79.0 8.2

1] ee .682 -469 Hele 83.4 86.4 | 78.7 7.7

Meteorological Observations. — Ixxix

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General’s Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1855.

Hourly Means, &c. of the Observations and of the Hygrometrical elements

dependent thereon. (Continued.)

} E ra) (Vteeen sg Bo

a gael Ee sees

ra i) = = > eS aos

Pa ° e3 maou 8 ms

= > Ee = ° eae) = 3° os

2 AQ n eS) Boe o °

» s ro 2 = 2 ‘D i) =i ites 2 & =

awe 2 ® ae ls eae Sore oe

= o s 3 jaa) = =) 4 ou sa 215

29 fa a fp a ey ae | 220 | 28 ts

S b 5 aaae Sie SS eel ee ore

= a ') A = = < =

ty) fe) 0) o | Inches.| T. gr. Pe gk

Pee \ sos 241 79.6 | 3.6| 0.989 | 10.60 | 1.29 | 0.892

1 80.8 76 79.7 3.2 992 66 13 904

ae 890.8 1.8 79.9 2.1 .998 whe 0.96 918

3 80.7 1.8 | 79.8 2.7 | .995 69 .95 .918

4 80.6 ¥e7 79.7 2.6 992 .66 92 921

5 80.5 V7 79.6 2.6 .989 .63 91 921

6 80.6 Ay 79.7 2.6 992 .66 92 92)

7 81.2 2.0 80,2 3-0 | 1.008 81 1.08 .909

8 81.9 2.8 80.5 4.2 017 .89 203 877

9 82.8 3.6 81.0 5.4 034 11.03 2.03 .845

10 83.6 4.8 81.2 7 fy .040 05 79 198

11 83.8 5G 81.0 8.4 .034 10.96 ou29 769

Noon. 84.1 6.2 81.0 9.3 .034 94 .69 748

1 83.7 6.3 80.5 9.5 017 76 74 142

2 83.6 6.1 80.5 9.2 .017 78 .59 750

3 83.7 5.8 80.8 8.7 027 87 42 761

4 83.2 5.7 80.3 8.6 011 al soo 163

5 82.8 5.1 80.2 Veh 008 il 2.93 185

6 82.4 4.3 80.2 6.5 .008 73 45 814

7 81.7 3.9 79.7 5.9 | 0.992 .59 ml iy 2830

8 81.4 3.2 79.8 4.8 995 .64 1.75 .859

9 81.0 Pa | 79.4 4.7 .983 51 70 861

10 81.0 Bi 79.6 4.1 989 .60 47 878

ll ro pel 260 79.9 3.5 998 .69 oad 894

Ixxx Meteorological Observations.

Abstract of the Results of the Hourly Meteorological Observations

taken at the Surveyor General's Office, Calcutta,

in the month of June, 1855.

Solar radiation, Weather, &c.

P ili di a

i Le i General Aspect of the Sky.

Max. Solar

radiation

‘| Date.

124.0 er Cloudy.

126.5 -. |S. E. orS. Cloudy also rain at 8 P. M.

Sunday. ' |Sunday,

137.0 .. |S.Ore. ors.E. or S.w.|Cloudy.

S. E. or E. Thin clouds over the whole sky.

less afterwards.

cloudy afterwards.

drizzling.

0.10 |S. E. or BE. Cloudy.

m= oO co wr aor Wh —

leet

(Jt)

128.8 | -- |S.E.orS. or N. E, |Cloudless till 5 A. M. more or less

10} Sunday for S. E.|Sunday.

} 131.4 | e+ |S. (high occasionally)|Cloudy till 1 p.m. scattered \i after-

wards,

12} 130.0 -- |S. E. (sharp before|Cloudless till 5 a, Mm. various clouds

[sunrise) or 8.| afterwards.

13} 132.0] «+ |S. E.orS. Cloudy.

14/ 130.0 | 1.11 |S. E. or S. or E. Cloudless till 5 a. M., cloudy afterwards

with occasional rain.

15} 128.9 | 0.93 |S. W. or S, or E. Cloudy and constantly drizzling or rain-

ing.

16} 126.0 | e» (|S. #. Cloudy, also drizzling at 5 Pp. M.

17| Sunday. Sunday.

18 se S. E. Cloudy and constantly raining or driz-

zling.

19 ae 1.02 |S. E. Overcast also raining at 5 and 6 a, M.

and drizzling at 10 A. M.

20 oe 0.13 |S. E. Cloudy, also raining at 5 A, M. and driz-

zling at noon.

21 we -- |S. E. Cloudy.

22} 137.0} «- |S.E.orS. Cloudless till 8 a. m., more or less cloudy

afterwards.

29)" 122.0 [ben Cloudy the whole day.

24) Sunday. Sunday.

25 ae es |S. W. or S. Cloudy the whole day.

26; 127.0 ee |S. W.or W. Ditto.

27 fg 1.61 |S. E.or S. Cloudy also constantly raining,

28; 129.0 o- |S. E. or E. Cloudy also rain after sunset.

29 as 0.94 |E. or N. E. Cloudy also rain between 1 and 3 P.M.

30 a -- IN. E. or E, Cloudy with occasional rain.

E. or S. E. or S, More or less cloudy till 7 p. m. cloud-

es |N.or E. or S. E. |Cloudy the whole day, with constant

\i Cirri, 11 Cumuli, —i Strati, Wi Cirro-cumuli, \-i Cirro-strati, “i Cumulo-

strati, V~i Nimbi.

i Hees Sui :

My Spd tHe a

fight den ail

é i ee ;

sol ee At At aed

A ART tate

Sei 5.

wipe

ot we

see asad

Piete:

x, te 1

<b yey S08

2m Beh =e Seen

= anh be mw

=~ — ha

ye emre st

peewee beger

- : ze

oanGe. apene * - > - - “a “=

se- - ; nest : : =: go Gi wee theme cpe seme 2.

r aoe

Pee re be

tere re hope

= he

cae te marae Evry pert ta oe Tt 1s

Tt fib Here

>| eee he

rte

pePro re

shears

oa ene =

$< @-w-b b= 8-

Bs ee—s~e= 9~

weer

PIP! ae heb

Sse

fei

. > aa - (o"4>e-eee

. . i38

tis ean te

“ae ese

BPD PR Lang

<e=8-— 4 3> a

= Se4~4- 8 e~

ere tr meh |

6 bie

Lao!

> ee bee

Shi eed ae de eik~

ter

Brace

=s-4 9-0-8

Si peste aeb~ es

Le Pe PET IT are ee

aki hw

at ee 2’ rs

Same, *

Bebsam1se orem eres

<u © -aceeate

: i =

So t-hee eae

5 he Re Oe ,

ye ‘ ° : =

a8 - PPR erhr

b 3 sieor

eiaies

taney

‘-—a~

at ee

Sea bet eee led

4 ==

C8 My? a ee BEA

aust tey, Satses

treet ; ; .

; o- : re

te mo . ee - : Lobe 3 0 o = oem

o~e-e-n oe Oer SEH Hep we 6 Baum womens ; < H Hee hw § aoee

ers mB I : ° : ~ See Ta atta =.

ite

= a= ot

Salen

eee

=s ow

= = era theme

ee et ee |

67 2- he ee a- 8-4

a~6-0= 5-6 - db 0-6-6

2 e-4-8-@* :

* +—2-+-¢-& - ‘ *

n — Cetra

rd ~ Sb Ooo ere -~

* beets hst-estee an-é -

_ a> «

~ — ve — 4-0-4" 6--@ ~' < $° 8 &e

1a e- @-0- 056" §- 82 > noses

or, * 6-6-4 8- Os

; =A Ke -

4-74 Stag : is mT > BPs tater PPTs Te

~ 92-00 ie Ge ot ar ay

Frees ¥- is 6 * <=

: b ; bl 1

* ee

a> O86 -O GWE Se

-~ «

> hal

nd ren ee

0+ be BOO SO ee

O50 9-8 eet

IPs a Oe ee

+4 ¢ hue 6 ¥—O~ Bm

et. nt anes een eee

LS a al mae